BR 60 .L52 V. 17
Cyprian,
The treatises of S.
Caecilius Cyprian
^
A
LIBRARY OF FATHERS
OF THl'-
HOLY CATHOLIC CHURCH,
ANTERIOR TO THE DIVISION OF THE EAST AND WEST.
I HANSLATED BY MEMBEIIS OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH.
YET SHALL NOT THY TEACHEllS liE IIEMOVED INId A CORNER ANY MORE, BUT
THINE EYES -SHALL SEE THY TEACHERS. Isninh XXX. 20.
OXFORD,
JOHN HENRY PARKER;
J. G. F. AND J. RIVINGTON, LONDON.
MDCCCXLIV.
TO THE
MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOH
WILLIAM
LORD ARCHBI8H0P OF CANTERBURY,
PRIMATE OF ALL ENGLAND,
roR.MKRI.Y KKfilrs PROFESSOR OF PIVIXITY IN THE UNIVKRSITV OF OXKllRfi,
THIS LIBRARY
OF
ANCIENT BISHOPS, FATHERS, DOCTORS, MARTYRS, CONFESSORS,
OF CHRIST'S HOLY CATHOLIC CHURCH,
IK
WITH HIS grace's permission
RESPEfTFULLY INSCRIBED,
IN TOKEN OF
REVERENrK FOR HIS PERSON AND SACRED OFFICE,
AND OF
GRATITUDE FOR HIS EPISCOPAL KINDNESS.
THE
EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN,
BISHOP OF CARTHAGE >ND MARTYR,
WITH
THE COUNCIL OF CARTHAGE,
BAPTISM OF HERETICS.
TO WHICH ARE ADDED,
THE EXTANT WORKS OF S. PACIAN,
BISHOP OF BARCELONA.
WITH NOTES AND INDICEvS.
OXFORD,
.JOHN HENRY PARKER;
J. G. F. AND J. RIVINGTON, LONDON.
MDCCCXLIV.
BAXTEIi, PRINTER, OXFORD.
THE
EIISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN,
BISHOP OF CARTHAGE AND MARTYR.
WITH
THE COUNCIL OF CARTHAGE,
BAPTISM OF HERKTICS.
OXFORD,
JOHN HENRY PARKER;
J. G. F. AND J. RIVINGTON, LONDON.
MDCCCXLIV.
THBOLOG
PREFACE.
The Epistles of S. Cyprian exhibit in detail but one
portion of his character of mind or thought. Unlike the 1^^*^^^^°''
collections preserved of S, Ambrose or S. Augustine, nof^^rgin
1 • 1 • , . . are of
one has survived, written upon a subject in any sense the Ep.
private, or to a private friend. It was remarked long since
by S. Jerome', " Blessed Cyprian, like a most pure fountain,
floweth sweetly and softly ; and being wholly occupied in
the exhortation to holy .action, hemmed in by the straits of
persecution, he no where discoursed on the Divine Scrip-
tures." Of the Epistles which are preserved, one% at least,
which is chiefly taken up with the Sacramental meanings of ^^*
Holy Scripture, indicates, as well as his " Testimonies," a full
possession of the system of Scriptural interpretation, which,
whether by intuition or by tradition, was the heritage of the
Ancient Church, as he in his turn aided to fix that meaning.
That Epistle is like one flash from a mind we love, disclosing
to us as it were a new world within it, enlarging and re-
arranging all our previous thoughts of it, and deepening our
reverence towards it. Of a kind, which will with many
command little sympathy now, it shews a reverential con-
templation and grasp of the hidden meaning of Holy Scripture
in its Sacramental aspect, which we must the more admire in
one, whose duties, almost from the time of his conversion, were
of intense and absorbing activity. One such has been preserved
to us perhaps, to correct narrow views as to a mind, chiefly
called to the " care of the Churches" and the external mainte-
nance of things deeply internal, discipline and unity. Yet,
' S. Jer. Ep. 49. ad Paul.
vi PREFACE.
mostly, He Who distributeth even to His Saints as He wills,
has withdrawn the rest from sight, and exhibited His servant
to us, directly, only in the single yet manifold relations of
the shepherd of his people, an eminent Pastor in the whole
Church. So God " tempereth the body" together ; and
S. Cyprian the more occupies the place which his humility
loved, while he has but the office of one member of the
body, ministering eminently in the functions only of practical
life, and leaving others to supply what from him is lacking.
His Epistles are not only mostly of the same stamp and
character, but they even group ^ chiefly together round the
difficult practical questions, with which his brief Episcopate
was harassed. On him, indeed, fell well-nigh the care of
the Western Church ; during the eleven years of his Episco-
pate, he survived five Bishops of Rome, whose chief office
appears to have been to prepare for that highest, their
Martyrdom. At the most critical time, the Roman See was
vacant for above a year^; when filled, the Episcopate of
Cornelius was first to be vindicated against Novatian; it was
opposed for a time even by Confessors in his own Church ;
a year later it was still unsettled and Cornelius himself was
*• 50. §2. daunted"'; that same year (A. 252.1 saw^ S.Cornelius a Martyr
' ' and S. Lucius, his successor, in banishment; Pope Stephen's
Episcopate alone passed beyond the third year, and even
then important cases in Spain and Gaul were decided by
' C'7. the w^eight of S. Cyprian, in the one case' against the pre-
' is. vious judgment of Stephen, in the other*^, through him; as,
equally in the time of S. Cornelius, both decisions as to the
lapsed, as well that which granted restoration after protracted
'56, 1..'). penance", as their immediate restoration^ on the eve of the
new persecution under G alius, were first enacted by an
African, and subsequently adopted by a Roman, Council.
« Life, His Episcopate followed so closely ^ upon his conversion,
that the deep grace already visible alone took it out of the
' Small collections were made by 20. A. 250; S. Cornelius was not elected
St. C. himself, Ep. 20. 26.32.36. Just before Easter, A. 251. (Ep. 4.3. $.2.)
' S. Fabinn's martyrtlom was Jan. "but was shortly after. (Ep. 44.)
d. 6.
PREFACE. vii
Apostolic restriction, so that it has been a marvel, whence
he, " having never learned," could be imbued so deeply and
so accurately with the whole of Christian doctrine and
discipline*. His Episcopate pointed him out to be de-
manded " for the lions"," and, directed' by God to retire, he ^22. 59,
was proscribed. Apart, in concealment, with few Clergy *16, 3.
around him'', in an exile of two' years, he had in a new crisis,^^.^*
when delay was ill brooked yet partial decisions dangerous,
to hold together and unite the mind of the Western Church.
The Roman See was vacant ; in his own was a faction
personally opposed to himself, seeking to win popularity by
laxer measures™, and supported by one layman", as it seems, ° 1^' ^'*-
with all secular influences; intestine divisions"; the miserable "41.
o 21 3,
number of lapsed'' over the whole world, (the result of pre-p 10'. 11.
vious laxity 1,) forcing a decision yet aggravating its difficulty; g^* ^^'
numbers liable in sickly seasons' to be carried off by death, 1 ii> !•
their denial of their Lord uncancelled, and Satan tempting
them deeper to renounce willingly in deeds and a heathen
life and the pleasures of sense* Him, Whom they had un-* ^5)4.
willingly for fear of, or some through, extreme' tortures denied' i^> ^•
in word ; among the lapsed themselves, various degrees of sin
and penitence"; Martyrs and Confessors led by over-easiness ''"^^•^^•
or misguided by the factious presbyters to facilitate an in- §.4.
discriminate or unrepentant admission J' ; and exposing him^^^'^^'
to odium' and hard speeches* from his people; the lapsed,^ 27, 2.
with the people, extorting restoration from some Bishops of lessa'36^ 6.
devoted courage and demanding it of himself' ; the schismatics '' ^^'^-
offering freely the peace which they had not to give% and§. 2. 33.
c 43 4
withdrawing them from the hope of those Sacraments which 5. jg '
they pretended to restore ; the motives of his retirement P^'
misunderstood and for a time at least invidiously represented
even by the Clergy at Rome'', how much more by the factious" ^•
•• Baronius supposed that he must the Holy Spirit in his Baptism, must
have been acquainted with our books as of necessitj' include enlightening as to
a heathen, " unless it be attributed to Divine truth; since great sanctification
a miracle," (H. E. A. 250. $. 11.) Cn- implies it ; and his \ery words (ad Don.
doubtedly we are entitled to assume a §. 3. p. 3. 0x1". Tr.) can hfirdly stop
higher illumination, see below. His short of it.
account of the amazing infusion of
viii PREFACE.
in his own people I whatever was done a jnecedent for the
whole Church, his own Presbyters needing his presence, yet
himself hindered still further iiom returning by the very
•43. confusion'', lest his return should be the occasion of dis-
turbance, whicli the heathen powers might turn to evil!
Any one nuist have the tenderness and holiness of S. Cyprian
and his holy love of unity to estimate the intensity of suffer-
ing, at being unable at such a time to bind up the wounded,
to raise the fallen, to gather in one those scattered from the
fold.
The decision of the Church on the lapsed determined the
course of schism ; so that scarcely had she formally adopted
the merciful side, when they who had used laxity professed
'p- ill, severity ^ Scarcely then had S. Cyprian returned, when the
n. m.
schism of Novatus and Novatian broke out, and with imper-
8 44. 45. feet information as to the events^, amid misrepresentations
h 44. 48.(jj]jggjjtly circulated by the emissaries of Novatian", he had
s. 9. to take measures to procure the recognition of S, Cornelius'
' and to keep his Church in communion with the true Bishop.
Even the stedfast heart of S. Cornelius, which S. Cyprian
'■59,2-4.80 much extols, at one time sunk"", shaken, it seems, by that
8. 9. . .
which must be most trying to a religious mind, the dread
lest, on occasion of religious discipline, those who might yet
be saved should forsake the Church and be lost. S. Cyprian,
having had to uphold his election, had now to encourage
himself in the maintenance of the common discipline.
Meanwhile, the dreadful pestilence which, it has been said,
" from A. 250. to A. 205. raged without any interruption in
every province, every city and almost every family of the
Roman empire," had already begun ; its severest ravages in
Africa seem to be placed at this time^; and continual preach-
ing", arousing the people to the "profusion of exubei-ant
* The ad Demetrian. and de Mortal, very treatise, yet the addition of
are placed then. " assidue" and " publice" requires that
^ In the de Mortal. §. 14. he says, it should have been " a frequent and
that it had heen often revealed to him, public exhortation." S. Cyprian speaks
" ut contpstarer assidue et publice of preaching as part of rhe Episcopal
prff>dicareni," that we ought not to office and his own practice. Ep.lv, 11.
sorrow, &c. Althouch pra'dicarem n. z. Iviii, 4. Ixxx, 2. add Life, §, 18,
might have been understood of that p. xviii.
PREFACE. ix
works" of charity, and his own unwearied " sleeplessness in
the watchings of benevolence','' i^ay account for the fewness' Life,
of the letters during this period. One more troubled period " '
was the herald of his rest. The decision of the Council of
Carthage that the Novatians too were to be included in the
African rite of baptizing heretics, brought on the contro-
versy, to him the more deeply painful, in that he who had
hitherto been the centre of union to the Church, now unex-
pectedly, gave occasion to distraction ; he who had been the
instiTiment of peace to the Roman Church, was rejected by
her Bishop, his legates'" regarded as those with whom it is '"76,26.
prohibited " so much as to eat." One year of this sorrow
brought him within a year of his glory. One" year of rest" Life,
during his Christian life was given him, to set his Diocese in
order, and as a calm entry into the haven of his everlasting
rest. On Aug. 30, A. 257, he received from Paternus his
sentence of banishment; on Sept. 14, he saw the vision
which assured him of martyrdom and foretold its manner and
its day; on Sept. 14, A. 258, he was with his Lord. The
few remaining Epistles are on the one subject, on which he
ever kindles, " in expectation of the glory which shall be
revealed," exhortations to martyrdom or preparation for his
own. One is from his place of banishment, a second after
his recal by Maximus, and on the very verge of his martyrdom,
since it reports that of S. Sixtus, " the good and peace-
making Bishop" of Rome, on Aug. 6 ; the last yet nearer, in
retirement, until the Proconsul should arrive, closing with an
injunction to tranquillity, in conformity with his whole life,
and giving, in a few words of touching simplicity, his parting
benediction.
The first of these periods of trouble was the most enduring,
and to his tenderness of soul must have been the most
afflicting trial. Yet the very greatness of the evil forbade
present action. The higher his consciousness of the mag-
nitude of his office, the more deeply his humility felt that,
although the powers entrusted to him were absolute and
independent, he had morally no right, in a matter of such
X PREFACE.
moment, to act alone. Meanwhile, his faith in God's pro-
tecting Presence in His Church was his stay. What duty-
required could not turn out to evil to any who were really
His ; those plants only would be finally rooted up, which
" 6-2, 4, the Heavenly Father had not planted". Appreciating in this
' ■ way also, the unity of the Body of Christ, he wished what
was enacted to be the act of the whole body, not in the
modern way of suffi-age, but by " advice of the Clergy, con-
p 14, 5. currence of the laity *"."
Any one who follows the course of the Epistles of this
period, must be filled with admiration at his stedfast, un-
varying course. He kept in view the point to which the
vessel of the Church must be guided, but felt that there was
One only, Whose Presence in the ship could bring it " im-
mediately to the land whither they went." For the present,
he saw that so deep a wound could not be slightly healed ;
most could but recover slowly, if at all, from a fall so ex-
ceeding ; hasty and indiscriminate restoration had been but
s 1.5,1. to profane Things Holy'', and emperil those on whom they
31 7
r 15 2. were prematurely bestowed"; they wlio had cast themselves
16,2.17. Q^t Qf ^jjg body of Christ, were, if possible, to be roused to
feel the intensity of their loss, that the sharp torture of their
privation might awaken their dormant life, the fear of
everlasting fire nerve them to overcome all other fears, the
fearfulness of being without Christ gather up all their
» 19. .55. energies, that they be not without Him for ever% It is thus
de Laps, that God Himself often deals with the soul, withdrawing His
^"iw,. Presence and allowing it to be tortured and darkened by the
spectres and shadows of its former sins. It was easier per-
haps, from having denied Christ to become His martyr, than
to repent amid an easy restoration. Penitence after such
falls must be itself a martyrdom.
His very energy at this time is employed in gaining all to
his own patience and self-possession, that all might delay
acting prematurely, in order that when God should permit
them to be gathered together, all might act advisedh' and as
'20. with one soul. To the Roman Clergy', the Martyrs and
PREFACE. xi
Confessors', his own Clergy", his people % tlie lapsed** them- ' 15.
solves, he writes in one even tone, pressing on all the 26. 32. '
necessity of one well-balanced tenor of action; he seems f j'3'^*
like one marshalling those scattered by the grievous inroad ''33.
of the persecution into one united army ; a centre of unity,
attracting all to his own poised and stedfast rest. Acting him-
self stedfastly on the principle, that " what concerned all
in common," he " dared^ not to prejudge and claim to himself^ 26.
alone;" that what as a precedent', " concerned not a few, nor" ^4, 3.
one Church, nor one Province," must be waited for " from the
whole Church'';" he could, with consistent energy, inculcate '' 20. 56.
that " one" rule of discipline and one consent be observed by ■= 25 fin.
all, according to the Lord's commands." Meantime, in
conjunction with the Clergy of Rome, (who, with several
neighbouring Bishops, concuiTed in the wisdom of his de-
cision'',) he made provision for the care of the lapsed, when ''so, 8.
sick% and had regard to individual cases, whenever this dide I's.
not forestall the judgment of the Church '. From the first, he f 24. 25.
indicates the course which he thought healthful. The complaint
that certain Presbyters admitted the lapsed to Communion with-
out the due period of public penitence and formal restoration
by the Bishop and Clergy of such as were approved*"', and hisg 15. I6.
request to the Confessors that they would restrain their
recommendations to such as had by penitence made " very
nearly full amends'"," indicate that he was prepared to restore ^ 15 fin.
such as had fulfilled these conditions. But denying to
himself the exercise of his individual authority, he carried
with him the judgment of the whole Church; the counsel,
suggested by one, became the act of all ; and out of the
perplexities of a new decision, when the variety of natural
temperament', strictness, lenity, firmness, pliableness, or the
"^ Aiitonianus occurs as an instance adulterers, (§. 17-) the very extent to
of tbose within the Church, who were which the Novatian heresy actually
perplexed by the milder couise taken, spread, indicates the same. Tiie same
{Ep. 55.) and the very detail in which sensitiveness as to the purity of the
St. C. meets his difficulties implies the Church, which carries some beyond the
extent to whicli they were entertained, bounds, would exist in many of more
The strictness of the African Church dutiful mind within it ; those who
appears also incidentally in that some failed in a trial and were carried out of
had wholly denied reconciliation to the barn-floor, would only be a portion
xii PREFACE.
divers relations to tlie lapsed themselves, might have oc-
casioned much disharmony, the Church emerged, reflecting
in the unbroken unity of its mode of action the Oneness of
its Author.
The same wonderful union of caution and promptness is
visible in his measures to obtain the unanimous recognition
of Cornelius. Convinced of the rectitude of his election
from the first, he at once announced his consecration to the
' 46, 1. Church at Carthage', refusing to allow lying reports to defile
•■44.45. the sanctity of the priesthood or the presence of the Altar''-
Yet in obtaining his recognition he awaited such evidence
from Rome, as should overbear all doubt and ensure the
1 45, 2. uniform recognition at the hands of all'.
48 2«
' ' Even in that question, in which he for the time failed, on
heretical baptism, his measures seem most wonderfully
adapted for obtaining unity. He overrules none, yet wins
almost all ; and there is perhaps hardly any more remarkable
memorial of the unperceived influence of one mind over
others, than the way in which the letter of Firmilian and the
Council of Carthage echo his maxims and grounds of Scrip-
ture, so that the Council seems by the mouths of many to be
uttering the thoughts of one. And even here it should be
observed that the question was of practice only, not of prin-
ciples or doctrines ; for on the inefficacy of the Sacraments
out of the Church S. Augustine concurred with S. Cyprian,
while controverting the practice derived from it. The practice
itself which S. Cyprian retained in the African Church, re-
mained in the Eastern'*, and appears to be adopted, although
unrecognised, by the Roman Communion among ourselves.
Wisdom must have it in common with mere policy, that
she chooses h'cr measures well ; it need hardly be said, that
the measures of a great Saint cannot be cliosen with a view
to any thing merely external, not even the peace of the
Church itself. Unity was the great object of S. Cyprian's
of those sifted by it. Thi,- strictness of .59, 20. 1.
the Laity even amid "joy at the return " see, at length, Note G. on Tert. de
of the less culpuble" is mentioned, Eji. Hapt. p. 280 8qq.
PREFACE. xiii
life, because it is the very centre of his doctrine, as flowing
from love, the bond of all. Unity being an effluence from
the Unity of God, a fruit of the Indwelling of His Spirit,
His Bond, knitting and joining together His own", typified ■" S. Fir-
in the Sacraments" and itself a Sacrament", faith in love, its^. 3_
maintenance was not the maintenance of any thing outward, g^^'^^'
but the developement of an inward grace. It must suffer of° 45, i.
course from any injury of its outward form, but over and 73^ 9.
above any efJects, one learns, on the veiy surface of S. Cyprian,
something of its intrinsic beauty and propriety ^ As being of
grace, it is graceful, lovely, in and for itself; it is the visible
expression of what is heavenly. As being a grace, it must
emanate from within. The peace of the Church then must
be the result of the peace of individuals, as heresy and
schism ai'e of their restlessness. S. Cyprian, in cultivating
unity, cultivated it as a Christian grace ; as such, it was an
end in itself; the fi'ee union of different wills in one consent
was an antagonist to self-will, a present cultivation of grace,
a sight pleasing to Him 'Who purchased and " gave peace"
to His own, a practising and prelude of the everlasting
harmony.
The same temper then which S. Cyprian laboured to form
in the whole Church, he studied to foster in his own ; what
he was in the greatest questions, that he was in the least:
to his own people the same as to the whole Church. As he
would not in the case of the lapsed forestall the judgment of
the Church, so neither that of his own people as to sub-
deacons who had retired in persecution. " I cannot make p 34, 3.
myself sole judge," are the words of one, who, by a moral
necessity, could not act out of the unity in which he lived,
whose individual existence was inseparable from the body of
which he was the visible head. He would be nothing of
himself, except the bond which binds all together, and thus
he becomes (so to speak) the animating life of all, since his
life is his Lord's in him. A proof how " the meek inherit
' Of this sort, seems i\ie fitness which St. C. sees iu " one rule of discipline and
one consent," e. g. Ep. 25.
xiv PREFACE.
the earth," and " having nothing, possess all things ;" an
instance also, that the highest conceptions of Episcopal
authority lead in a well-ordered mind to the most self-
denying moderation in their exercise. Episcopal authority,
apart from the doctrine of the mystical unity of the Church,
would be liable to be secular, arbitrary, despotic ; in con-
nection with it, it derives its qualities from Him, of Whom
it is, and is essentially spiritual, parental, self-sacrificing.
The Bishop, as conceived by S. Cyprian, though set over
the Church, is yet in and of her ; not, like a secular power,
external to those it rules, nor again deriving authority from
«) 1 Cor. it, yet "set in her'';" the visible representative of the In-
12 28
Ep. 48. visible Head ; the joint, compacting the members together,
*^"* yet one with the Church, as the Church with him ; on the
' 33. 45. one hand, deriving his authority by vicarious succession"^ from
75^ ■ the Apostles, " chosen," " ordained," " niled," " inspired,"
"strengthened," "protected," by Christ'", on the other, by
the unity of the Spirit which holds together invisibly each
part of the Church and its whole, " in the Church, as the
» 66, 7. Church in the Bishop '." The Bishop, independent in
authority, was one organic whole with the Church. It
belonged, then, to the oneness of the Church, that whatever
was done, should emanate from her oneness and love, as the
result of a concordant will, not be accepted only by a cold
unparticipating obedience. The maxim accordingly of S.
Ignatius for the people, "to do nothing without the Bishop,"
finds in S. Cyprian the counterpart for the Bishop, " do
nothing without the Presbytery and the concurrence of the
people;" in his well-known words, " from the beginning of
my Episcopate, I resolved to do nothing of my own private
judgment without your advice and the concurrence of the
' 14,5. people." If possible, he abated from his right*, in order to
gain the more loving concun-ence to what he saw to be
right. In the abstract he asserted his right to exercise alone
" 35- the authority committed to him of God; held it back", while
" .'?4. he might; when necessary he exercised it\ But in pro-
'" Ep. 48 fin. see other passages in Index, v. Bishop.
PREFACE. XV
portion as he felt the intensity of the Episcopal authority,
from which, until compelled by the anxiety of the people, he
had shrunk, he was tender in wielding that whose weight he
knew. He reverenced his own authority, and His Majesty,
" Who maketh Bishops," and could not use lightly what
could not fall lightly, powers given him " to edification, and
not to destruction."
Whom then modern infidelity has made almost its ideal
of high-strained and arbitrary authority, we find uniformly
refraining upon principle from exercising his authority
alone, apologizing to his Clergy, when, through urgent
circumstances, he even carried out, in union with a portion
only, what had been agreed upon in common; and this in the
appointment of men already approved, to the inferior offices
of Reader and Subdeacon ^ ; explaining to them and to his ^ 29. cf.
people what he did alone even by Divine revelation'; wishing z 40.
no act of his to be concealed from his Clergy''; giving" 29. init.
account of his acts to the Clergy of other Churches"; so
acting towards those who vexatiously and contemptuously
opposed him, that, when compelled to speak of himself, he
could even say, " our"" patience and easiness and kindliness •' 69, 22.
are open to all who come ; I forgive every thing ; I overlook
many things through my longing to unite the brotherhood —
I am almost myself a delinquent in remitting delinquencies
more than I ought ;" " contempt ' of my authority 1 have ' 16, 2.
ever habitually overlooked and endured ;" and so humble,
as to be able, after the example of our Blessed Lord, to
speak of his own humility, as " known ^ veiy well and loved <• 66, 2.
both by the brethren and the very heathen."
Such being the feeling left from the larger collections of
his letters, the insulated letters yet enhance the impression
furnished by these, of a mind full of love '2, sympathising
with all, putting itself forth on all occasions, yet in humility
" The Clergj^ of Rome remark on partly out of his own allowance, Ep. 7-
his humility herein, Ep. 30. 1. 13. and Ep. 62. on the Numidian cap-
'2 see e. g. his care for the poor and tives.
confessors (Ep. 5. 7. 12. 14. 31. §. 6.)
xvi PREFACE.
in all. So striking indeed is that cbaract(;ristic of great
saints botli in his letters to the Confessors and their answers
to him, " in honour preferring one another," that those who
know it not, would think it unreal, because so to them".
They are the gladliest of his letters, in which he can give
* 6. 10. fullest scope to his own secret longings"; yet even here, amid
60. 6i. his deference to those who had suffered for Christ, he
gg "■ omits not, when needed, whatever it must have cost him,
' '3- admonition ^
The very severity of his language against heresy and
schism and his keen perception of the heretical principle in
all schism", (vvhich gives such value to his Epistles on
heretical Baptism,) as also of the essentially schismatic
character of all heresy, in him flow fi'om intensity of love,
which could feel how alien these are, in principle and their
first spring, from the love of God, wherewith it loves. The
holy may " hate" God's enemies " with a perfect hatred ;'''
S. Paul, who " for his brethren could wish himself accursed
from Christ," may pronounce " Anathema" on those who
love Him not incorruptly ; the " meekest of men" who
prayed, " or else blot me also out of Thy book," may be
" very wroth," and say, " Respect not Thou their offering."
Thus much may be said in explanation, if it may be, to some
who have preconceived notions of this great Bishop. Else it is
not for such as us to praise one, of whom, more than perhaps
that of others, " the praise is in the Church" whose unity he
loved. His day '^ was early kept in East and West, throughout
Africa, in Gaul, Spain, and Italy; in Rome itself, with whose
S. Cornelius as he was united in life, so " in death, he was
not divided," " confessing his Lord on the same day although
not the same year'"," their joint festival was known by the
name of S. Cyprian alone " ; he alone of all the saints
" comp. e. g. Ep. 28. and 31. 76. and p. 856.
77 — 79. and in like way those of Lu- ^^ gge authorities in Tillemont H. E.
cianus and Celerinus. There is, with Art. S. Cyprien art. 62. T. iv. 77-
this reverent sympathy, a little admo- '* S. Jerome de Vir. ill.
nition intermingled to the Confessors '" An old Roman Calendar calls
at Carthage, as being their Bishop. the 6 weeks from Sept. 14, [his day
'< Mcihler Patrologie, Cyprianus until tlie Fest. Exalt. S. Crucis was
PREFACE. xvii
throughout the Church has been joined with the few saints
of Rome commemorated in the Roman Canon. A touching
recognition of the glories and excellences of one, who had
been by them for a time rejected.
The Epistles of S. Cyprian are the more deeply interesting
to us, in that he, who has been called " the ideal of a Chris-
tian Bishop," has been almost involuntarily chosen as the
model of our Church. We seem to have felt how much we
owe to God through him, as mitigating to us the difficulties of
a position as yet unavoidable, and justifying our adherence
to it. Gratitude to him, and the transparent sincerity of
soul, which S. Augustine so often praises in him, have
gained to his writings a love beyond, perhaps, what has been
given to any other father, even in quarters, wheji a system of
doctrine was entertained much at variance with his. He
has been honoured, almost, as it were, as the Apostle of our
Church. His writings present the theory of the Episcopate,
which bears out our position on one side and the other ; with
an intense feeling of the responsibility of Bishops to their
Lord, he claimed for each the right of acting with no human
responsibility, and disclaimed for himself, as Primate, the
right of controlling others". Consulted by others, in his own " 63, i.
Province, he puts off fi-om himself any right of judgment, 23.'
and with humility responds to the humility which applies to p°gf "
him". In the most trying season of his life, when the de- " ©• g- 3.
cision of the African Council on the Baptism of heretics
unexpectedly threatened the peace which he had ever fostered,
and bi'ought the rejection of his Communion by the Bishop
of Rome, he maintained in act the abstract independence of
Churches, which he had in theory maintained ; abandoned
not what he believed to be the ground of Holy Scripture and
of former practice ; and waited for the restoration of the
peace which he himself broke not. Rejected, he himself
broke no peace, so that, although involuntarily out of com-
instituted, when it waa transferred to mas. S. Gregory the Great (Ep. ii. 32.)
Sept. 16.] to Advent, ' the weeks after also calls the day by his name only.
S. Cyprian.'' The Calendar of Leo Tillem. 1. c. " '
Allat. so counts the 9 weeks to Christ-
b
xviii PREFACE.
p (ie niunion with Rome, St. Aiienstine says^ of liim in contrast
Bapt. c. . 5 b.'
Don, V. with Stephen, vvlio " thought that they were to be put out of
communion, who endeavoured to disturb the ancient practice
as to the reception of heretics ;" " he [St. C] contrariwise,
moved by the difficulty of the question itself, and most
largely endued with the holy tendernesses of charity, thought
he ought to abide in unity with those who held differently."
It is not, of course, mfeant by this, that the mere negative
side can adequately represent any truth ; as well might the
shadow which preserves the empty, unsubstantial, darkened
form and outline, stand alone for the living substance which
projects it. Tt were a perverted view of St. Cyprian's doc-
trine of the Episcopate, which should place prominently the
independence either of individual Bishops or of provincial
Churches ; it were to set up what they are not (the absence
of dependence) as the ideal of what they are. S. Cyprian^s
idea of the Episcopate is manifoldness in unity ; many shep-
herds feeding our flock, yet therefore many, that they might
68. §. 3. act in unity against any who would waste it ; "a large body,
but cemented by the glue of mutual concord and bond of
unity;" many rays, streams, branches, to diffuse every where
light, fertility, nourishment, yet the connected issues from
the One Source. Since charity, as the condition of the
presence of the Holy Spirit, is the bond which unites them,
so may we trust that we, amid a forced independence, share
the unity whereby S. Cyprian was held with the whole body,
if we have his reverence for unity and his love. It were some
earnest of its presence, if we begin to desire unity earnestly
among ourselves, to act on his words when communicating a
vision, on the unavailableness or hindrance of prayers from
■"i^^. a divided house''.
comp.
60^ ]. Yet, in the mean time, not only does the doctrine of the
Episcopate, held and acted upon by S. Cyprian, but the
tests also of unity, which have been generally adopted from
him, bear witness to our actual position. All subsequent
experience has confirmed what his wonderful intuition into
the true natme of Christian unity, and schism as its an-
PREFACE. xix
tagoiiist, enabled him to discern, that a member really divided
from the body, however it might for a time exist through the life
which it brought with it from the parent stock, could not continue
to have life and growth', and that those severed from "the '"53, i.
20.
unity and charity of the Church" could not have the Sacraments
of the Church. One might add, which he implies, although
not formally drawn out, that heretical or schismatical bodies
develope into further heresy. These tests were stamped
anew by the thoughtful wisdom of S. Augustine, and have
been verified in all times. Their negative voice is then of
exceeding weight. We may thankfully accept and urge the
tests, sometimes vaguely adduced against us. The more it
can be shewn that they have never failed, the deeper their
value to us; the truer and more unfailing the touchstone,
the more surely is our Church, which stands it, gold. One
has but to fix one's mind on the manifold and multiplied
tokens of life, which now after three centuries of trial in
her seeming isolation, God is with enlarged bountifulness
pouring into our Church, acting not individually alone upon
her members, but leavening her as a whole, in order to feel
with the fullest conviction that the " branch"'^ which " brings
forth more fruit in its age," is not broken off; the stream
flowing on, is not parted from its fountain ; that through
"the' ordination of Bishops and the ordering of the Church, ^37, l.
running down along the course of time and the line of
succession," she is joined on to Him Who ordered it. Our
Apostolic succession is our title of inheritance; the life every
where diffused and enlarging through our Church is a proof
that, by God's good Providence, that succession is not
vitiated ; the Sacramental life of individuals, and the witness
given to them, attests to such as will receive It, His Presence
in her Sacraments ; His dealings with our whole Church,
that He has some gracious design for her as a whole. Thus
much may, perhaps, be said here, on account of the especial
relation of S. Cyprian to ourselves ; it may be the rathev
18 De Unit. §. 4. p. 135. Oxf. Tr.
b 2
XX PREFACE.
said, because insulated passages might readily he produced
which might seem unfavourable to us. Yet in })rGportion as
we understand in its full extent the heretical and schismatical
character, and shrink not from the terras in which he de-
scribes it, the more we see that it belongs not to us. We
know, again, that we have the succession ; we see that there
is vivid life ; God bears witness to us, one by one, that we
have the Sacraments; one other test our own Church gives
with S. Cyprian, " the bond of peace" and the " spirit of
concord ;" if with our other gifts, we have charity, we may
be the sm*er that we have unity. May God enlarge it !
It has been already said that such observations as the above
on S. Cyprian can be intended only to explain to some, one
part of his character, which men of thisworld mistake, as though
because self-denial, humility, poverty, endurance, meekness,
give power, or rather invite His Presence ' Whom none can
gainsay or resist,' therefore the power were, to such, other than
a burthen. Else, S. Augustine could not adequately praise
him ; how should we ^ But lest to draw attention to one
point be to withdraw it from others, it may be remarked how
in the Epistles also, single expressions have been loci
classici, which have to the subsequent Church been evi-
dence of the doctrine of the earlier, as, not to go further,
spp.ep. may be seen by the use of them in S. Augustine'. But,
'indeed, although S. Cyprian is subject to the Church of
which he was one bright star, there is yet one characteristic
of his life which might well lead persons to approach his
writings with especial reverence.
The words of S. Cyprian are not those only of one ever
loved and revered in the Church as " a'^ Catholic Bishop and
Catholic Martyr, who, the greater he was, so much the more
humbled himself in all things that he might find grace before
God," who had himself first done all to which he exhorted,
" taught-" in life what he did, and did in death what he
taught," whom God voiichsafed (in S. Augustine's words)
" to predestinate among His saints before time, to create
'"' P. Aug. de Bnpt. c. Don. iii. ^. 5. ^ S. Aug. Serm. 312. in Nat. Cypr. M.
C4.
PREFACE. xxi
among men at the time most needed, to call erring, cleanse
in defiling, form believing, teach obeying, rule teaching, aid
fighting, crown conquering j" they were uttered amid a
fulness of the presence of the Spirit, which we, in these last
days, can hardly picture to ourselves. Conceive we, what it
would be now, amid our manifold distractions, to be encom-
passed by guiding visions ; to have the prophecy of Joel
still fulfilled, " your sons and your daughters shall prophesy,
your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see
visions ;" our children warned and warning us by visions,
which in ecstasy" they saw with their eyes and heard and spoke ; " 16, 3.
one who had forsaken all, called by distinct vision " to over- « 39.
come his fears and venture on the Ministry of the Church,
prophetic words foretelling when men by death should
glorify God ; and amid this effusion of the Holy Spirit to see
one guided by revelations along the whole course of an
anxious Episcopate, while feeling the weight of every word
which fell from his mouth ; in a time of relaxed discipline
foretelling the persecution which should follow, as the result
of our Lord's displeasure on disobedience and worldliness'', y ii, 4.
in the hottest persecution the peace which should shortly
come, and which was brought about by the sudden overthrow
and death of a persecutor, in might and fierceness a type of
Anti-Christ, in the midst of victory ' ; knowing whereon the ' §- 7.
protracted troubles depended, not on the might of adversaries,
but on intestine discord*, and the proving of the faith of* §-3.
others''; and himself by vision called to vigils and more earnest *» §. 7.
intercession % frequently visited and rebuked to maintain the « §. 5.
commandments of the Lord " wholly pure, and inviolate'';"'' 15,2.
out of the renewed peace, by abundant revelations, fore-
seeing fresh persecution 2'; and for himself, warned on things
which seem least as well as greatest; the admission of a
presbyter into his own presbytery; that God would avenge •40.
disobedience to a Bishop^; to instruct^ as to a change, which ^ 66, 8.
rendered the Holy Eucharist invalid; of the value*" ofh33.§.2.
penitence and alms in God's sight, to those who had denied
" 67. §. 1- p. 138. unci §. 4. frequenter ostenditur, ."58. $. 1. 60. 4.
xxii PREFACE.
Me §.3. the faith; atone time to retire' from his see amid persecution,
^ Life, at another, a year'' before, of the day on which he himself
^' ^'^' should by his death glorify God; and so habituated to those
'7.66,8. vouchsafements, as to await' them, when as yet he had them
not. Add to this, that He whose " witness" he was, bore
witness to him, after death ; that he was seen tlnice since, in
glory; once-^, as one to whom it had been " given to sit down
Rev. 3, on the throne" of the Judge; and people might well shrink
from judging for themselves of his words, by whom living
the Holy Spirit spake, and who is now an assessor of their
Judge.
The works of S. Pacian, which have been here subjoined,
as they ai'e kindred in subject, so may they be in some sort
regarded as further fruits of the mind of S. Cyprian, whose
writings S. Pacian quotes with reverence, and from whom he
seems to have derived some of the texts he employs, his
citations agreeing verbally also sometimes with S. Cyprian.
Of his life all which is known is contained in the few words of
S. Jerome, who dedicated his book de viris illustribus to his
son Dexter, a Prefect of the Praetoiium and his own friend ^^
at whose suggestion it was written ;
" Pacian, Bp. of Barcelona in the Pyrenees, of chastened^*
eloquence, eminent for his life as for his writings, wrote various
works, of w^hich is the Cervus and against the Novatians.
He died lately in the reign of Theodosius, in extreme old
age;" i. e. before A. 392. (in which, the 14th of Theod., S.
Jerome wrote this book, Prrof ) He was born then ])robably
about 30 years after the martyrdom of S. Cyprian, was a younger
22 Ruinart Acta S. Jacob. Marian, eye and ear witnesses.
c. 6. p. 226. add lb. Acta S. Mont. 2.1 c. Ruf. ii. 24.
§. 21. where he answers to Montanus, 21 <<cfistigata!eloquentiEe" Vat.; which
enquiring as to the suffering of martyr- Vallars also prefers ; others " castitate
doni. " Far other doth the flesh suffer et eloquentia," which seems less pro-
when the mind is in heaven. Nowise bable, since he was married. Nor is
doth this body feel, when the whole the construction so fluent. Ver. casti-
soul hath devoted itself to God." see tate eloquentia'.
nlso bel. p. 311. n. Roth Acta are from
PREFACE. xxiiJ
contemporary of Hosius, and through him joined on to the
Council of Eliberis, and the restoration of disciphne in the
Spanish Church. His memory was kept with great affection
at Barcelona on May 9, on which he is commemorated in
the Martyrologium Romanum, in words taken from S. Jerome.
It is of the good Providence of God, that, of the same
father, works should have come down, vindicating the
doctrine of the Church on penitence, — as a doctrine, against
the heresy of Novatian, — practically, against the neglect of
careless sinners. The Epistles to Sympronian and the ex-
hortation to Penitence, combined, shew how compatible are
tenderness to the sinner with a strict and, as it would now
seem, .severe doctrine of penitence; that not earnest calls to a
self- avenging' and self-chastening penitence, but the denial of 2 Cor.
711
its fruits and of the power of the keys, is the essence of Nova- '
tianism. Well versed as S. Pacian was in the writings of S.
Cyprian, who also insists on the same acts'"' of penitence, his^dekps.
language approaches more both in style and vividness of expo- p. 275.
stulation to that of Tertullian, whose work on penitence he " ' ^'
claims, as having been written by him while a Catholic". It" 3, 48.
is hoped that from this very combination, his works might
be useful in these days, in which, for want of that more frequent
special application of the power of the keys, which our Church
suggests, any mention of more earnest penitence is thought to
partake of the hard and uncompassionating heresy of Novatian.
It remains to add, that for the Translation and the basis of
the Index of S. Cyprian the Editors are indebted to the
Rev. H. Carey, M. A. of Worcester College ; and for S. Pacian
with the Index, to the Rev. C. H. Collyns, M.A. Student of
Christ Church. For S. Cyprian the Benedictine text has
been adopted, except in some few cases, (which have been
noticed,) in which that of Bp. Fell seemed preferable. For
S. Pacian the very valuable readings, noted in the margin of
the Edition of Cardinal Aguirre, (Collect. Maxima Concil.
Hisp. t. ii.) from a Vatican MS. of th(^ ninth century, formerly
xxir PREFACE.
belonging to the Queen of" Sweden, liave been employed.
Almost all its readings are improvements of ihe text ; many
places they clear up, in which before the meaning was alto-
gether obscured. They are marked in the margin as V. or
Vat. Some collations on the margin of the Edit. Par. 1538.
Guillard. in the Bodleian, derived from a MS. in the Royal
Library at Paris, (the source of which Dr. Bandinel kindly
pointed out to the Editor,) have also been used. The MS.
although a late one, in several jilaces agrees with the Vatican
MS. They are marked R. The Editions wei'e also consulted
for the Editor by Mr. Collyns. The collations of the Vat.
MS. are wanting on the De Baptismo, but neither had the
text the same difficulty.
E. B. P.
Eiiil/rr Week after WhiLiu/x/ay,
CONTENTS.
Tttga
Epistle I. To the Clergy and Laity at Furni, on Victor who
had made Faustinas a Presbyter, guardian 1
II. To Euchratius, on an actor ... 3
III. To Rogatianus, on a contumacious Deacon . 4
IV. To Fomponius, on certain virgins . . 7
V. To his Cleigy, on the care of the poor and pre-
serving quietness . . . .11
VI. To Sergius, Rogatianus, and other Confessors in
prison ..... 12
VII. To his Clergy, on the care of the poor and of
strangers . . . . .16
VIII. The Roman Clergy to those of Carthage, on the
retirement of S. Cyprian . . .17
IX. To the Roman Clergy, on the martyrdom of iheir
Bishop, Fabian . . ■ .19
X. To the Martyrs and Confessors, on the martyrdom
of Mappalicus . . . .20
XI. To his Clergy, on prayer to God for forgiveness
of sin . . . . .24
XII. To the same, on care for Confessors in prison 29
XIII. To Rogatianus and the other Confessors, on inain-
taining discipline . • .31
XIV. To his Clergy, on the care of the pooi' and of
Confessors . . • .34
XV. To the Martyrs and Confessors, who required that
peace should be granted to the lapsed . 37
XVI. To his Clergy, on certain Presbyters who had laslily
granted peace to the lapsed . 40
XVII. To the Laity, on the rescript of tho Mariyrs, and
on the lapsed who sought for peace . . 42
XVIII. To his Clergy, on granting communion belbrc death
to the penitent lapsed and care of Caterhutncns 44
xxvi CONTENTS.
XIX. To the same, on such lajjsed as too hastily sought
communion . . . .45
XX. To the Roman Clergy, giving an account of his own
proceedings . . . .46
XXI. Celerinus to Lucianus, on the lapse of Numenia
and Candida . . . .49
XXII. Lucianus to Celerinus, in answer, and on giving
peace to all lapsed . . . .61
XXIII. The Confessors to S. Cyprian, on peace granted to
the lapsed . . . . .53
XXIV. Caldonius to Cyprian and his fellow-Presbyters, on
certain who, having sacrificed, had been banished 54
XXV. Cyprian to Caldonius, in answer . . ib.
XXVI. To his Clergy, on the three preceding Epistles 55
XXVII. To the Roman Clergy, on the six preceding
Epistles, the too great forwardness of Lucianus 56
XXVIII. To Moyses and Maximus and the rest of the
Confessors, on their confession . . 59
XXIX. To his Clergy, on several preceding Epistles, and
the appointment of vSaturns as Reader and Optatus
as Subdeacon . . . .61
XXX. The Roman Clergy to S. Cyprian, in answer to
Ep. 27. . . . . 62 *
XXXI. Moyses and Maximns and the other Confessors to
S. Cyprian, in answer to Ep. 28. 68
XXXI I. Cyprian to his Clergy, on his correspondence with
the Roman Clergy . . . . 74 '
XXXIII. To the lapsed, on the peace granted them bv
Martyr's . . . . .75
XXXIV. To his Clergy, respecting Gains of Didda, and
others who received the lapsed to communion 77
XXXV. To the Roman Clergy, on the demands of the
lapsed . . . . . 79>
XXXVI. The Roman Clergy to S. Cyprian, in answer . 79''
XXXVII. Cyi^rian to Moyses and Maximus and the rest of
the Confessors, respecting their confession . 82
XXXVIII. To his Clergy and people, on the appointment of
Aurelius to the office of Reader . . 85
XXXIX. To the same, on the appointment of Celerinus to
the office of Reader . . . .87
XL. To the same, respecting the Presbyter Numidicus 90
XLI. To Caldonius and others, cxconnnunicating Feli-
cissimus and his party . . . 91 ^,
CONTENTS. xxvii
XLI I. Caldoiiius and others lo S. Cyprian, on the execution
of the foregoing . . . .92
XLI 1 1. Cyprian to his people, respecting the five Presbyters
of the faction of FeUcissimus . . 93
XLIV. To S. CorneUus, on the rejection of Novatian 98
XLV. To the same, on the recognition of his ordination 100
XLVI. To Maximus and the other Confessors, exhorting
to unity ..... 103
XLVI I. To S. Cornelius, on his having written to the Con-
fessors who had been seduced by Novatian • 104
XLVIII. To the same, on the recognition of his ordination ibid.
XLIX. Cornelius to S. Cyprian, on the return of the
Confessors to unity . . . .106
L. The same to the same, on the faction of Novatian 109
LI. Cyprian to Cornelius, congratulating on the return
of the Confessors to unity . . . 109 <
LI I. The same to the same, on the crimes of Novatus 111
LIII. Maximus and the other Confessors to S. Cyprian,
on their return from schism . . .114
LIV. Cyprian to Maximus and the other Confessors,
congratulating . . . .115
LV. To Antonianus, respecting Cornelius and Novatian 117
LVI. To Fortunatus and other Colleagues, on some who
had been overcome by the torture . .135
LVII. An African Synod to Cornelius, on granthig peace
to the lapsed .... 137
LVII I. Cyprian to the people at Thibaris, exhorting to
martyrdom . . . . .142
LIX. To S. Cornelius, respecting Fortunatus and FeU-
cissimus . . . . .150
LX. To the same in exile, on his confession . 172
LXI. To S. Lucius, on his retiu-n from exile . 176
LXII. To the Numidian Bishops, on the redeeming the
brethren from captivity . . .178
LXIII. To Caecilius, on the Sacrament of the Lord's Cup 181
LXIV. An African Synod to Fidus, on the baptism of infants 195
LXV. Cyprian to Epictetus and the laity at Assurse.
concerning Fortunatianus their former Bishop 198
LXVI. To Florentius Pni)ianus, on calumniators . 202
LXVII. An African Synod to Clergy and people in Spain,
deposing Basilides and Martialis . • 208
LXVIII. Cyprian to Pope Stephen, respecthig Marcianus of
Aries, who had joined Novatian . ,215
cxviii CONTENTS.
LXIX. To Magnus, on baptizing the followers of Novaliaii,
and on clinic Baptism . . 220
LXX. An African Synod to Januariiis and other Nuniidian
Bishops, on the baptism of heretics . . 232
LXXI. Cyprian to Quintus, on heretical baptism . 2117
LXXII. Cyprian and his Colleagues to Pope Stephen, on
a Council held concerning heretical baptism . 240 »^
LXXIII. Cyprian to Jnbaianus, on heretical baptism . 242
LXXIV. To Pompeius, on Pope Stephen's Epistle concerning
the baptism of heretics . . . 2(30
LXXV. Fiiinilian to S. Cyprian, in answer to an Epistle of
St. C. . ' . . . . 268
The Council of Carthage, on heretical baptism 286
LXXVI. Cyprian to Nemesianus and others in the mines 304
LXXVIl. Nemesianus and others to S. Cyprian, in answer 309
LXXVI 1 1. Lucius and others to S. Cyprian, in answer . 311
LXXIX. Felix and others in the mines to S. Cyprian, in
answer . . . . .313
LXXX. Cyprian to Successus, on tidings from Rome of the
persecution of Valerian . . . ibid.
liXXXL To his Clergy and people, on his own approacliing
martyi'dom . . . .315
S. PACL\N.
L Ep. to Sympronian, of the Catholic Name . 319
IL on Novatian's Letter . 327
TIL ■ against the Treatise of the
Novatians .... 336
Exhortation to Penitence . . . 364
On Baptism .... 378
Indices to S. Cyprian . . . 385
Indices to S. Pacian . . . .413
TABLE
OF
THE EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN,
ACCORDING TO THE EDITIONS OF MANUTIUS, PAMELIUS,
THE BENEDICTINES, AND OXFORD.
Majiutius.
Pamt
Belied.
Oxford.
in.
11
iv.
iii
v.
iv
vi.
v
vii.
vi
viii.
vii
ix.
viii.
X.
ix
xi.
X
xii.
xi
xiii.
xii
xiv
xiii
XV.
xiv
xvi.
XV
xvii.
xvi
xviii.
xvii
xix.
xviii
XX.
xix
xxi.
XX
xxii.
xxi
xxiii.
xxiv
XXV
xxvi
xxvii
xxviii.
xxix,
XXX.
xxxi.
xxxii.
xxxiii
xxxiv.
XXXV.
xxxvi.
xxii
9.
5.
14.
13.
11.
10.
16.
15.
17.
18.
19.
20.
37.
23.
26.
24.
25.
21.
22.
27.
29.
28.
31.
33.
34.
.35.
36.
30.
32.
38.
39.
40.
XXX
TABLE OF THE EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
Manutius.
Pamel.
Benod.
xxxvn.
xxxviii.
xxxix.
xl.
xli.
xlii.
xHii.
xliv.
xlv.
xlvi.
xlvii.
xlviii.
xlix.
I.
li.
lii.
liii.
liv.
Iv.
Ivi.
Ivii.
Iviii.
lix.
Ix.
Ixi.
Ixii.
Ixiii.
Ixiv.
Ixv.
Ixvi.
Ixvii,
Ixviii.
Ixix.
Ixx.
Ixxi.
Ixxii.
Ixxiii,
Ixxiv.
Ixxv.
Ixxvi.
Ixxvii.
Ixxviii.
Ixxix.
Ixxx.
Ixxxi.
Ixxxii.
Ixxxiii.
INDEX
OF THE
EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN,
IN THE ALPHABETIC ORDER OF NAMES.
Antohian, 55.
Csecilius, 63.
Caldonius to Cyprian, 24. 42.
Caldonius, 25. with others, 41.
Celerinus to Lucian, 21.
Carthage, Clergy at, 5. 7. H. 12. 14. 16. 18. 19. 26. 29. 32. 34.
Clergy and people at, 38. 39. 40. 81.
Martyrs and Confessors at, 10. 15.
People at, 17. 43.
Confessors to Cyprian, 23.
Cornelius, 44. 45. 47. 48. 51. 52. 59. 60.
(African Synod to) Cornelius, 57.
Cornelius to Cyprian, 49. 50.
Epictetus and people of Assurse, 65.
Euchratius, 2.
Felix and others to Cyprian, 79.
Fidus, 64.
Firmilian to St, C. 75.
Florentius Pupianus, 66.
Fortunatus and others, 56.
Furni Clergy and people at, 1.
Januarius and Numidian Bishops, 62. 70.
Jubaianus, 73.
Lapsed, the, 33.
Lucian to Celerinus, 22.
Lucius, Bp. of Rome, 61.
Lucius, Bp. and other Confessors to St. C. 78.
Magnus, 69.
Maximus and others, 46. 54.
to St. C. 53.
XXxii INDI'.X OF KIMSTLKS OF S. (TPinAN.
Moyses, Maximus, and (ifbers, 28. 37.
— '. (0 Si. r. 31.
Nemesianus and others, 7(>.
to St. a 11.
Pompeius, 74.
Pomponius, 4.
Qnintus, 71.
Rogatianuf-, Hp. 3.
Presbyter and others, 13.
Rome, Clergy at, 9. 20. 27- 3.5.
to St. C. 30. 36.
Cleniy of Carthage, B.
Spain, Clerpry and peo]de at Leon, 8:c. in, fi7.
Stephen, Bp. df Rome, fiB.
African Synod to, 72.
Suceessns, 80.
Thiharis, people at, .'iS.
ERRATA.
Page 13. line 4 for woitliy to God rt-a^/ worthy t(j behold CtocI
17. omit but
(}1. 14. /o)' behold both tried servants of God rrac/ behold servants of
God approved
69. §. 3. 4. for his read His
86. 9. for proconsuls read Proconsul
13. fur bashfulness ? read bashfulness
123. text, 7 from bel./or unity read lenity
127. 26. for cannot utterly perish read perish not utterly
138. note, /o)- frequentur reo^nVequenter
156. ult. for " for the lions by popular'' read " for the lions" liy popular
160. 5. for province read colony
164. text, ult. /or Church f, whence read Church s, whence '
165. 1. for priesthood^ read priesthood
203. 5. for inventions read invention
268. n. s. and 316./oc n. 6. read n. b.
•286. not. col. 2. line 3. for Ep. 70. read Ep. 69.
305. §. 2. line b. for whole whole read whose whole
331. §. 8. line 5. for kings read kings "^
337. $. 4. line 13. /or Novatian (in one place) read Novatus
340. §.11. line 17. /o»' because rea*/ because'
345. §. 22. line 4. for bare read bare''
350. §. 29. line 19. for in read is
359. heading, for form read for
372. §. 17. line 22. for penitence read penitence''
375. margin, for ^exomologis read ^exomologesis
379. §. 3. line 23. for Grace read Grace"
380. 21. /or do rra^/do^
23. for up" read up
384. 28. for covered read covered™
TTTn,5]TOIT
EPISTLES OF ST. CYPRIAN.
EPISTLE T."
Cyprian to the Presbyters, and Deacons, and Laity assembled^'
at Furni, greeting.
1. We were greatly concerned, dearest brethren, I and my
colleagues who were with me% and our fellow-presbyters
who sat with us, at hearing that Geminius Victor our bro-
ther had, when leaving this world, by his last will appointed
Geminius Faustinus, a presbyter, to be his executor: whereas
it was long since decreed in a council of Bishops, that no
one should by his will appoint one of the Clergy and min-
isters of God to be executor or guardian"^, since every one
honoured with the holy priesthood and ordained to the
clerical office, ought only to serve at the altar and sacrifices,
and give himself wholly to prayers and supplications. For
it is written. No man that warreth for God, entangleth 2 Tim.
himself ivith the affairs of this life; that he may please Him^' "*'
Who hath chosen him to be a soldier. Since this is said
=" Pamelius assigned to this Epistle a
later date, supposing the Geminius
complained of to be the Geminius a
Furnis, who was Bishop in the Council
of Carthage, (see below.) Bp. Fell
notes that he was probably not a
Bishop, both on account of the act
spoken of, and because S. Cyprian
calls him " brother" not " colleague,"
that it is as likely that the other Gemi-
nius, here named, became a Bishop,
that it was unlikely that in the Decian
persecution a Presbyter should be named
executor. He places it in the times of
relaxed discipline before the persecu-
tion, (see de Laps. §. 4.)
'' Consistentes. Bp. Fell regards the
word as equivalent to stantes " abiding
in the faith." This sense, however, it
cannot have in other places, where (as
in Ep. 36.) it is used by individuals of
themselves. It may denote Christians,
as gathered together, apart from the
world in which they lived. An analo-
gous use is given by Face. Lex. from
an inscription ap. Mafiei Mus. Veron.
p. 241. n. 5. cives Romani ex Italia et
aliis provinciis in Ksetia consistentes.
In Ep. 48. §.1. it is used of churches
" Ecclesiarum istic consistentium," and
" positi" as equivalent, " per omues
oninino istic positos."
•^ Accidentally present at Carthage,
(as in Ep. 32, 34.) not in Council, in
which case the names of the Bishops
are added.
"1 An office which the Roman law
did not permit to be refused.
B
2 Priests under Law and Gospel not to have secular cares.
Epist. ofall, how inuch move ought not they to be tied down by
— - — secular affau's and entanglements, who, being occupied in
holy and spiritual things, may not withdraw from the Church,
and give up their time to earthly and secular business !
2. The type of which ordinance and duty the Levites of old
Numb, observed under the law ; so that when the eleven tribes
18, 20. (jjyifigj ti^g land, and portioned out their possessions, the
tribe of Levi, which was set apart for the temple and altar,
and the divine services, took no share in that division ; but
while others cultivated the soil, they cultivated only the
favour = of God, and for their maintenance and support took
fi'om the eleven tribes the tithes of the fruits produced. All
which was done by Divine authority and appointment, that
they who were engaged in divine services might be called
off by nought beside, nor compelled to think or act in
things of this world. Which same principle and rule is now
observed as to the Clergy, that they who by ordination are
advanced to the clerical office in the Church of the Lord,
should be in no way called oft' from tlieir holy ministration,
nor tied down by secular troubles and business ; but that,
in the reverential contributions of the brethren, receiving
as it were tithes of the fruits of the earth, they may not
withdraw from the altar and sacrifices, but day and night
serve in heavenly and spiritual things.
3. Which the Bishops our predecessors religiously con-
sidering, and making a wholesome provision therein, enacted
that no brother departing out of this life shoidd name a
clergyman to be executor or guardian ; and should any one
do this, no offering should be made for him, nor sacrifice on I
'pro his falling asleep'. For he does not deserve to be named
done'" ^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ °^ ^^^^ ^" *^^^ prayer of the priests, who would
ejus, call the priests and ministers away from the altar. Since
then Victor, contrary to the decree lately made by the Priest-
hood in council, has dared to appoint Geminius Faustinus a
presbyter his executor, it cannot be allowed that any oblation
be made by you on his falling asleep, or any prayer offered
in his name in the Church. That so the decree of the
priesthood, made for holy and necessary ends, may be
u])held l)y us, and at the same time an example given to
<^ Aliis terrain coientibus, ille tantum Deum coleret.
Acting neither to he ptactised nor taught. 3
the rest of the brethren, that no one may call off to secular
cares the priests and ministers of God who are engaged at
His altar, and the Church. For so may any renewal of such
deeds as to the Clergy be guarded against hereafter, if, what
has now been done, shall be censured.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE II. f
Cyprian to his brother Euchratius, greeting.
1. From your reverence towards me and marked affection,
you have thought fit, dearest brother, to ask my opinion
respecting a certain actor, who, being received among you,
still perseveres in the same disgraceful^ calling, and, as a
master and teacher, not for the instruction, but for the destruc-
tion, of boys, what he has himself unhappily learnt, imparts to
others : you ask, whether such an one should communicate
with us. I think it agreeable neither to the Divine Majesty,
nor to the rules of the Gospel, that the modesty and honour
of the Church should be disgraced by contagion so base and
infamous. For since in the Law men are forbidden to p«/ Deut.
on a woman'' s garment, and all that do so are pronounced ^^' ^'
accursed, how much greater must the crime be, not only to
put on women's garments, but moreover by the exercise
of an immodest '^ art, to express base and relaxed and effemi-
nate gestures ?
2. Nor let any one plead that he has himself given over
acting, while yet he teaches others. For he cannot be
thought to have given over, who substitutes deputies, and
who for his single self supplies many to take his place ;
contrary to the appointment of God, insti'ucting and teaching,
how a man may be debased into a woman, and his sex changed
by art; and how the devil, who stains the workmanship of
God, may be gratified by the sins of a maimed and enervated
f This and the two following are and corrected,
placed at this date by Bps. Pearson s Tert. de Spect. c 22.
and Fell, as belonging to, and illus- '' " He had nothing of an actor but
trating the same relaxed times, which immodesty." Apul. Apol. F.
the Decian persecution followed upon,
b2
4 All the p»or frugally nourished by the Church.
Epist. body. But if such an one pretends penur}- and want, his
need too may be relieved amongst those who are supported
11
A. 249.
by the ahns of the Church ; at least if he be content with
somew liat frugal but innocent food : nor let him think to be
bought off from sinning by a pension, since this is not for
our, but his, benefit. Would he more, he must seek what he
will from those gains which sever men from the feast of
Matt. 8, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and bring them down, ill and
to their ill, fattened in this world, to the punishment
of hunger and thirst eternal. Therefore as far as in thee
lies, recall him from this depravity and shame, to the way
of innocence, and to the hope of life ; that so he may be
content with the allowance of the Church, sparing indeed,
but salutary. But should the Church there not be able to
afford maintenance for those in want, he may remove to us,
and receive here what is necessary for food and clothing ;
nor teach others without the Church things that lead to
death, but himself learn in the Church the things that lead
to salvation.
I bid thee, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE III.'
Cyprian to his brother Bogatianus, greeting.
1. We were much and painfully concerned, I and my
colleagues who were with me, dearest brother, when your
letter was read, in which you complained of your Deacon,
that unmindful of your Priestly station, and forgetting his
own office and ministry, he had harassed you by his
reproaches and insults. You indeed have acted with gi-eat
deference towards us, and according to your usual humility,
in preferring to complain of him to us, when by the power
of your Episcopacy, and the authority of your chair, you
could have punished him at once ; being assured that all
we your colleagues would have been well pleased with
• Pam. placed this letter late, sup- oil must have been a junior Bishop, as
posing Eogatianus to be the same delivering his opinion late, this Roga-
mentioned in the Cone. Carth. llj). tianus was aged.
Fell thinks, that the B\^. in that Coun-
Reverence to Priests taught by word and act in H. Scr. 5
whatsoever you should by virtue of your Priestly power
have done to your refractory deacon ; having, as to such,
a divine warrant, the Lord God saying in the book of
Deuteronomy, And the tnan that will do presumptuously, Deut.
and will not hearken unto the priest, or unto the judge, who y^. ^^'
shall be in those days, that man shall die ; and all the
people shall hear, and fear, and do no more presumptu- y
ously. And, that we may know that this voice of God
came forth with His true and supreme Majesty to honour
and vindicate His priests, when three of the ministers, Korah,
Dathan, and Abiram, presumed to deal proudly towards Aaron
the priest, and to raise their neck, and to make themselves equal
with the priest who was set over them, the earth opened 'i>imnh.
her mouth, and swallowed them up, and so they immediately and 33.
paid the penalty of their sacrilegious presumption. And not
only they, but the other two hundred and fifty also, the com- ver. 35.
panions of their presumption, were consumed by a fire that
burst forth from the Lord ; that so it might be proved that
the priests of God are avenged by Him Who maketh priests.
In the book of Kings also, when Samuel the priest was
despised by the Jews for his old age, (as you now,) tlie
Lord spake out in anger and said. They have not rejected i Sam.
thee, but they have rejected Me. And to avenge this, He^'
raised them up a king, Saul, to afflict them with great wrongs, ver. 11
and with all sorts of insults and hardshij)s to tread down and ^[^g jg
keep under a proud people, that so the contempt of the priest n.
might, by the Divine wrath, be avenged on a proud people.
Solomon moreover in the Holy Spirit testifies and teaches,
what is the priestly authority and power, saying, Fear M^Ecclus.
Lord ivith all thy soul, and reverence Hisp)riests: and again, ' ^^" ..
Honour God with all thy soul, and honour His p/ricsls. Of ver. 31.
which precepts the blessed Apostle Paul was mindful, when, as
we read in the Acts of the Apostles, it was said to him. Re-
vilest thou thus God's high-priest'? and he answered, and
said, / wist not, brethren, that he was the high-priest : for Acts 23,
it is written. Thou shall not speak evil of the ruler of thy g^^j
people. Even our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, our King, 22, 28. ^
and Judge, and God, to the very day of His Passion retained
the honour of priests and high-priests, although they retained
neither the fear of God, nor the knowledge of His Christ.
() Si'l/-ui/l and cuntempt of dulhority oriyin of heresy.
Kp 1ST. For when llr had cleansed the leper, He said to him, Go
'"l Ihy nay, shew thyself to the priest, and offer the gift. With
Matt.8,that liuniility whiTcbv He tau<?ht us also to be humble,
*• He still called him a priest, whom He knew to be profane.
Nay at the very eve of His Passion, when He was struck on
Johnl8,tho face, and it was said to Him, Ansuerest thou the
^^' hiyh-priest so ? He s]nike nothing reproachfully against
the jierson of the high-priest, but rather maintained His
ver. 23. own inuoccnce, saying. If I have spoken evil, hear witness
of the evil; but if well, xchy smitest thou Me? All which
things were therefore done by Him humbly and patiently,
that we might have an example of humility and patience.
For in that He shewed Himself such to false Priests, He
taught what full and rightful honour belongeth to the
true.
2. But Deacons should remember, that the Apostles, that is,
Bishops and Governors, the Lord chose : but Deacons the
Apostles, after the Lord's Ascension into heaven, appointed
for themselves, as ministers to their Episcopacy and to the
^ Church. If then we may presume in aught against God
Who maketh Bishops, then may Deacons against us, by
whum they are made. It behoves the Deacon then, of
whom you write, to do penance for his presumption, and own
the dignity of the Priest, and with entire humility make
satisfaction to the Bishoj) set over him.
3, For these things — to please themselves, and with swelling
pride despise their Bishop — are the beginnings of heretics,
and the rise and essays of evil-minded schismatics. Thus
is the Church deserted, thus a profane altar set up without,
thus also rebellion against the peace of Christ, and the
ordinance and unity of God. If therefore he shall further
harass and weary you by his contumelies, you must put in
force against him the power of your order, and either de-
pose or exconmuuiicate him. For if the Apostle Paul
iTim.4, writing to Timothy, said, T.ct no man despise thy youth,
how nuich more may your colleagues .say to you, " Let no
man despise thy age .?" And since you liave written us word,
that anotlur has joined himself to this your Deacon, and
become ])artiier of his presumption and boldness, him also,
and whoever else are of the like sort, and do any thing
Limited extent of the self-deceit reprobated. 7
against God's Priest, you may either restrain or excouniui-
nicate.
4. Only we exhort and admonish them rather to acknow-
ledge their offence, and make satisfaction, and allow us to
pursue our own course. For our wish and desire is rather
to overcome the wrongs and injuries of men towards us,
by clemency and forbearance, than to chastise them by our
sacerdotal power.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE IV. •>
Cyprian, Caecilius, Victor, Sedatus, Tertulliis, with the
Presbyters tvho were present ivith. them, to their brother
Pomponius, greeting.
1. We have read, dearest brother, the letter you sent us by
our brother Paeon ius, urgently desiring us to write you word
what we think of those virgins, who, having once determined
'' The form of self-deceit spoken of in
this Epistle was probably subsequent to
the Apologists, Justin M. Athenagoras,
Theophilus, Minutius Felix, since they
could hardly have answered the calum-
nies against Christians in the tone they
used, had this practice existed. (Dodw.
Diss. Cypr. 3. §. 16.) It began, pro-
bably, at Antioch, (the title <rj>(i<ra,x.Toi
being first given by them,) with Paul of
Samosata, who himself practised it, and
permitted it to his Presbyters and Dea-
cons. (Ep. Synod, c. Paul. ap. Eus. H.
E. vii. 30.) The chief traces of it, sub-
sequently, are also connected with An-
tioch, (as in the act of Leontius the
Eusebian, deposed for it when a priest,
but made Bishop of Antioch by Con-
stantius, (S. Ath. Apol. de Fug. §.26. Ep.
ad Mon. §. 28 .) and the Sermons of Chry-
sostom,) or Asia Minor and its neigh-
bourhood. Cone. Ancyr. (A.D. 314.)
can. 19. and S.Basil, Ep.55. ad Pare-
gorium. S. Greg. Naz. Carm. ap. Be-
vereg. Pand. Can. Annot. p. 46. S.
Greg. Nyss. de Virg. c. 23. The Canon
of the Council of Nice (can. 3.) was
probably occasioned by the same act of
Leontius, (Dodw. 1. c. §.4. Bevereg. ad
loc.) S. Jerome, (Ep. 22. ad Eustoch.
§. 14.) was living in Palestine; S. Epi-
phanius (Hter. 78. §. 11.) in Cyprus.
The Concil. Turon. ii. (can. 11.) and
so probably the Cone. Tolet. iv. (can.
42.) founded on the Council of Nice, do
not contemplate this case only, but
female domestics also. The excuse
seems often to have been, that both
parties were vowed to chastity, and so
secure. This is implied in S. Jer. 1. c.
S. Bas. 1. c. fin. S. Chrys. Horn, quod
regulares feminee, &c. Cone. Turon. ii.
It was maintained indignantly, and
suspicions of it imputed to an evil con-
science, (S. Chrys. 1. c. S. Greg. Naz.
1. c.) as in the case of a yet more dan-
gerous practice, in this day, at Rome
and Naples. It should be noted that
the most shocking part of the practice
alluded to in this Epistle, is not men-
tioned elsewhere, except in the case of
the heretic Leontius, (1. c.) S. Chry-
sostom, 1. c. §. 8. expressly states, that
he regards it incredible that any should
subject himself to the extreme disgrace
M} xcc) Iv 8v) Kxhuhuv oinri/iari. The
Canons also, which forbid it in the case
of the Clergy, do not presuppose any
thing disgraceful, hut are jirecaution-
ary, forbidding the dwelling of any
females with unmarried clergy, (Justi-
nian. Nov. 123. c. 29.) except those
" to whom no suspicion could attach."
(ib.)
8 Discipline d jnoleclion <i(j((iiisl lite niles of Satan.
Episi. with self-restraint and firmness to preserve their estate, have
'— afterwards been discovered to have continued in the same
A. 249.
bed with men ; of whom one, you say, is a Deacon ; and
tliat tliose who confess to have slept with men, assert their
purity. With regard to winch matter, since you have asked
our advice, know that we do not depart from the Evangelic
and Apostolic traditions, but steadily and firmly consult for
our brethren and sisters, and by all usefvd and salutary
methods uphold the discipline of the Church : for the Lord
Jer. 3, speaks and says, / will give you pastors according to Mine
heart, 'Wliich shall feed you with discipline : and again it is
Wisd. 3, written, Whoso despiseth discipline is miserable: and in the
Psalms also the Holy Ghost admonishes and instructs us,
saying, Preserve discipline^ lest the Lord be angry, and ye
perish from the right uay, when His wrath shall suddenly
be kindled against you. In the first place therefore, dearest
brother, in nothing must both bishops and people labour
more earnestly than that we who fear God should observe with
all diligence the precepts of His holy discipline ; nor suffer
our brethren to go astray, and live after their own devices
and lusts, but that we should faithfully consult the eternal
welfare of every one : nor suffer virgins to dwell with men, —
I do not say not to sleep together, but not even to live
together; — since as well the weakness of their sex as their
yet unstayed age ought in all tilings to be reined in and
directed by us, lest an occasion of hurting them be given to
the devil, who is laying snares and on the watch to rage over
Eph. 4, them, for the Apostle also says, Do not give place to the
^'" devil. The ship must be cautiously extricated from situations
of danger, lest it be dashed to pieces amidst clifl's and rocks.
Speedily must the goods be saved out of the burning, ere the
flames reach them and they be burnt up. No one veiy close
to danger is safe for long. Nor will a servant of God be able
to escape the devil, who has entangled himself in the devil's
snares. We must come speedily to the aid of such, that they
may be separated, while yet they may be separated in inno-
cence ; for when they have by a guilty conscience become
united, it is not our aid which can part them. Moreover,
' Psal. 2, 12. according to the an Aramaic, rather than a Heb. word,
LXX. Chald. Vulg. ")3 " ^on" being they rendered it as though from ^13-
Approaches to sin to be avoided. })
we SCO what grievous falls many have hence met with, and
through such illicit and perilous co-dwellings we have, with the
utmost grief of mind, beheld very many virgins corrupted.
But if they have sincerely dedicated themselves to Christ,
let them continue to live modestly and chastely without
scandal of any sort, and so persevering and stedfast await
the recompense of their virgin estate. But if they will not
or cannot persevere, it is better they marry, than fall into the i Cor.7,
fire by their sins. They should assuredly cause no offence
to their brethren or sisters, for it is written. If meat makeiCoj.s,
my brother to offend^ I will eat no Jiesh while the world '
standetJi, lest I make my brother to ojfend.
2. Nor let any think she can be defended by this excuse,
that she may be examined and proved, whether she be a
virgin ; for the midwife's sight or touch may often be
deceived. And though she prove to be in body a virgin,
wherein she might be otherwise, yet may she have been other-
wise defiled in her person, without discovery. Surely the very
lying together, the very embracing, the very talking together,
the act of kissing, and the foul and disgraceful deed that
two should sleep near together, — what exceeding dishonour
and criminality doth this confess ! If a husband come and
see his wife lying with another man, is he not indignant and
maddened, and doth he not in the violence of his jealousy
perhaps even seize the sword ? What ? How indignant and
angered then must Christ our Lord and Judge be, when He
sees a virgin, dedicated to Himself, and consecrated to His
holiness, lying with a man ! and what punishments docs He
threaten against such impure connections ! Whose spiritual
sword and coming Day of Judgment, that every one of the
brethren may be enabled to escape, our duty is by all means
to provide and endeavour.
3. And as all ought by all means to uphold discipline, much
more is it the duty of Prelates and Deacons to take heed to
this, who are to give an example and pattern to others in
their own conversation and conduct. For how can they
take charge of the integrity and continence of others, if
corruptions and instruction in sin take their beginnmg ni
them \ Therefore you have acted advisedly and with firm-
ness, dearest brother, in excommunicating the Deacon, who
10 Peril of refiisiil to obey (he Church.
Epist. often abode with a virgin, as also the others who were wont
^^' to sleep with virgins. But if they shall do penance for this
their unlawful co-dwelling, and separate from one another,
'abob-let the virgins be meanwhile carefully examined', and if
bus"'^' t^cy shall be found virgins, let them be received to com-
munion and admitted into the Church ; with this warning
however, that if they aftenvards return to the same men, or
if they shall live with the same in one house and under the
same roof, they must be cast out with severer censure, nor
thenceforth may such be readily received into the Church.
But if any of them shall prove to have been corrupted, let
her undergo full penance, because she who hath been guilty
of this crime is an adulteress, not against a husband, but
Christ, and therefore when an adequate time has been
apportioned, let her afterwards, her term of penance" com-
pleted, return to the Church. But if they obstinately
persevere, nor separate from one another; let them know
that with such immodest obstinacy they can never be
admitted by us into the Church, lest by their sins they
set an example to the ruin of others.
4. Nor let them think that they still are in the way of life
^ and salvation, if they will not obey the Bishops and Priests ;
Deui. for in Deuteronomy the Lord God says ; And the man that
13,' ' will do presumptuously, and will not hearken unto the
priest, or Judge, whosoever he shall be, in those days, that
man shall die, and all the people shall hear and fear, and
do no more presumptuously . God commanded them to be
slain, who did not hearken unto His priests, and obey the
judges appointed by Him for a season ; then indeed they
were slain with the sword, when the carnal circumcision
was yet in Ibrce ; but now that there hath begun to be a
spiritual circumcision among the faithful servants of God,
the proud and contumacious are killed by the spiritual
sword, in tliat they are cast out of the Church. For they
cannot have life out of it, because the house of God is one,
and there cannot be salvation for any, except in the Church.
But tiiat the undisciplined perish, in that they neither listen
to nor obey wholesome precepts, holy Scripture testifies,
I's^Vo '^^^'^^f-'' '^^^ undisciplined person loveth not one that re-
10.
exomologesi. see Note L. on Tert. p. 376 sqq. Oxf. Tr.
Discipline to be upheld, even if disobeyed. 1 1
proveth him. And they who hate reproof shall be shame-
fully consumed. Therefore tliat none be consumed and
perish for want of discipline, endeavour, dearest brother, as
much as you can, to rule the brotherhood by wholesome
counsels, and advise each one to his own salvation. Strait Ma.t. 7,
is the gate and narroiv is the ivay, by which we enter into ^^'
life ; but exceeding great is the reward when we have
passed through unto glory. Let such as have once mat/eMat.19,
themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven'' s sake, please ^^'
God in all things ; nor by the scandal of their wickedness
offend the Priests of God, or the Church of the Lord. And
though at present some of our brethren may seem to be
made sorry" by us, let us nevertheless abide by our whole-
some persuasion, knowing that the Apostle also said, Ain /Gal. 4,
therefore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth ?^^'
But if they shall obey us, we shall have gained brethren,
and have led them alike to salvation and honour by our
admonitions. But if some perverse persons will not obey,
let us follow the same Apostle, where he says, If I jAeasedG'xX. i,
men I should not be the servant of Christ. If we cannot ^^'
persuade some so as to make them please Christ, let us at
all events, as far as in us lies, please Christ our Lord and
God, by keeping His commandments.
I bid you, dearest brother and much longed for, heartily
farewell in the Lord.
EPISTLE V. A. 250.
Cyprian to his Presbyters and Deacons, his dearest
brethren, greeting.
\. By the mercy of God, dearest brethren, I address you in
safety", glad that all things are well with reg'ai'd to yom* safety
also. And since the state of the city ' does not sutler me to be ' Car-
with you at present, I entreat you by your faith and religion '*^^*
that you will perform both your own and my duty there ; that
so nothing be wanting either as regards discipline or dili-
gence. As to what concerns the supply of necessities, either
of those who, having confessed the Lord with a glorious
n by the Church's censures, coll. " from the Decian persecution.
2 Cor. 2. F.
12Care to he lakenofConfessors^poor.withdhcretionbih umility.
Epist. voice, have been cast into prison, or of those who labour
- ' - under poverty and indigence, and still abide in the Lord, 1
entreat that nothing be wanting: since the whole sum that
was brought together, was distributed amongst the Clergy for
such emergencies; that so several might have wherewithal
to relieve the necessities and the pressure of individuals.
2. I entreat also that your wisdom and solicitude be not
wanting in procuring quietness: for although the brethren
from their great love are desirous to obtain access to and
visit good confessors, on whom the Divine favour has already
shed brightness by glorious beginnings, yet I think this must
be done cautiously, and not in crowds, nor by many assembled
at once; lest from this very thing jealousy be excited, and all
access to them denied, and while unsated we wish for all, we
lose all. Advise therefore and take heed that by moderation
this may be done more safely: so that the Presbyters also,
who there offer the Oblation with the Confessors, may severally
take their turns with a different Deacon; because the change
of persons, and the variety of those that meet together, lessens
suspicion. For meek and humble in all things, as becomes
the servants of God, we ought to yield to the times, and to
have regard to quietness, and to take heed for the people.
Dearest brethren, and much longed for, I wish you ever
heartily farewell; and that you keep me in remembrance.
Salute the whole brotherhood. Victor the Deacon and they
who are with me salute you. Farewell.
EPISTLE VL
Cyprian to Sergius, lioijatianus, and the rest of the
Confessors, everlasting health.
L I greet you, dearest and most blessed brethren, longing
also myself to behold you, if the state of the city allowed me
to come to you". For what could happen to me more wished
for or joyful, than to be now close by your side, that ye might
embrace me with those hands, which, pure and innocent, and
upholding the Lord's faith, have spurned sacrilegious com-
"Pain. placed this Epistle at the time vohjntary secession; their sameness,
of ?. Cyprian's banishment just i)efore sameness of date; and that the perse-
his martyrdom; Up. Pearson points out cution is a popular tumult (p. 15.) not
that the words here, Ep.6. and 12. imply from the magistracy
Blessedness of suffering for Christ. 13
pliances ? What more sweet and sublime than now to kiss
your lips, which with a glorious voice have confessed the
Lord ? and to be bodily looked upon by your eyes, which by
despising the world have become worthy to God ? But since
I am not permitted to partake this joy, I send this letter in
my stead to your ears and eyes, and hereby as well con-
gratulate you, as exhort you to continue strong and stedfast
in the confession of celestial glory ; and having entered in
the path of the Lord's favour, go on in the strength of the
Spirit to receive your crown, having the Lord your protector
and guide, Who said, Lo, I am tvith yon alway, even tinfoMat.28
the end of the world. O blessed prison, on which your^^'
presence hath shed light ^ ! O blessed prison, which sends the
men of God to heaven ! O darkness shining above the sun
itself, and brighter than this light of the world ! where now
are placed temples of God, and your members are hallowed
by a divine confession ! But let nothing then now have
place in your hearts and minds, but the divine precepts,
and heavenly commands, whereby the Holy Spirit hath ever
animated you to the endurance of suffering. Let no one
think of death, but immortality ; nor temporary affliction,
but eternal glory; for it is written. Precious in the sight of^sHQ
God is the death of His saints. And again ; A broken spirit |f;
is a sacrifice to God; a broken and a contrite heart God doth 17,
not despise. And again where divine Scripture speaks of
the torments which consecrate the martyrs of God, and
sanctify them in the very trial of suffering : Though thegys'isd.s,
have suffered torments in the sight of men, get is their hope'^~^'
full of immortality : and liaving been a little chastised, they
shall be greatly rewarded; for God jrroved them, and found
them worthy of Himself. As gold in the furnace hath He
tried litem, and received them as a burnt offering, and in
due time regard shall be had unto them. The righteous shall
shine, a?id shall run to and fro like sparks among the stubble.
They shall judge the nations, and have dominion over the
people, and their Lord shall reign for ever.
2. When therefore ye consider that ye are to judge and
reign with Christ the Lord, ye nuist needs rejoice, and for
joy of the future trample on present afflictions ; knowing that
P See Tert. ad Mart. c. 2. p. 152. Oxf. Tr.
1 4 Sufft'rin(j,rr('r the Jol ofthcrifihteoufi^consecratedhyourTjyrd.
Epist. froin the beginning of the world it hath been so ordained,
^— tljal righteousness should toil there amid conflict with the
A. 2oO. ^ ...
world, for from the very first righteous Abel is slam ; and
thenceforth all the righteous and Prophets and Apostles wlio
were sent. To all whom the Lord also in Himself set an
example, shewing that those only who follow Him by His
John 12, own way attain unto His kingdom, saying, He that loveth
^^' his life in this world, shall lose it ; and he that hateth his
life in this world, shall keep it unto life eternal. And again,
Mat 10, Fear not them which kill the bodii, but are not able to kill
28
the soul. But rather fear Him Who is able to destroy both
soul and body in hell. Paul also exhorts us, that we, who
desire to attain unto the Lord's promises, ought to imitate
Rom. 8, the Lord in all things. fVe are, he says, the children of
'' God; and if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and Joint-
heirs with Christ, if so be that ue suffer with Him, that we
may be also rjlorijied toyether. He adds moreover a com-
Rom. 8, parison of the present time with the future glory, saying, The
sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared
with the glory which shall be revealed in us. Of which glory
when we consider the brightness, it becomes us to bear with
Ps. 34, all afflictions and persecutions, because although many are
the afflictions of the righteous, yet they are delivered out of
them all, wlio trust in God.
3. Blessed too are those women, who are set with you in the
same glory of confession; who holding to the liOrd's faith,
and with fortitude above their sex, not only themselves are
close upon the crown, but have by their own constancy,
given an example to other women also. And that nothing
might be wanting to the glory of your body, that every,
both sex and age, might with you be in honour, the
'pueros. Divine favour hath associated even youths' with you in the
same glorious confession ; sotting before our eyes things of
such sort, as the illustrious youths Ananias, Azarias, and
Song of Misael once did; from whom, when shut up in the furnace,
dren, v. ^^'^ fire retreated, and the flames gave a place of refreshing,
27. the Lord being present with them, and proving that the
burning of hell can have no power against His confessors
and martyrs, but that they who believe in God, under all
trials continue unharmed and secure. And, I beg of you,
FaUh and humilUy of the Three Children. 15
consider more deeply, as becomes your religion, what must
have been the faith of those youths, which could obtain such
abundance of favour from the Lord ^ For being prepared ' pie-
for every thing, as we all ought to be, they said to the king,"i."^,
O king Nebuchadnezzar, ue are not carefid to answer reri Do-
thee in this matter; for our God, Whom we serve, is able /ocan'!"
deliver us from the burning fiery furnace^ and He will^^—^^-
deliver us out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it
known unto thee, O king, that we tvill not serve thy gods,
nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up.
Although they believed, and from their faith knew that they
might be delivered even from their present punishment,
yet they would not boast of this, nor claim it for themselves,
saying, But if not ; lest the virtue of their confession
might be lessened without the testimony of suffering. They
added, that God is able to do all things, but yet did not so
confide in this, as to desire to be freed at the moment, but
thought on that glory of eternal liberty and safety. Which
faith let us too retaining, and meditating thereon day and
night, with our whole heart alive to God, despising things
present, think only on those to come, the enjoyment of an
eternal kingdom, the embrace and kiss '^ of the Lord, the
beholding of God. That so ye may follow in all things
Rogatianus the presbyter, that glorious old man, who, to
the honour of our time, is preparing the way for us by his
religious constancy and the Divine grace, and who, with
our brother Felicissimus ever calm and temperate, receiving
the onset of the ensavaged populace, first prepared for
1 " The Rabbins so explain Deut. died thus. See further Berach. f. 8.
34, 5. « »D ^J^ ' by the mouth of 1- ed. Pinner, and the places there
the Lord.' ' At that same time, tiie quoted. Here, however, and Ep. 37,
Ever-Blessed kissed him, and took below, it is used not of the death o
away his breath bv the kiss of His Christians, but of the vouchsafement ot
mouth ;' Devarim Rabba ad loc. only the love of our Lord after death ; as
the Jews apply this name to the most Cant. 1,2. is interpreted of the highest
iiiaiiiiuiiiucs (More Nev. iii. 51.) says .- . c^ -^ ct\' - i
that the Rabbins took the name the mind by the Sp.r.t of D.v.ne know-
-^„,,,-. ,^»s ,, ,■ , , T >. ■ ledge through love, (ib. «. 8. conf. b.
np*tJ^3D no " d,ed by a kiss " ,.e. ^^^^ ^ - ^i,^i,_ 9. §.1,.) jn «
through exceeding love from the pleasure ^..^.^^ ^j. p^^rpetua, it was shewn to
ofintensely apprehending God. He says ^^^ " osnulati sumus Ilium," (Acta
thatMoses,(i.c.) Aaron, (Num 33,38.) p ' ^^ ^^^^^ Ruinart. p. 98.)
and Miriam alonewere supposed to have '
16 St. C. absent for the sake ofhisjlock; his care for the poor.
Kpist. you a reception in prison, and, as it were, marking out the
* ground for you, still leads you on the way. Which, that it
•A. 260.
may be accomplished in you, we entreat of the Lord with
continual prayers, that so, from beginnings leading on to the
summit, those whom He hath brought to confession. He
may also adv^ance to the crown.
Dearest and most blessed brethren, I bid you ever heartily
farewell in the Lord, and may you an'ive at the crown of
celestial glory. Victor the Deacon, and they who are with
me, salute you.
EPISTLE VII.
Cyprian to the Presbyters, and Deacons^ his dearest
brethren, greeting.
I greet you, dearest brethren, by God's grace in safety,
anxious to come soon to you, and to satisfy as well my
own as your longing, and that of all the brethren. It
behoves me however to have regard to the common peace,
and for a while, although with weariness of my spirit, to
absent myself from you, lest my presence should provoke
the jealousy and violence of the heathens ; and so I, who
ought most to consult the quiet of all, should be the occasion
of the peace being broken. When therefore you shall write
word that things are settled and that I may come, or if the
' by re- Lord shall first vouchsafe to direct me ', I will then come to
seebel. you. For where could I be either more advantageously,
pp. 26, Qj. iovfullv, than there where God willed me both to believe
27 iind
note. and have my growth'.? Of the widows, and infirm, and all
the poor, I entreat you to take diligent care. Strangers
moreover, should any be in want, you may supply from
my own portion, which 1 left with Rogatiamis our brother-
presbyter, and lest that portion be now all expended, I have
sent another supply by Naricus, the Acolythe, that the relief
of those that arc in difficulty may be more abundant and
prompt.
1 bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and
remember me. Salute your brotherhood in my name, and
exhort them to have me in remembrance.
' in grace, since his conversion and baptism.
Watchfulness required in the Priesthood. 17
EPISTLE VIII. •
1. We have learnt from Crementius, the subdeacon, who has
come to us from you, that the blessed Pope Cyprian has for a
certain reason retired ; and that herein he did rightly, as being
a remarkable person, and the strife was just impending, which
God hath permitted in the world, as an occasion of conflict
between the adversary and His own servants ; willing also
that this contest should manifest to Angels and men, that he
who conquers shall be crowned ; but the conquered will bear
the sentence against himself, which sentence has been made
known to us. And since it is incumbent on us, who seem to
be set over the flock, to guard it instead of the shepherd';
the same will be said to us if we be found to be negligent^ as to
our predecessors, who were such negligent guardians ; that
we have not sought that which was lost; and have not Ezek.
brought back that which was strayed; and have not bound *»*-^'
up that which was broken ; but have eaten their milk, and
clothed ourselves with their wool. Moreover also the Lord
Hiinself, fulfilling what was written in the Law and the
Prophets, teaches, saying, / am the good Shepherd, Who JdWnio,
lay down My life for My sheep ; but he that is an hireling, ^^' ^^'
and whose own the sheep are not, when he seeth the wolf
coming, leaveth them and fleeth, and the wolf scattereth
them. To Simon too He thus speaks; Lovest thou J/c? John2i,
He answered, I do love Thee : He saith unto him, Feed My
sheep. That this word was fulfilled, we know from the
very act whereby he departed ' ; and the rest of the disciples • his
did in like manner. dom.^"^"
2. We would not therefore, brethren best beloved, that ye
should be found mercenaries, but good shepherds, since ye
know that no trifling peril hangs over you, if ye exhort not
your brethren to stand fast in the faith, lest the brotherhood,
» The tone of this Epif?tle, written by sion to S. Cyprian gently to reprove
the Roman Clergy, during the vacancy them. (Ep. 9.)
of the See, after the martyrdom of ' The Bishop of each place, Rome
Fabian, is not a little invidious to and Carthage, (the See of which also
S. Cyprian, veho, as vifell as Dionysius they represent as in a manner vacant,)
the Great, (Eus. H. E. vi. 40 ) had by whose oflice the Presbyters were, as
a vision been warned to flee. Perhaps, far as they could, to supply. Rigalt
on account of that invidiousness, the says, " of Christ," Whose represent-
writers suppress their names, omitting ative every Minister in his degree
the usual salutation, which gives occa- is.
IM Duties amid jieraeculiou li> the fallen and to all.
Kpist. going headlong to idol-worship, be entirely uprooted. Nor
'- do we exhort you to this in word only, but you may learn
A . 250. ./././
from several that came from us to you, how that, by God's
helj), we both have done and still do all these things with all
solicitude and worldly hazard, having before our eyes the
fear of God and eternal punishment, more than the fear of
man and brief suffering : not deserting the brotherhood, but
exhorting them to stand in the faith, and that they should
be prepared to go with the Lord. Moreover those that were
ascending" whereunto they were constrained, we have re-
called to the Church boldly in faith; although some, over-
come by the terror itself, (either because they were remark-
able persons, or being seized by the fear of man,) fell : these
however, separated from us, we do not abandon, but have
and do yet exhort them to undergo penance, if by any
means they may obtain pardon from Him Who is able to
grant it ; lest, if they be deserted by us, they should become
worse. Ye see therefore, brethren, that ye also ought to
do the same, that even those who have fallen, by your
exhortation amending their minds, should they be seized,
' Christ may on a repeated trial confess ', that so they may correct
their former error.
3. Other things too which are incumbent on you also we here
subjoin : that if any, who have fallen into this tem])tation, begin
to be seized with sickness, and repent of what they have done,
and desire communion, they ought assuredly to be holpen.
Whether any be widows, or sick, who are unable to main-
tain diemselves, or whether they be in prison, or shut out of
their own houses, they too should have some to minister to
them. Moreover catechumens seized with sickness, must
not be deceived", but assistance should be given them.
And especially if the bodies of martyrs and others are not
buried, great peril hangs over those whose duty this is. By
whomsoever of you then, and on whatsoever occasion this
duty shall be perfonned, we are sure that he will be ac-
\^%. c"""^^"^^ a good servant, and so he who has been faithful in
a renj little, uill hare authority over ten cities. May God,
" To the Capitol to sacrifice, de louse, Baron, adds those at Capua, Be-
L-aps. [§._6. p 158, O.xf. Tr.] Cone, neventum, Treves, Constantinople.
Elib can. <,'.». [ F.] The Martyrol. Rom. ' in their hope of Baptism.
Nov. 29. mentions a " Capitol" at Thou-
Blessedness of high examples in Bishops. 19
Who giveth all things to them that hope in Him, grant that
we may all be found engaged in these works. The brethren,
who are in bonds, salute you, as do the Presbyters, and the
whole Church, which also with the utmost solicitude watches
for all who call upon the Name of the Lord. We beg of you
also in turn, be mindful of us. Know that Bassianus has
arrived ; and we beg of you, who have a zeal for God, to
transmit copies of this Epistle to whomsoever you can, on
fitting occasions, or make occasion for yourselves, or despatch
a messenger, that they stand strong and stedfast in the faith.
We bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE IX.
Cyprian to his brethren, the Presbyters and Deacons abiding
at Rome, greeting.
\. When there was an uncertain rumour amongst us, dearest
brethren, of the departure of that good man my colleague', 'Fabian
and I was in suspense what to think, I received an Epistle ^2not now
from you, sent me by Crementius the subdeacon, wherein ^''''^"*^'
I was fully informed of his glorious departure : and I rejoiced
that he had gone on to his consummation with honour, suited
to the integrity of his administration. Wherein I heartily
congratulate you also that ye honour his memory with a
testimony so public and illustrious ; so as to make known to
me what is both so glorious to yourselves as regards the
memory of your Bishop, and may give mc too an example of
faith and virtue. For, in how much the fall of a Bishop is
pernicious in leading to the lapse of his followers, in so much,
contrariwise, is it useful and salutary, when a Bishop by the
constancy of his faith makes himself an example to be
imitated by his brethren. I have also read an Epistle^, wherein ' Ep. 8.
it is not plainly expressed, either who wrote it, or to whom
it was written. And whereas in the same Epistle as well the
writing, as its purport, and the very paper itself, led me to
suspect that something had either been taken fi-om it, or
altered in it ; I have sent back to you the very Epistle itself,
that you may ascertain whether it be the same which you
gave to Crementius the subdeacon to cany : for it is a very
serious matter, if the truth of a clerical Epistle has been cor-
c2
•->() Increased ardniir of Mar tips amid increasituj toriures.
Epi.^t. rui)ted by any lalsehood or fraud. That we may know this
^^' therefore, examine whether the writing and subscription is
yours; and write nic word wluit the truth is.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE X.
Cyprian to the Martyrs and Confessors in Jesus Christ our
Lord, and God the Father, everlasting peace.
1. I rejoice and am exceeding glad, most brave and most
blessed brethren, to have heard of your faith and virtue
wherein our Mother the Church glories. She gloried indeed
lately, when with a resolute confession that punishment was
received, which made exiles of the Confessors of Christ. But
the present confession, by how much it hath more fortitude
in suffering, by so much is it nobler and higher in honour.
The combat has increased ; increased also is the glory of the
combatants. Neither have ye hung back fi'om the conflict
through fear of tortures, but the tortures themselves have more
and more incited you to the conflict; courageous and stedfast,
ye have returned with eager devotedness to meet the ex-
tremest struggle. And of your number, some I learn are
already crowned, some are closer and closer upon the crown
of ^^ctory ; but all, whom the prison has enclosed in one
glorious band, are animated with an equal and common glow
of courage to wage the strife, as becometh soldiers of Christ
in His holy camp : that so no blandishments may cheat the
uncorrupted firmness of faith, no threats alarm, no anguish
1 John or tortures overcome, for greater is He that is in us, than he
' ' that is in the world; nor can earthly punishment avail more
to cast down, than Divine protection to lift up. This has
been proved in the glorious sti-uggle of the brethren, who,
leaders of the rest to victory over tortures, gave an example
of courage and faith, having maintained the strife, until the
strife itself sunk, overcome. With what praises shall I extol
you, most valiant brethren .? With what herald voice adorn the
stoutness of your hearts, and the perseverance of your faith ? Ye
have endured the severest torturing even to the consummation
of glory, and yielded not to sufl'cring, but suffering rather
yielded to you. An end of pain, which tortm'es gave not, the
crown hatli given. To this end did the aggi'avated tortures
Glorious strife between the tortures and the tortured. 21
so long endure, not to overthrow your stedfast faith, but to
send the servants of God more quickly to their Lord. The
crowd of by-standers witnessed wondering the heavenly con-
flict, the conflict of God, the spiritual conflict, the battle of
Christ; that His servants stood with voice unfettered, with
minds unbroken, with courage given of God, of secular
weapons indeed naked, but armed and trustful in the armour
of faith. The tortured stood more resolute than the torturers;
and the i-acked and mangled limbs vanquished the grappling-
hooks that racked and mangled them. Long though it
raged, the oft-renewed blow could not vanquish a faith invin-
cible, although the closure of their bowels was torn open,
and now in God's servants not limbs, but wounds", were
tortured. There flowed blood, that might extinguish the
blazes of persecution, quench the flames and fires of hell by
its glorious gore. Oh! what a si^ectacle was that to the
Lord, how sublime, how great, how acceptable to the
eyes of God, the fealty and devotion of His soldiery ! as it
is written in the Psalms, the Holy Ghost speaking to us
at the same time and admonishing us, Precious in the sight Fs. lie,
of the Lord is the death of His saints. Precious is this "'
death, which purchases immortality at the price of its own
blood ; which receives a crown from the consummation of
valour. How did Christ rejoice there, how gladly in such
His servants did He both fight and conquer, the Guardian
of their faith, and giving to believers so much as he who
taketh of His hand believeth that he receiveth''. He was
present at His own conflict; the champions and maintainers
of His own Name He uplifted, strengthened, animated.
And He who once overcame death for us, ever overcomes it
in us. When they deliver you up, He says, take no thought Mat.io,
what ye shall speak ; for it shall be given yon in that same '
hour what ye shall speak. For it is not ye that speak, but
the Spirit of your Father IVhich speaketh in ijou. The
present conflict has aff'orded a proof of this. A voice fiill of
the Holy Spirit burst forth from the martyr's mouth, when
the most blessed Mappalicus amid his torments said to the
" "His body — all wound and tumour, Eus. v. 1.
and contracted, having lost outwardly y ad Donat. §. 4. p. 4. Oxf. Tr.
the human form." Ep. Eccl. Lugd, ap.
22 (iod inljilkd in His serrauf.s His own words in (hem.
Epist. Proconsul, " To-morrow thou slialt see a fight." And what
— ^1— he said with the testimony of courage and faitli, the Lord
fulfilhd. A lu-avcnly fight was exhibited, and the servant
of God in the confhct of the promised fight was crowned.
Such is the struggle which the Prophet Esaias foretold,
saying, // uill he no small contest for you nith men., since
God Himself appoints the struggle \ And to shew what
sort of struggle this would be, he added, saying. Behold^ a
Virgin shall conceive, and hear a Son, and ye shall call His
name Emmanuel. This is the fight of our faith, whereby
we engage, whereby we conquer, whereby we are crowned.
This is tliat fight which the blessed Apostle Paul has shewn
us, in which we must run, and attain unto a crown of gloiy.
iCoT.9,Knou- ye not, he says, that they which run in a race run
all, hut one receiveth the prize? So run, that ye may
obtain. And every one that siriveth is temperate in all
things ; now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but
we an incorruptible. Shewing also his own conflict, and
declaring that he should himself soon be a sacrifice to the
2Tim.4, Lord, he says, / am now ready to be offered, and the time
~ ' of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good Jight, I
have Jinished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth
there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the
Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that Day; and
not to me only, but unto all them that love His appearing.
2. This fight therefore before predicted by the Prophets,
a])])ointed by the Lord", accomplished by the Apostles,
Mappalicus in his own and his colleagues' name promised
anew to the Proconsul. Nor has his faithful voice failed in
its promise : the fight he pledged himself to, he exhibited ;
and the palm, that he deserved, he has received. My
hearty desire and at the same time my exhortation to you is,
that the rest of you follow that now most blessed Martyr,
and the others his partners in the same conflict; in faith,
stedfast; in sufl'ering, patient; in tortures, victorious; that
so, those whom the bond of confession and the hostelry of
the prison have united together, the consmnmation of their
valour, and the luavenly crown, may also unite ; that ye, by
■ Is. 7, 13. so quoted Iren. iii. 26. » Tert. ad Mart. c. 3. p. 154. Oxf.
lert. adv. Jud. C.9. Testim. ii. 9. Tr.
Crowns in peace for the faithful who miss those of tear. 23
your joy, may wipe away the tears of your mother the
Church, who bewails the fall and death of ^■ery many ; and
by the stirring force of your example confirm the stedfastness
of the rest also who stand. If the battle shall challenge
you, if the day of your conflict shall come, war valiantly,
fight stedfastly, knowing that ye fight under the im-
mediate eye of the Lord, that by the confession of His
Name ye will reach unto His glory ; for He is not one who
only looks upon His servants, but Himself also wrestleth in
us, Himself engageth", Himself on the issue of our conflict
alike crowneth, and is crowned.
3. But if, before the day of your conflict, peace shall, by the
mercy of the Lord, arrive, yet let your will continue stedfast,
and your conscience glory ; nor let any of you be sorrowful,
as falling short of those who, having endured the tortures
before you, and having overcome and trampled on the world,
are gone to the Lord in the path of glory. For the Lord is
He Which searcheth the reins and heart ; He discerneth Rev. 2,
secret things, and beholdeth the hidden. To earn the crown ^^'
of God, His testimony alone. Who will hereafter judge,
sufficeth. Therefore, dearest brethren, either condition is
alike noble and illustrious. That is the more secure, to
hasten to the Lord through the consummation of victory ;
this the more joyful, having receiv^ed a furlough after glory
gained, to flourish in the praises of the Church. LLow
blessed is our Church, whom the greatness of the Divine
favour thus illuminates ! on whom in these our times the
glorious blood of Martyrs sheds radiance ! Before, she was
white in the good works of the brethren, now is she empur-
pled in the blood of Martyrs. Her garlands lack neither the
lily nor the rose. Now let every one contend for the fullest
meed of either honour. Let them win a crown either white
with good works, or purple with suffering. In the heavenly
camp both peace'' and war have their own garlands, where-
with the soldier of Christ may be crowned for victory.
" "I now suffer, what I suffer;" [in p. 99. "in whom Christ Himself suf-
chiklbearing] "but there" [when ex- fcring, wrought mighty wonders," Ep.
posed to the beasts] "will Another be Eccl. Lugd. ap. Eus. v. 1. of Sanctus.
in me, Who will suffer in me, because "clothed with Christ, the Mighty and
I also shall suffer for Him." Answer of Invincible Warrior," ib. of Blandina.
Felicitas, Acta Perp. §. 15. Ruinart, ^ de Zelo et Liv. §.9. p.275. Oxf.Tr.
24 Falls the chastisement qffuntier laxity and uorldliness,
Kpist. Mi)st valiiiiit and most blessed brethren, I heartily wish
^^' vou ever farewell in the Lord, and that ye remember me.
A. 250. •
rarewell.
KPISTLE XI.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons his brethren^
greeting.
1 . I know, dearest brethren, that, out of the fear whieh we all
owe to God, ye also are instant in eontinual supplication and
earnest prayer, yet, though thus piously concerned, I cannot
but myself also remind you, that to appease and obtain mercy
of the Lord, we should mourn not in words only, but with
fasting and tears and all other methods of entreaty. For we
must know and confess, that the pressure of this so dreadful
devastation, which hath wasted the largest portion of our
flock, and is still wasting them, has come upon us for our
sins, in not keeping the way of the Lord, nor observing the
heavenly connnandments given us to our salvation. Our
Lord fulfilled the will of the Father, and we do not fulfil the
will of our Lord; eager about our property or our gains",
seeking to exalt ourselves, giving ourselves up to emulation
and dissension ; careless about single-mindedness and the
faith, renouncing the world in words only not in deeds'^, each
of us pleasing himself, and displeasing all men. We are
I,ukci2, smitten therefore as we deserve, as it is written, That servant
which knoueth his Master^s uill, and oheijeth not His uill,
shall be beaten icith many stripes. But what stripes, what
buffctings do we not deserve, when even the confessors,
who ought to be an example of good conduct to others, do
not observe the discipline of the Church ! Therefore whilst
some were unduly elated by a swelling and immodest boast-
ing of their confession, the tortures overtook them, toi'tures
wherein the torlmer ceases not, without escape of condemna-
tion, without the consolation of death ; tortures which do not
dismiss Ihem si)eedily to their crown, but rack them until they
overthrow their faith; except perhaps (hat God in His mercy
removed one here and there in the midst of his torments, and
• Bce de Laps. c. 4. p. 156. Oxf. Tr. fin. c. Cresc. Don. ii. 15. de Bapt. c.
<» quoted by S. Aug. de Fid. et Op. Don. iv. 2.
Benefit of united prayer. 25
so he attained his crown, not by the full ending of his trial,
but by the suddenness of death.
2. This we suffer for our sins and deserts, as rebuke of
Holy Scripture forewarned us, saying. If they forsake My Ps. 89,
late, and ivalk not in My judgments ; if they break My^^~^^'
statutes, and keep not My commandments ; then tvill I
visit their transgression with the rod, and their iniquity
tvifh stripes. Therefore we feel His rod and His stripes,
as neither pleasing Him by our good deeds, nor making
amends^ for our sins. Let us from our inmost hearts and
with our whole soul implore the mercy of God, because He
Himself hath added, Nevertheless 3Iy loving-kindness willlh\A.S3.
I not utterly take from them. Let us ask, and tee shall l.\ikeU,
receive ; and if, for the grievousness of our offences, we "
receive slowly and not at once, let us knock, for to him that
knocketh it shall be opened, if but our prayers, groaning,
and tears knock at the door, and these instant and con-
tinued, for such must even united prayer be.
3. For, which the more moved and compelled me to write
this Epistle unto you, ye ought to know, (since the Lord has
deigned to manifest and reveal it,) that it was thus declared
in a vision \ " Ask, and ye shall have." Next, the people
who stood by were enjoined to intercede for certain persons
pointed out to them. In doing this however there issued
forth discordant voices and opposite desires, and this ex-
ceedingly displeased Him Who had said, " Ask, and ye
shall have," because the people agreed not in their jirayers,
nor was there among the brethren one uniform consent and
blended harmony, seeing it is written, God maketh men to be^s. 68,
of one mind in a house ; and we read in the Acts of the
Apostles, that the multitude of them that believed were of Acts 4,
one heart, and ofo?te soul; and the Lord hath charged us
e satisfacimus, see Note K. on Tert. seen a solemn assembly in which he
p. 369. Oxf. Tr. was surrounded by his people. He
f S. Cyprian, out of humility, in himself was first bidden, " ask, and ye
communicating his visions, almost shall receive ;" next, the people around
throughout, uses indefinite words, him (" plebs assistens" as " qui nobis
avoiding whatever might explicitly assidebant," Ep. i.) were enjoined to
declare that it was himself to whom unite their intercessions, as was usual
they were vouchsafed. This will clear in behalf of the lapsed. The only ex-
up whatever indistinctness there may ception in which S. Cyprian names
any where be in the relation. Thus himself, is when he was censured,
in this place, S. Cyprian seems to have below, §. 5.
-20 Our Lord yriered and displeased at disunion.
Epist. with His own voict', saviiiL' This is My commandment^ that
* ye love one another ; and again, / say unto you, that if two
io\iu\b,o/ you shall agree on earth., as touching any thing that they
I?', .o shall ask, it shall be done for them of 3Iu Father Which is
Mat. 18, ' •' ' •-'
ly. /// heaven. But if two agreeing shall jjvevail so much,
wliat, were there agreement among all ? what if, in accord-
Johni4, anci- with the peace, which our Lord gave us, all the brethren
should agree ? Wc had long since obtained of the Divine
mercy what we ask for, nor should we be so long tossing in
this ])eril of our salvation and our faith. Yea, rather, these
evils would never have fallen upon the brethren, if the whole
brotherhood had been of one mind.
4. For this also was shewn, how there sat the Father of a
family, a Youth also silting on His Right Hand, with a
sorrowful countenance. His face leaning on His hand, and
saddened with a mixture of anxiety and resentment. But
another standing on His left side carried a net, which he
made as if he would cast, to catch the people that stood
• S. Cy- around ; and when he who saw this ' wondered what it
himself. ™cant, it was said to him, that the Youth, wlio sat thus on
the Right Hand, was grieved and sorrowed because His
commands were not observed ; and that he on the left hand
exulted, because an opportunity was given him of obtaining
from the Father of the family leave to destroy. This was
shewn long before the storm of this present desolation arose.
And now we have seen fulfilled what had been shewn, that
whilst we des])isc the commandments of the Lord, whilst we
observe not the salutary precepts of the law given us, the
enemy gains a power to hurt ; and by the cast of liis net
encloses us too ill-armed and off our guard to resist.
5. Be we instant in prayer, groaning with continual sup-
plications. For know, dearest brethren, I was not long
since reproved in a vision for this also, that we were drowsy
in prayer, and watched not therein. Now the God Who
]}^-^'-^'~^chas(enet/i irhotn lie lorelli, whvw He chasteneth, chasteneth
o.
that He may amend, ameiidetli that He may save. Let us
therefore shake off and burst the bonds of sleepiness, and be
instant and watch in ])rayer, as the Apostle Paul exhorts us,
t:oi.4, 2. saying, Contiuur in prayer, and natch in the same. For
Apostolic men also ceased not to pray day and night; and
God protects all tvho repent, believe, and obey.
27
our Lord Himself also, the Author of our rule of life, and tite
Way of our example, prayed often and with watching, as we
read in the Gospel, He went out into a mountain to pray,L.uke6,
and continued all niglit in prayer to God: and we may be^^'
assured that when He prayed, He prayed for us, since He
Himself was not a sinner, but bore the sins of others. But
so truly did He pray for us, that we read in another place.
And the Lord said to Peter, Behold, Satan hath desired to Luke
have you, that he might sift you as wheat, but I have prayed. ^2' '
for thee that thy faith fail not. If He then both toiled and
watched and prayed for us and for our sins, how much more
ought we to be instant in prayer and supplication, and first
of all to entreat the Lord Himself, and then through Him to
make satisfaction ^ to God the Father ? We have an Advocate
and Intercessor for our sins, Jesus Christ our Lord and God,
if only we repent that we have sinned in time past, and,
confessing and acknowledging our sins whereby we now
offend the Lord, stedfastly purpose if but for the time to
come to walk in His ways, and to stand in awe of His
commandments.
6. The Father chastises and protects us, yet so as we are
stedfast in the faith through tribulation and distress, clinging
fast to His Christ, as it is written, WJio shall separate ?^5Eom. 8,
from the love of Christ ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or '
persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sivord ?
None of these can separate believers, none can rend off
those that cleave on to His Body and Blood. Such perse-
cution is a sifting and searching of the breast. God would
have us sifted and proved, as He has ever proved His own;
nor yet when He hath tried, hath His aid ever failed
believers.
7. Finally, for the least of all his servants, although set in the
midst of very many sins'", and unworthy of His favour, did He,
out of His goodness towards us, give this charge', " Bid him
be secure, for peace is at hand'': but for the short intervening
% See note K. on Tert. p. 369 stjq. was no human prospect of the cessation
Oxf. Tr. of the pensecution ; it did cease shortly
•» As Tert. calls himself, " pecca- after in consequence of the sudden and
torem omnium notaruin,"depoen. fin. F. unexpected overthrow and death of
' To the Youth in the vision, for S. Decius, in his expedition against the
Cyprian. Goths. Dodwell (Diss. Cyp. iv.) gives
^ At the time of this vision, there the following instances of the continu-
28 ,S/)(irc'uess of diet amid afflictions of the Church,
Epist. tlday, thoru arc still some to be proved." But by tliese
'— divine mercies we are admonished as to a sparing diet
A 260 .
* also and moderation in drinking, lest worldly enticements
enervate our breasts, now lifted on high by strength from
above, and the mind, weighed down by too abundant feasting,
be less watcliful unto prayer.
8. I ought not to conceal these several things, nor confine
them to my own breast, for by them every one of us may
be both instructed and guided. Nor should ye again keep
this letter concealed among yourselves, but should com-
municate it to the brethren for perusal. For to intercept
those things by which the Lord vouchsafes to admonish
and instruct us, is the part of one who would not have his
brother admonished and instructed. Let them know that
we are being proved by our Lord, and never, for the severity
of the present pressure, fall off from that faith whereby we
have once believed in Him.
Epb. 4, 9. Let every one, reviewing his sins, even nov; put off the
ifuke 9 <'onversatio)i qf the old man. For no man looking back, and
62. jmtting his hand to the plough, is fit for the kingdom nf
Gen. 19, God\ And Lot's wife, who having been ft-eed looked back
contraiy to the command, forfeited her past deliverance.
Let us not regard the things behind, whither the devil
recalls, but the things before, whither Christ calls. Let
us raise our eyes to heaven, that the earth seduce us not
ance of revelations between the Apo- phetic sajings, (2. 32. [57.] 4.) (see
stoljc times and those of S. Cyprian; also v. 6. 1. quoted Tert. de Prsescr.
to S. Ignatius, of divisions in the c. 14. p. 448. not. h. Oxf. Ed.) Eu-
Chureh, and how they were to he schius says (v. 3.) that " the very
healed, (Ep. ad Philad. §. 9.) to S. many ami various wonderful works of
Polycarp, as to the mode of his mar- the Divine grace, still wrought in dif-
tyrdom,and throughout life, (Ep. Eecl. ferent Churches in the time of Mon-
Smyrn. ap. Eus. iv. 15.) to Quadratus, lanu.s and his companions, occasioned
(Eus. iii. 37.) Ammia of Philadelphia many to believe that they also prophe-
and others, (A.ster. Urb. ap. Eus. v. 17.) sied." Asterius Urbanus, after the
Alexander of l^hrygia and Attalus, death of Maximilla, supposes that
(Ep. Eccl. Vienn. et Lugd. ap. Eus. the prophetic gift would always con-
iv. 1 et 3.) Saturus et Perpetua t.nue in the Church, (ib. c. 17.) In the
(Acta Perpet et Felic. Ruinart. p. same period was S. Gregory Thauma-
93.) and generally (Prsf. ib. p. 93.) turgus ; and the visions of S. Diony-
S. Justin M. speaks of them as still sius, related by himself, (ap. Eus. H.
continuing in his own times, (Dial. c. E. vi. 40. vii. 7.) are contemporary with
Tryph. §. 82.) and the " spirit of fore- S. Cyprian ; both were by vision warned
knowledge" as still received, (ib. §. 39.) to flee in persecution.
a.s does S. Irenipus, (among other gifts) I Luke 9, 62. Some Greek Mss.
of those who have foreknowledge of still keep this order. F.
future events and visions and pro-
26
and prayer in awe, union, humility, amendment, tears. 29
by its delights and allurements. Let each one pray to
God, not for himself only, but for all the brethren, even as
the [iord taught us to pray, where He enjoins not to each a
pi'ivate prayer, but bade us, when we pray, to pray for all in
one common prayer and unanimous supplication. If the
Lord shall behold us humble and peaceable, closely united
to each other, in awe of His wrath, corrected and amended
by the present tribulation. He will place us in safety from
the assaults of the enemy. Discipline hath led the way,
pardon will follow. Let us only with simplicity and
unanimity entreat the Lord, unceasing in asking, assured
of receiving, adding to our entreaties groaning and tears,
as they should entreat who are placed between the wailing
heaps of the overthrown, and a remnant yet trembling,
between a wide carnage of the fallen, and the small band
of those yet firmly standing. Let us beg that peace be
speedily restored, that aid be soon granted in our hidings
and our perils, that those things be fulfilled which the Lord
vouchsafeth to reveal to His servants, the restoration of the
Church, the security of our salvation; after showers, a cloud-
less sky; after darkness, light; after storms and whirlwinds, a
placid calm ; the holy succours of Parental love, the wonted
mighty works of Divine power, whereby both the blasphemy
of persecutors may be repressed, the penitence of the lapsed
be restored, and the bold and stedfast confidence of the
persevering may glory.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and
remember me. Salute the brotherhood in my name, and
exhort them to remember us. Fare ye well.
EPISTLE Xn.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren,
greeting.
1 . Though I know, dearest brethren, that you have been
frequently admonished in my Epistles to shew all diligence
towards tliose that, with glorious voice, have confessed the
Lord, and are imprisoned for His sake; yet I must from
time to time press it upon you, that nothing of care be
30 Confessors, sealed by death, martyrs; their memories kept.
Epist. wanting to those ™ to whom nothing is wanting of glory.
\\^' And would that the state of the city and my station would
A. 260. . - "^
suffer me to be now with you : readily and gladly would I
in my wonted ministry fulfil all the offices of love towards
our most valiant brethren. But I pray you let your dili-
gence take the place of my duty, and do all things that
ought to be done towards those over whom the Divine
favour hath shed lustre by such high degrees of faith and
courage. To the bodies of those too, who, though they
were not tortured in prison, yet de])art by the outlet of a
glorious death, let there be shewn a more affectionate watch-
fulness and cai'e. For their courage or honour is not the
less, so as to hinder their being admitted into the company
of the blessed martyrs. As far as in them lay, they en-
dured whatsoever they were prepai'ed and ready to endure.
He who hath offered himself to torture and to death under
the Eyes of God, has suffered whatever he was willing to
suffer. For he was not wanting to the torture, but the
Mat.io, torture to him. Whosoever shall confess Me before men,
him will I also confeas before My Father Which is in
ver. 22. //erty<?;?, saith the Lord. These did confess Him. He that
endureth unto the end shall be saved, saith the Lord. These
have endured; the untainted and unspotted merits of their
com'age carried them even to the end. Again it is written.
Rev. 2, 2?e thou failhj'ul unto death, and I will give thee a crown
of life. These have continued /«27/i/i// unto death, stedfast,
and invincible. When to our willingness and confession
in prison and in bonds is added the termination of death,
the glory of martyrdom is perfected.
2. Moreover, mark the days on which they depart, that we
may celebrate their memories among the commemorations
of the martyrs : although indeed Tertullus, our most faithful
and devoted brother, besides his other solicitude and care
which he shews to the brethren in all sorts of service, (and
who moreover is not behind-hand in the care of their re-
mains,) hath written and still writes, and acquaints me with
the days on which our blessed brethren in prison pass by
the way of a glorious death to immortality ; and oblations
and sacrifices in commemoration of them are here celebrated
■ Tert. ad Mart. c. 1. p. 150—152. Oxf. Tr.
The Bishop cliief hi joy or fiorrow. 31
by us, which, the Lord protecting, we shall soon celebrate
with you. To the poor also, (as I have often written word
before,) let no care or attention on your part be wanting,
to those at least who, standing in the faith, and boldly
fighting on our side, have not deserted the camp of Christ ;
to whom indeed we should now shew greater love and care,
since neither driven by poverty, nor cast down by the storm
of persecution, they serve faithfully with the Lord, and have
given to the other poor also an example of faith.
Dearest brethren, and much longed for, I bid you ever
heartily farewell, and that ye remember me. Salute the
brotherhood in my name. Farewell.
EPISTLE XIII.
Cyprian to Rogatianus the Presljyter, and the other
Confessors, his trrethren, greeting.
1. Both heretofore, dearest and most courageous bretliren,
have I sent you Epistles, wherein 1 congratulated your faith
and valour with words of exultation ; and now again my
voice findeth no gladlier utterance, than with joyous heart
repeatedly and ever to declare the glory of your name. For
what wish could I form higher, or better, than this, that
I see the flock of Christ illumined by the honour of your
confession } for whereas all the brethren must needs rejoice
in this, the greatest share in the common joy must be the
Bishop's. For the glory of the Church is the glory of the
Prelate. In proportion as we grieve over those, whom the
hostile storm has thrown down, do we rejoice over you,
whom the devil has not been able to overcome.
2. I exhort you however by our common faith, by the true
and sincere affection of my heart for you, that ye, who have
overcome the adversary in this first encounter, uphold your
glory by a brave and persevering constancy. We are still in
the world, still engaged in warfare, daily do we fight for our
lives. You must use diligence, that after these beginnings
there be the increase also, and that that may be perfected in
you which ye have already, with such blessed o})enings,
begun. It is little to have been able to attain any thing,
32 Difficultij of porsevarancc ; upheld by humilify.
KnsT. it is more to be able to keep what you have attained. Just
ALlli as both the faith itself, and saving birth', not received merely,
i^Hnp?" but guarded, giveth life. Neither does the attainment of
tism. itself, but its being worked out to completion, keep a man
unto God. The Lord taught this in His ministry, saying,
John 6, Behold, thou art made whole, sin no more, lest a worse
'^' thing come unto thee. Suppose Him now saying this to His
Confessor, *' Behold, thou art made a Confessor, sin no more,
lest a worse thing come unto thee." Solomon moreover, and
Saul, and many others, as long as they walked in the ways of
the Lord, were able to retain the grace given unto them ;
when they left the Lord's discipline, His gi'ace also left
them. We must persevere in the straight and narrow path
to praise and glory : and since meekness and humility, and
the even tenor of a good life is suitable to all Christians,
Is. 66,2. according to the word of the Lord, Who looketh to no one,
but him that is humble, and meek, and that trembleth at
His word, so it especially behoves you Confessors to observe
and fulfil this, who have been set as an example to the rest
of the brethren, as such whose conduct all ought to be
provoked to follow in their lives and actions. For as the
Rom. 2, Jews, through whom the Name of Qod is blasphemed among
the Gentiles, are become aliens from God ; so contrariwise
they are dear to God, through whose obedience the Name of
the Lord is magnified by a testimony to His praise ; as it is
Matt. 5, written, the Lord Himself fore-monishing and saying. Let
^' your light so shine before men, that they may see your good
works, and glorify your Father Which is in heaven. And
Philip. Paul the Apostle says. Shine as lights in the world. And
iFft. 2, Peter in like manner exhorts; As strangers, he says, and
11. 12. 2)ilgrims, abstain from Jieshly lusts, u-hich war against the
soul; having your conversation honest among the Gentiles;
that, whereas they speak against you as evil-doers, they may,
by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify the
Lord. Which indeed, the most of you, to my joy, do take
heed to, and being made better by the honour of your very
confession, guaid and uphold its glory by peaceable and
virtuous lives. But some, 1 hear, cast a stain on your
number, and undo the praise of a most excellent name
by their evil conversation : whom you yourselves also, as
Christians, living in and by Christ, must live like Christ. 33
tending and preserving your own honour, ought to reprove,
and check, and correct. For how great a scandal is it to your
name, when one of you spends his time in drunkenness and
revelhng ; another returns to that country whence he was
banished, and, being taken, perishes, not now as a Christian,
but as a criminal". Some are puffed, and swell, I hear; though
it is written, Be not high-minded, hut fear ; for if God spared ^om.
not the natural branches, take heed lest He also spare not thee- 21' '
Our Lord n-as led as a sheep to the slaughter, and as a lamblsa..5s,
before her shearers is dumb, so He opened not His mouth.
I am not rebellious. He says, neither do I gainsay. I gave Isa. 50,
My back to the smiters, and My cheeks to the palms of their
hands: I hid not My face from shame and spitting. And
dare any one now, living by Him and in Him, to lift up
himself, and walk proudly, forgetting both the deeds which
He did, and the commands which He delivered to us by
Himself, or by His Apostles? But if the servant is «o^johni3,
greater than his Lord, they who follow the Lord, should in ^^'
humility, and meekness, and silence, tread in His steps : for
the more any one shall abase himself, the more exalted shall
he be, for the Lord says, He that is least among yon, the Luke 9,
same shall be great.
3. What next is that } how detestable must that seem to you,
which I have heard with the deepest anguish and sorrow of
mind ! That there are not wanting those who by a base and
infamous concubinage, yet more defile the temples of God,
those members which had been sanctified after confession,
and bathed in light", promiscuously mingling their beds with
women's, wherein, though their consciences be free from
actual guilt, yet in this alone their sin is great, that by their
offence an example is given to the ruin of others'. 'seeEp.
4. Moreover there should be no contentions nor emulations^"
among you, for the Lord left Wiii peace to us, and it is written, Johni4,
Thou shall love thy neighbour as thyself. But if ye bite «i^«<^*^i^'eV.i9
devour one another, take heed that ye be not consumed one '^^•'^^t.
.22 39.
of another. From railing and reviling, I beseech you, abstain ; qI\^ 5^
16.
" For having returned from banish- man is enlightened by Bapti^^m, it seems
ment, unpermitted. doubtful whether the term would he
" Illustrata, (puniriivret , " enlight- applied to his outward frame only,
ened." For martyrdom is a Baptism A middle term, however, has been
of blood. [F.] Yet although the whole chosen.
D
34 Confessors by stijferi/n/ inusl confess Christ by daily life.
KrisT. for, revilers shall not inherit the kingdom of God; and the
^^^' tongiie that liath confessed Christ, must be kept whole and
1 Cor. piii"^" "'til its own honour. For he who, following the com-
6> ^^- nuinilnu'nt of Christ, speaks things peaceable, and good, and
righteous, daily confesses Christ. We had once renounced the
world, when we were baptized. But now have we really
renounced the world, when, tried and approved by God,
forsaking all we have, we followed the Lord, and stand and
live in His faith and fear.
5. Let us strengthen one another with mutual exhortations,
and more and more advance in the Lord; that so, when of
1 in His mercy He shall give that peace, which He has promised'
vision, ^.y give, we may return to the Church new and almost other
E]i. 11. CI ■> J
men, and both our brethren and the heathens may find us
in every thing corrected and reformed ; and they who before
admired our glory in our courage, may now admire the
obedience in our lives. And although both some little while
SseeEp. ago, when ye were still in prison^, and now again I have
written most fully to our Clergy, that whatever may -be re-
quired either for your food or clothing be supplied, yet T myself
also have sent you 250 pieces, out of the slender sum 1 had
with me for my expenses ; other 250 1 had sent a little before.
Victor also, lately a Reader, now a Deacon, who is with me,
sent you 175. But it gladdens me to know that very many
of our l)rethren, out of their aflection, vie with each other,
and by tlieir contributions hel]) your necessities.
1 bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and
remember me.
EPISTLE XIV.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren, greeting.
1. 1 had wished, dearest brethren, that my Epistles should
greet all my Clergy stedfast and in safety. But since this
adverse storm, which overthrew the greater portion of my
l)eople, hath added this accumulation also to my sorrows,
that its desolating sway has reached a portion of the Clergy
too; I i)ray the Lord, that you at least, who, I learn, stand
fast bt)th in faith and courage, I may, by the Divine mercy,
henceforward greet in safety also. And although some
Si. C.\s retirement a self-denial — care of poor. 35
motives would persuade me, that I should hasten to you in
person, as, first, my desire and longing towards you, which
is my highest wish ; and next, that we may consider together,
and after they have, with counsel of many, been examined,
may adjust accurately those matters regarding the government
of the Church, which the common weal requires : never-
theless it has appeared better to continue still for a while in
retirement and quiet, out of regard to other considerations
which concern the peace and safety of us all, whereof our
very dear brother Tertidlus' will give you an account; who'Ep.12.
in addition to his other forethought, which he employs most
intensely on the things of God, was also the author of this
advice, that I should be cautious and temperate, nor rashly
expose myself to public view, especially in that place where
I had been so frequently demanded^ and sought out. Relying 2 gp. 20
then on your love and fidelity, which I know so well, I both '"'*•
exhort and charge you by this Epistle, that ye, whose presence
there is no way invidious, and by no means so dangerous, act
in my stead in performing those things which the government
of the Church requires.
2. Meanwhile, let as much care as possible and in every pos-
sible way be taken of the poor ; of such, I mean, as have stood
in unshaken faith, and have not deserted the flock of Christ ;
that means be supplied to them, through your diligence, to
support them in their poverty, lest what the persecution
effected not as regards their faith, want should effect as regards
their necessities. To the glorious Confessors also let a more
affectionate care be shewn. And although I know that very
many of these have been supported by the vowed affection"
of brethren ; yet if there are any, who are in need of either
clothing or supplies, (as I formerly wrote you word, while
they were still in prison,) let them be supplied with whatever
is necessary, only let them know, and be instructed by you,
what, according to the lessons of Scripture, ecclesiastical
discipline requires of them ; to be humble, modest, and quiet,
that they may retain the honour of their name, and they who
'^ "■ Perhaps those called in the early their name from the perils of their oiTice
Church Parabolani." [F.] The earliest through contagion. Those here men-
mention of these is A.D. 415, yet as a tioned seem to have been under a vow,
body previously existing, charged with " fratrum voto et dilectione suscepti."
the care of the sick poor, and deriving
d2
;i() Victory exfiuses tu yreater trials, must be the hiunhler.
Epist. liave gained glory by their confession, may gain glory by
^^7: their lives also: let them make themselves worthy, that, in
^' ■^^"' all things seeking the favour of the Lord, they may in the
consummation of their praise attain unto the Ireavenly crown.
For more remaineth than what seemeth accomplished, in that
F.cclus. it is written, Praise no mau he/ore Ins death. And again,
Kev^2 ^t' /''^" faithful itnto death, and I trill give thee a crown of
^^- life. And the Lord also says. He that endureth to the end,
Mat. 10, • , ,, 7 .
22. the same shaft be saved.
3. Let them imitate the Lord, Who, at the very season of His
Passion, shewed greater humility, not pride. For then He
Johnis, washed His disciples' feet, saying. If /, your Lord and
Master, have washed your feet, ye also ought to wash one
another's feet. For I have given you an example., that ye
should do as I have done to you. Let them follow also the
example of the Apostle Paul, who after oft-repeated imprison-
ment, after scourgings, after exposure to wild beasts, in all
things continued meek and humble ; nor after he had been
caught \\\^ to the third heaven and paradise, did he ])roudly
2 Thess. assume ought to himself, saying. Neither did we eat any
' ' man's bread for nought ; but wrought with labour and
travail night and day, that ire might not be chargeable to
any of you.
4. These several things, I entreat you, instil into our
brethren. And since he that humbleth himself shall be
exalted, now it is that they should the more fear the
snares of the adversary, who the more vehemently attacks
the stronger, and, becoming the more fierce because he is
conquered, endeavours to vanquish his victor. May the
Lord grant that I may both see them soon again, and by
wholesome exhortations settle their minds to maintain the
glory they have won. For I giieve when I hear that some
of them wickedly and proudly run to and fro, and give
themselves up to folly and discord; that they defile by illicit
concubinage the members of Christ, which have already
confessed Christ; nor will be ruled by the Deacons or
Presbyters, but, by the evil lives of a few, cause the honour
and glory of many and good confessors to be tarnished ; of
whom they ought rather to stand in awe, lest, condemned by
Iheir testimony and judgment, they be excluded fiom their
Martyrs habitually histrKcted in prison by Clergy. 37
fellowship. For be is in the end an illustrious and true
confessor, on account of whom the Church afterwards is
not ashamed, but glories.
5. As regards the matter whereon our fellow-Presbyters,
Donatus and Fortunatus, Novatus and Gordius, wrote to me,
1 could give no answer by myself; in that from the begin-
ning of my Episcopacy I resolved to do nothing of my own
private judgment without your advice and the concurrence
of the people; but when, by the grace of God, I shall have
come to you, we will consult together of the things which
either have been, or are to be, done, as beseems our re-
spective stations.
I bid you, most dear and much longed for brethren, ever
heartily farewell ; and be mindful of me. The brotherhood,
that is with you, greet much from me; and bid them re-
member me. Farewell.
EPISTLE XV.
Cyprian to the Martyrs and Confessors, his very dear
brethren, yreetiny.
1. The anxiety of my station, and the fear of the Lord,
oblige me, most valiant and most blessed Martyrs, to ad-
monish you by my Epistles, that they, by whom faith in the
Lord is so devotedly and valiantly maintained, ought more-
over to maintain the law and discipline of the Lord. For as
it behoves all the soldiers of Christ to guard the injunctions
of their Commander, so it is more in keeping, that ye should
more diligently obey His precepts, in that ye have been
made an example to the rest, both of constancy, and of the
fear of God. And I had trusted indeed that the Pi-esbyters
and Deacons, who are with you, were advising and insti'ucting
you most fully in the law of the Gospel, as was ever done in
times past under my predecessors ; that the Deacons visiting
the prisons, by their advice and by precepts from the
Scriptures, guided the requests of the Martyrs. But now
with the utmost pain of mind I learn, that the divine pre-
cepts so far from being suggested there to you, are even
hindered, so that the very things which arc done of your-
38 Laxity of discipline hurts those for uhom it is relaxed.
Kpist. selves, as regards God, cautiously, and as regards God's
^^" priest, respectfully, are undone by certain Presbyters, who
* consider neither the fear of God, nor the honour of the
Bishoj). For whereas you sent letters to me, wherein you
desired that your requests might be examined, and peace
granted to certain lapsed, at such time as, the persecution
having ended, we should have begun to meet with our
Clergy, and to be re-assembled ; they, contrary to the law
of tlie Gos])el, contrary also to your respectful petition,
before penance undergone, before confession made of their
most grievous and extreme sin, before imposition of hands
by the Bishops and Clergy in token of their repentance,
dare to make oblations for them, and to give them the
Eucharist, that is, to profane the sacred Body of the Lord ;
1 Cor. though it is written, Whoever shall eat the bread and drink
' '■ the cup of the Lord unworthily, shall he guilty of the Body
find Blood of the Lord.
2. The lapsed indeed may be excused in this. For who that
is dead in sin would not hasten to obtain life ? Who would
not hurry to arrive at his own salvation ? But it belongs to
those set over them to observe the commandment, and to
instruct their haste or their ignorance, lest they who should
be shepherds of the sheep become their slayers. For to
concede these things, which turn to destruction, is to de-
ceive. Nor so is the fallen raised, but rather by the offence
against God is thrust headlong into ruin. Let them then
learn, if even from you, what they should have taught you.
Let them keep your petitions and requests for the Bishop,
and wait for fit and settled times to grant peace on your
entreaty. It cometh first, that the mother receive peace
from the Lord, then that your desires for the peace of her
sons be considered. And whereas I hear, most valiant and
most dear brethren, that you are importuned by the shame-
lessness of some, and that your modesty sutlers violence ; I
entreat you with all possible earnestness, that, mindlul of
the Gospel, and considering what and what sort of con-
cessions the Martyrs before you made, how anxious they
were m all cases, you also would anxiously and cautiously
weigh the requests of your petitioners ; since, as friends of
tin Lord, and hereafter to judge with Him, ye must look
Judgment to he used by Martyrs, as hereafter to judge. 39
into the behaviour, and works, and deserts of every one ;
ye must examine also the kind and quality of their several
sins, lest if any thing should have been hastily and un-
worthily either promised by you, or confirmed by us, our
Church should have occasion to blush before the very
Gentiles. For we are frequently visited' and rebuked, and '.in vi-
admonished to keep the commandments of the Lord pure
and inviolate ; which I know also still ceaseth not among
you, so that the Divine judgment instructs very many of you
also in the discipline of the Church.
3. But all this can be ordered, if ye would restrain the
petitions made to you with a devout regard to religion;
discovering and checking those, who either having respect
to persons, shew partiality in distributing your favours, or
seek profit from an illicit traffic. On this matter I have
written both to the Clergy and the people, both' which -Epp.
Epistles I have desired should be read to you. In this too
ye ought to coirect and conform the practice to your own
carefulness, designating by name those to whom ye desire
peace to be granted. For I hear that to some such letters
as these are given, " Let such an one with his friends be
admitted to communion." Which was never in any instance
done by the Martyrs, so that an uncertain and blind petition
should hereafter heap odium upon us. For it leaves a wide
opening when it is said, " Such an one with his friends ;" for
twenty, or thirty, or more may be brought to us, who may be
declared to be the relatives and kindred, freedmen and
domestics of him that receives the letter. Therefore I beg
of you, that those whom ye yourselves see, whom ye know,
whose penitence you behold approaching very near to a
full amends, you would designate by name in the letter,
and so address your letters to us agreeably to the faith and
to discipline.
Most vahant and most beloved brethren, I wish you ever
farewell in the Lord, and that ye remember me. Farewell.
U» ,S7. C dissembles his oun hioikj, speaks in others' peril.
Epist.
^^^" EPISTLE XVI.
A . '260.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his hrethren^yreeting.
1 . Longhave I patiently endured, dearest brethren, in hopes
that my forbearing silence would tend to quietness. But
since the innuoderate and headlong presumption of certain
persons threatens by its temerity to confound the honour of
the Martyrs, the modesty of the Confessors, and the tranquillity
of the whole people; I may not longer hold my peace, lest
mv too great silence should lead alike to the peril of the
l)eople and of ourselves. For what peril must we not fear
from the displeasure of the Lord, when some of the
Presbyters, mindful neither of the Gospel, nor of their
ovvn station, and moreover nothing heeding the future
.ludgnient of the Lord, nor the Bishop now set over them,
do that which was never at any time attempted under our
predecessors, with contempt and dishonour of the Bishop
arrogate sole authority to themselves ?
2. Would that they did not arrogate this to the utter over-
throw of our brethren's safety. Contumely to my Episcopal
authority I could dissemble and endure as I ever have dis-
sembled and endured it: but now there is no room for
dissembling ; when our brethren are deceived by some of
you, who, not having the means of restoring them to sal-
vation, desire to please, and so do injure the lapsed still
more. For that it is a most heinous sin, which the per-
secution has forced them to commit, themselves know who
have committed it; since our Lord and Judge has said,
Mat. 10, Whosoever shall confess Me be/ore men, him loill I also
confess before My Father which is in heaven ; but ichosoever
shall deny 3Ie, him will I also deny. And again He has
.Marks, said, All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and
blasphemies ; but he that shall blaspheme against the Holy
(fhfjst, shall not have forgiveness, hut is guilty of eternal
1 Cor. sin 'I. The blessed Apostle has also said ; Ye cannot drink
' ■ th'j cup (f the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be par -
•I ;v//,s ,'M (cfnni prcciiti ; so some [F.] so also Copt. Arm. Goth. Vulg. It.
(irrrk copios h;ive aftaQrias [D. or (exc. Brix. Tol.) S. Ath. S. Aug. ap.
k/it^Triftaref l',.\..\ iiiNtCiul at x^itriu;. Scholz.
Abridyineul ofpeniience hurts Ihe penitent. 41
lakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. He
that conceals these words from our brethren, deceives them
unhappy ; that, whereas by undergoing due penance they
might by their prayers and good works appease God as a
Father and Merciful, they are seduced to perish more utterly;
and they, who might have raised themselves again, fall still
lower. For whereas in lesser sins sinners do penance for an
appointed time, and, according to the rules of discipline,
come to confession '^, and by laying on of hands of the
Bishop and Clergy, recover the right of communion ; now,
while their time is unfinished, the persecution still continues,
the peace of the Church itself not yet restored, they are
admitted to communion, their names are offered: and, penance
not yet performed, confession not yet made, the hands of
the Bishops and Clergy not yet laid upon them, the Eu-
charist is given to them, whereas it is written, Whosoever shall \ Cor.
eat the bread and drink the cup of the Lord unworthily , shall ^^y ^'^^
be guilty of the Body and Blood of the Lord.
3. They however are not so guilty, who are less acquainted
with the law of Scripture ; but they will be guilty, who, being
in authority, do not suggest these things to the brethren,
that so, being instructed by those set over them, they may
do all things in the fear of God, and with the observance
established and prescribed by Him. Moreover they expose
the blessed Martyrs to odium ; and entangle the glorious
servants of God with the Priest of God ; for though mindful
of my station, they have addressed letters to me, and entreated
that their requests should be then examined, and peace
granted, when our Mother the Church should herself first,
through the Lord's mercy, have obtained peace, and the
[)ivine protection have brought me back to His Chmch;
yet these Presbyters, setting aside the honour, which the
blessed Martyrs with the Confessors retain towards me,
despising the law of the Lord, and that observance which
the same Martyrs and Confessors charge them to keep,
before the fear of persecution is extinguished, before ray
return, nay almost before the departure of the Martyrs them-
selves, they, I say, communicate with the lapsed, and offer
the Oblation, and give them the holy Eucharist: though
r exomologesis, see on Tertull. de ptrnit. not, L, p. 376.
A. 250.
1-2 Tlic Clmicli (tdmonislud Ihromjh children.
Kpist. even il" the Marlyis, in the Cervour of their glory, should
^^"" gaze less steadily on the words of Scripture, and desire
somewhat more, they should be reminded by the Presbyters
and Deacons, as was always heretofore done. Wherefore
the divine censure ceases not to chastise us by night and
day, for besides nightly visions, by day also the innocent
age' of children among us is filled with the Holy Ghost, and
in ecstacy they see with their eyes, and hear, and speak those
things wherein the Lord vouchsafes to admonish and instruct
us. But ye shall hear ail when the Lord, Who bade me retire,
shall bring me back to you. Meanwhile let certain rash, and
Luke incautious, and swelling persons among you, who fear not God
^^' ^' nor rcijard man, be assured, that if they shall longer persevere
in the same, I will use that admonition which the Lord bids
me use ; so that they shall be restrained meanwhile from
offering, and have to plead their whole cause both before me
and the Confessors themselves and the whole people, when,
by permission of the Lord, we shall begin to be re-assembled
in the bosom of our Mother the Church. I have u rilten on
this to the Martyrs and Confessors, and to the people, both
which Epistles I have desired should be read to you.
Most dear brethren, and much longed for, I wish you
ever heartily farewell in the I^ord, and that ye remember me.
Farewell.
EPISTLE XVIL
Cyprian to his brethren of the Laity, who standfast in the
faith, greeting.
How ye lament and grieve over the fall of our brethren,
I know from myself, dearest brethren, who also lament and
grieve with you for each of them, and suffer and feel what
2 Cor. the blessed Apostle said ; Who is weak, and lam not weak?
11,29. ^^.J^^^ ^-g offended, and I burn not? And again in his Epistle
1 Cor. he writes. Whether one metnber suffer, all the members suffer
12,26. "^ -^
» This expression was adduced (de unbaptized children ; in St. C, of bap-
Hapt. c. 28. p. 277. n. o. Oxf. Tr.) to tisnial purity. S. Jerome (in Is. 12,
illustrutf one of Tertiiliian ; S. Cyprian 16.) uses it in a popular way, " non in-
however ijualities and corrects his noxia; jiarcitur cctati," hut T. allows
" master's" expression; for in T. it himself, for the time, to found an argu-
is used ot mere absence of actual sin in ment upon it.
In all grievous sin, penance precedes resloratioii. 43
with it; or one member rejoice, all the members rejoice toith
it. I too suffer and grieve for our brethren, who having
lapsed and fallen prostrate under the violence of the persecu-
tion, have torn away part of our bowels with them, and
inflicted equal jjain on us through their wounds : which the
Divine mercy is able to remedy. But we, I think, must
not be hasty, nor do any thing incautiously and hurriedly ;
lest the rash seizure of reconciliation provoke the more
heavily the Divine displeasure. The blessed Martyrs have
written to me about certain persons, requesting that their
desires may be considered. When peace is first given to
us all by the Lord, and we have begun to return to the
Church, each case shall be examined in your presence,
and with aid of your judgment. I hear however that some
of the Presbyters, neither mindful of the Gospel, nor con-
sidering what the Martyrs have written to me, nor reserving
to the Bishop the honour due to his priesthood and chair,
have already begun to communicate with the lapsed, and to
offer the Oblation for them, and to give them the holy
Eucharist, whereas they ought by a due course to attain
hereto. For since in lesser offences, which are not com-
mitted against God', penance is done for an appointed time,
and confession made, with enquiry into the life of him who is
doing penance, nor may any come to communion, except
hands shall first have been laid on him by the Bishop and
Clergy, how much more in these most grievous and extremest
sins, ought all things to be observed, with caution and reserve,
according to the discipline of the Lord ! This our Presbyters
and Deacons ought indeed to have advised you, that so they
might tend the sheep committed to them, and instruct them
in the way of attaining salvation according to the Divine
appointment. I know both the meekness and the fear of our
people, that they would have been watchful in appeasing and
deprecating the wrath of God, had not certain of the Pres-
byters, in order to please, deceived them. Do then even ye
» Directly, asinthedenialoftheFaith, S. Jerome uses the word " levius,"
andsoinvolvingallothers, (whence Tert. 1. vii. in Is. c. 18. " For compared
callsidolatry/'theprimaryotfenceofthe with blasphemy, every sin is lighter."
human race, the chief guiU of the world, There is no reference then here to
the whole ground of Judgment." de venial sins. See on this passage note L.
Idol. init. and St. C. Ep.36 init. " such on Tertullian, t. i. p. 377. Oxf. Tr.
an exceeding and immeasurable crime."
1 1 Cricroiis cases to he co?isi(Ie/cd be/ore the whole Church.
Epist. i^niidf tlii'in iiHlividually", and by your advice and restraint
^y^^^- ienii)er tlic minds of the lapsed in accordance with the divine
A 250
* precepts. Let no one gather prematurely a hitter fruit.
liCt no one before he have carefully repaired it, again entrust
to the die]) his ship shattered and broken by the waves. Let
no one hasten to recover and clad himself in a tattered gar-
ment, until he have seen it mended by a skilful workman, and
have received it dressed from the hands of the fuller. I
pray they may listen patiently to our advice, await our return,
that when, by the mercy of God, we shall come to you, having
summoned several of my colleagues, we may, after the disci-
pline of the Lord and in the presence of the Confessors, and
your judgments also had", examine the letters and requests
of the blessed Martyrs. On this subject 1 have written to
the Clergy, and to the Martyrs and Confessors, both which
Epistles I have desired to be read to you.
Dearest brethren, and much longed for, I wish you ever
farewell in the Lord, and that ye remember me. Farewell.
EPISTLE XVIIl.
Cyprian to (he Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren'^,
(jreetiny .
I wonder, dearest brethren, that ye have never replied to
the many Epistles I have repeatedly written to you ; though
both the interests and ueeds of our brotherhood would so
be best ordered, if, being informed by you, I might so give
more accurate advice as to the things to be done. Since
however 1 see that there is as yet no opening for my coming
to you, and summer has already begun, a season troubled
with continual and severe sicknesses, I think that the cases
of our brethren should be met ; so that they, who have
received letters from the Martyrs, and may be helped by
" The pastoral ofl'ice being towards 67. S. Clem. Ep. i. §. 44. f. Ben.
congregations, that of the laity to iiidi- Y An sincient Ms. says," at Capua."
viduals. An African Capua is also probably in-
» Cone. Carth. iv. can. 23. " Let not tended. Can. Eccl. Afr. can. 48. as also
the l^ishop hear the cause of any, save in the fragment published by Tip. F.
ill the preseiHi" of the Clergv and (sheet h. iiifr.) lien,
people," add Ep 14. tin. 19.30.31.81.
Communion to he accelerated in sickness. 45
their privilege with God, if they are seized with any aihnent
or danger of sickness, may, without waiting for my pre-
sence, make confession of their sin before any Presbyter at
hand, or if a Presbyter shall not be found, and death aj)-
proaches, then even before a Deacon ; that so receiving
imposition of hands unto repentance, they may go to the
Lord with that peace, which the Alartyrs in their letters
to me have requested for them. The rest of the people too
that have laj^sed, do you cherish by your presence : and
that they abandon not the faith and the Lord's mercy,
do you cheer them by your consolation ; for neither, if, meek
and humble and truly doing penance, they shall continue
in good works, will they be left without the help and aid
of the Lord, so that they too shall not be holpen by divine
remedies. To the Catechumens also, should any be over-
taken by sudden danger, and be near their end, let not your
vigilance be wanting, nor let the mercy of the Lord be
denied to them that implore the Divine grace.
Dearest brethren, I bid you ever heartily farewell, and be
mindful of me. Greet the whole brotherhood in my name,
and admonish and bea: them to remember me. Farewell.
EPISTLE XIX.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren,
greeting.
I have read your letter, dearest brethren, wherein you
write that you have not failed in wholesome counsel to our
brethren, that, laying aside indiscreet haste, they should wait
reverently and patiently for God: that so, when through
His mercy we shall have come together, we may consult on
all matters conformably to Ecclesiastical discipline ; espe-
cially in that it is written ; Remember from irhence ihou art Rev. 2,
fallen, and repent. But he rei)ents, who, meek and i)aticnt,'''-
mindful of the divine precepts, and obeying the Priests of
God, deserves well of the Lord by his submission and
righteoiis works. Since however you inform me that some
are too forward, and urgently press to receive communion ;
and you desire me to give you some regulation in this
XX.
A. 250.
1«) .1 neir (lud weifjhtycase not to he decided by a Bishop singly.
Epist. mailer ; I tliink tlml I wrote fully enough on this subject
in my last Epistle, that they who have received letters from
tlie Martyrs, and may by their aid be holpen with the Lord
amid tlicir sins, if they begin to be sore pressed by any
sickness or peril, may (after they have confessed and re-
ceived impositicm of hands from you) be remitted unto the
Lord willi the peace promised them by the Martyrs. But
for the rest, who, not having obtained letters from the
Martyrs, complain invidiously ; since this is a case that
concerns not a few, nor one Church, nor one Province, but
the whole world, let them await from the protection of the
Lord tlie jniblic peace of the Church itself. For this is
becoming to the modesty and discipline and character of us
all ; that the Bishops meeting with the Clergy, and in the
presence of the laity who stand fast, to whom also, for their
faith and fear, honour is to be shewn, may settle all things
with the due reverence of common consultation. But how
irreverent is it, and pernicious even to those who are thus ur-
gent, if, when those who were banished and driven from their
country, and spoiled of all their goods, have not yet returned
to the- Church, some of the lapsed hasten to anticipate the
Confessors themselves, and to enter the Church before tliem.
If too they are in so great haste, they have what they require
in their own power, the state of things itself ofTering them
more than they ask. The battle is still waging ; the lists
are daily held ; if they truly and firmly repent of the deed,
and the fervour of their faith is vehement ; whosoever cannot
brook delay, may be crowned.
I bid you, dearest brethi-en, ever heartily farewell, and
that ye remember me. Greet the whole brotherhood in my
name, and exhort them to remember me. Farewell.
EPLSTLE XX.
Cyprian to his brethren the Presbyters and Deacons
assembled at Rome, greeting.
I . Whereas I have leanit, dearest brethren, that what I have
done, and am now doing, has been reported to you without
due straiglitloiwiudness and fidelity, 1 have thought it ncces-
St. C's watchfulness for his people in his retirement. 47
sary to write this Epistle to you, wherein an account might
be given you of my acts, discipHne, and dihgence. For, as
the commandments of the liord ' direct, as soon as the first
onset of disturbance arose, and the populace with violent
clamour demanded me", 1, not regarding so much my own
safety, as the general quiet of the brethren, withdrew for a
while; lest, by my obstinate presence, the sedition, which
had begun, should be more exasperated. Yet, though absent i Cor.
in body, neither in spirit, nor act, nor advice was I wanting, ^' ^'
so as to fail to consult, for my brethren, to the best of my
poor ability, wherein I could, according to the injunctions of
the Lord. What T have done, my Epistles will tell you, which
I sent, as occasion required, to the number of thirteen, and
which I have transmitted to you. In these neither advice to
the Clergy, nor exhortation to the Confessors, nor reproofs,
when necessary, to the banished', nor addresses and per-iEp.i3.
suasions to the whole brotherhood that they entreat the
mercy of God, were wanting on my part; so far as according
to the law of faith, and the fear of God, my poor ability was
able to endeavour, the Lord suggesting. But after, when
the torture came, my counsel found its way both to our
brethren who had already been tortured, and to those still
imprisoned that they might be tortured, in order to strengthen
and confirm them. Moreover when I discovered that such
as had defiled their hands and lips \y'\t\\ sacrilegious contact",
or had at least polluted their conscience with impious certi-
ficates'', were canvassing the Martyrs every uhere, and were
also corrupting the Confessors with importunate and fulsome
entreaties, so that, without any discrimination or enquiry
into the several cases, thousands of letters were daily given
against the rules of the Gospel, I wrote Epistles whereby, to
the utmost of my power, to recall the Martyrs and Confessors
by my counsel to the Lord's precepts. Towards the Pres-
byters and Deacons also the vigour of the priestly authority
was not wanting, so that some, less mindful of discipline, and
who wiih a precipitate rashness had already begun to receive
^ Matt. 10, 23. see on Ep. 31. p. 71. "By sacrificing, or eating things
n. b. sacrificed.
" Forthelions,seeEp.l4.§. 1. Life, •> The Libellatici, see de Laps.§. 17.
«. 8. p. viii. Oxf. Tr. Tert. de Spect. c. p. 170. Oxf. Tr.
26. and note r.
48 St. C.'a deference to others.
Epist. the lapsed to eonnnunion, were checked bv my interposition.
-2^-L- 1 have also, as much as I could, composed the minds of the
^' "'"'■ ])cop]e, and have instructed them that Ecclesiastical discipline
must be upheld.
2. But afterwards, when some of the lapsed, either of their
own accord, or some one inciting them, broke out into bold
demands, so as to endeavour to extort by violence the peace
promised them by the Martyrs and Confessors, I twice wrote
on this subject also to the Clergy, and ordered my Epistles to
be read to them, directing, (if so I might by any means
mitigate their violence at present,) that any who, having
received letters from the Martyrs, were departing this life,
should, having confessed, and received imposition of hands
unto repentance, be remitted to the Lord with the peace
promised them by the Martyrs. Nor in this did I la}' down
a law, or rashly make myself its author. But whereas it
seemed right that both honour should be shewn to the
Martyrs, and yet the violence of those, who desired to throw
every thing into confusion, be checked, and moreo\er, having
read your letter, lately sent to my Clergy through Crementius
the Subdeacon, to the effect that those should be holpen
who, having laj^sed, were seized with sickness, and who
repenting desired communion — I thought it right to abide
by what was your opinion also, lest our conduct in the
Ministry, which ought to be united and to agree in all things,
should in some respect differ. As to the cases of .the rest,
notwithstanding they have received letters from the Martyrs,
I ordered them to be entirely deferred ; and to be reserved
until my return : that so, when the Lord shall have vouch-
safed us peace, and several Bishops shall have met together,
we may, with the assistance of your counsel also, set in order
and restore every thing.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.
Sympathy felt and craved uhile sujferiny for Christ. 4*)
EPISTLE XXI.
Celerinus to Lucianus^ greeting.
As I write this to you, my lord and brother, I am both
glad and sorrowful ; » glad in that I have heard you are
imprisoned for the Name of our Loi'd and Saviour Jesus
Christ, and have confessed His Name before the magistrates
of this world ; soiTowful, in that since I accompanied you, I
have never been able to receive a letter from you. And just
now a double sorrow weighs upon me; for that although you
knew that Montanus, our common brother, was coming from
you out of prison to me, yet you have not signified to me
how you fare, or what is being done about you. This, indeed,
usually happens to the servants of God, especially to those
who are set for the confession of Christ. For I know that
each one no longer regards the things of the world, in that
he hopes for a heavenly crown. For I have said that
perhaps you have forgotten to write to me. For, if I, out of
the lowest place, may be named to thee as thine, or as
brother, if I am worthy of the name of Celerinus — still when
I too was in the same empurpled confession, I remembered
my oldest brethren: and I mentioned them in my Epistles,
and that their ancient dearness still continued with me, and
mine. However, dearest brother, I pray the Lord that if you
should be first washed in that sacred Blood, and have suffered
for the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ, before my Epistle
reaches you in this world ; or now should it reach you, that
you would write in answer to me. So may He crown you.
Whose Name you have confessed. For I believe that although
we see not each other in this world, yet in that to come we shall
embrace in the presence of Christ. Beg that I too may be
worthy to be crowned in your number. Know, however, that
I am set in great tribulation, and night and day so call to
mind your ancient affection, as if you were present with me,
God alone knoweth. Therefore I beg of you to grant my
"= Both this Epistle and the answer less instructed sort, (see Ep. 15 and 27.
seem written by persons little versed §.1.) The meaning given is in some few
in writing, Confessors probably of the places conjectural.
5(> Iiilcrcc.isioii asked/or, upon penitence and (jood works.
Epist. rc(iu(.'st, ;iiul iiiuuni with mc over the deiitli of my sister, who
^^^' in this time of desolation has fallen from Christ. For she
A. 260
has sacrificed, and provoked the anger of the Lord : this is
manifest to us. For whose deeds I, in this period of Easter
joy, weeping day and night, have in sackcloth and ashes spent
my days in tears, and still spend them to this present day,
until aid be given by our Lord Jesus Christ, and pity obtained
through you or through those my Masters who shall have
been crowned, from whom you will entreat, that these dreadful
wrecks oi" the Faith may be pardoned ; for I bear in mind your
ancient affection, so that you will grieve with all for our sisters,
whom you also know well, I mean, Numeria and Candida; for
whose sins, since they have us as brethren, we ought to hold
watch. For I believe that Christ will have respect to their
repentance and good works, which they have done towards
our colleagues in banishment who have come from you, from
whom too you will hear of their works: — I believe, I say,
that Christ will pardon them on the entreaty of yoti His
Martyrs. For I hear that you have received the ministry of
those that have confessed unto blood. Happy thou ! to
fulfil those wishes which thou always longedst for; ever
sleeping on the ground. Thou hast wished to be impri-
soned for His Name, which has now befallen thee, as it is
^8.20,4. written. The Lord grant thee according to thine own heart.
And now made a priest of God over them, yet the same
their minister'', hath reviewed the case. Therefore, my lord,
I beg and entreat by our Lord Jesus Christ, that you would
refer the matter to the rest, your colleagues, your brethren,
ray lords, and entreat of them, that whoever of you shall
first be cro^vned, will remit that so great sin, to those our
sisters Numeria and Candida. Moreover, this latter I have
ever called Etccusa'", God is my witness, because she gave
money for herself that she might not sacrifice ; but she
seems only to have gone up to the Tria Fata^, and after
<» The text ia probably corrupt, Et The sense might be that he had not
nunc super ipsos factus antistes Dei now only, but ever, thought her guilt
recognovit idem minister. The con- less deep. Rig. renders, " For Ete-
text l)cars out some such contrast, that cusa herself I ever called back," i. e.
Lucianus was set over the other mar- from sacrificing, in which however
tyrs, but ministered to them. " semper" seems to have no force.
« Dodw. supposes Etecusa to be Can- f near the Forum, on the way to the
dida, 80 called in the sense of aTvx,ouffct, Capitol.
" unhappy," or utKoZca. " unwilling."
Ministering to the Saints a ground of restoration. 51
that to have come down. I know therefore that she has not
sacrificed. When their cause was lately heard, the ruling
Presbyters bade them wait as they are, until a Bishop « is
appointed. But as far as you may by your holy prayers and
petitions, in which we confide, since ye are friends, and
moreover witnesses of Christ, that you will indulge us in all
things — I entreat therefore, dearest lord, Lucianus, that you
would remember me, and grant my petition. So may Christ
confer upon you that holy crown, which He has given you
not only in confession, but also in holiness of life, wherein
you have ever run, and been an example to the saints, and
ever a witness. I entreat that you will refer this matter to all
my lords, your brethren, the Confessors, that these my sisters
may obtain assistance from you. This too you should know,
lord and brother, that not only do I entreat this for them,
but Statins also, and Severianus, and all the Confessors, who
have come hither from you, to whom these our sisters went
down in the harbour, and brought up to the city ; wherein
they have ministered to as many as sixty-five, and to this
day tend them in all things. For all are with them. But I
ought not to trouble your pious breast further, for I know the
promptness of your will. Macarius greets you, with his
sisters Cornelia and Emerita, who rejoice in your empurpled
confession, and that of all the brethren, and Saturninus, who
himself also has wrestled with the devil, and who has con-
fessed the Name of Christ, and who boldly confessed when
tortured by the grappling-irons, and who earnestly begs and
entreats the same. Your brethren Calphurnius, and Maria,
and all the holy brethren, greet you. This too you should
know, that I have written also to my lords, your brethren,
and I beg you would read my Epistle to them.
EPISTLE XXII.
Lucianus to Celerinus his lord, and if I am worthy so to be
called, Colleague in Christ, greeting.
I have received your letter, most dearly beloved lord and
brother, in which you have so overwhelmed me with obliga-
x in place of Fabian.
e2
b'2 Letters of recoiuiliatioii (jiren in the tiame oj Paulas.
Epist. tions, that I was almost overset by excess of joy, so that your
* ' ' letter, which I loo wished, after so long an interval, to read, in
A. 250. / , . 1 , • n T • • 1 1
which you deigned to make mention ot me, i rejoiced above
measure at rcadini^, tlnough the kindness of your so great
condescension; who writing to inc, say, " If I am worthy to
be called your brother ;" and this, of a man who confessed
the Name of God with fear, before a more petty tribunal.
For thou, by God's will, in thy confession didst not only
drive back the great dragon himself, the pioneer*' of Anti-
christ, [but] l)y that voice and those deific words, which I
know, hast conquered, as a lover of the faith, and jealous
for the doctrine of Christ, with that lively energy, which
I know in you, wherein I rejoice that you abide. Now,
dearest, already to be numbered among the Martyrs, thou
hast been pleased to oppress me by thy letter, in which thou
hast signified of our sisters ; of whom would that the mention
arose not in the commission of so great a crime. Then in tiiilh
we should not shed so many tears, as now. Thou shouldest
know what has been done about us. When the blessed
Martyr Paulus was still in the body, he called me, and said
to me, " Lucian, I charge thee before Christ, that if any one
shall ask peace of thee after I am summoned awa}-, grant it
in my name." Moreover all of us whom the Lord, in this
so great tribulation, hath deigned to summon, all of us by
mutual compact, have by our letters given peace to all.
Thou seest then, brother, that part hereof Paulus hath en-
joined to me ; we too gave our sentence in behalf of all, of
whom we also were in this tril)ulation ', when we were com-
manded, by the Emperor's order, to be put to death by
hunger and thirst, and were shut up in two dungeons, that
they might subdue us by hunger and thirst, and moreover
by suffocation from smoke ; and our distress was intolerable,
such as no one could endure"; but now^ we have attained to
the very brightness itself. Therefore, dearest brother, greet
h The Emperor Decius. k Sed et ignis vapore : et pressura
1 This seems said in humility ; the nostra erat intolerabilis F. e Vat. sed
confessors and the lapsed were involved et ignis ab opere pressurse nostrae, Edd.
in one common trial, belonged to one et Bal.
body, and so the confessors might the ' A freer air, F. or it may be like,
rather be called upon to relieve the " Thou hast made us pass through fire
lapsed. In the former part of the sen- and water, and broughtest us out into
tence, Tip. Fell's text furnishes a com- a wealthy place."
ment on the obscurer Benedictine.
Plenary reconciliation directed by the Confessors. 53
Numeria and Candida, who shall be™ according to the in-
junction of Paulus, and of the other Martyrs, whose names
I subjoin; of Bassus, in the mines"; of Mappalicus, at the
torture ; of Fortunio, in prison ; of Paulus, after the torture ;
of Fortunata, Victorinus, Victor, Herennius, Credula, Herena,
Donatus, Firmus, Venustus, Fructus, Julia, Martial, and
Aristo, who, by God's will, were starved to death in prison,
to whom you will in a few days hear that we too are joined:
for this day, wherein I write my letter, eight days have passed,
since we have been again close imprisoned; and before those
eight days, for five intervening days, we received a moi'sel of
bread, and water by measure. Therefore, brother, I beg,
that, as here, the Lord hath begun to give peace to the
Church herself, not only these our sisters, but such others also
whom you know to be near to our mind, may, according to
the desire of Paulus, and our writing, having laid their
causes before the Bishop, and made confession, have peace.
All my Colleagues greet you; do you greet the Confessors of
the Lord, who are there with you, whose names you men-
tioned; amongst whom are Saturninus with all his com-
panions, but who is also my colleague, and Maris, Collecta,
and Emerita, Calphurnius, and Maria, Sabina, Sj^esina, and
the sisters, Januaria, Dativa, Donata. We greet Saturus with
his family, Bassianus, and all the Clergy, Uranius, Alexius,
Quintianus, Colonica, and all whose names I have not writ-
ten, because I am now weary, therefore they must pardon me.
1 heartily wish you well, Alexius, and Getulicus, and the
money-changers, and the sisters. My sisters, Januaria and
Sophia, greet you, whom I commend unto you.
EPISTLE XXIII.
All the Confessors to Pope Cyprian, greeting.
Know that we have granted peace to all of whose be-
haviour since the commission of their crime you are satis-
fied ; and we desire, through you, to make known this
decision to other Bishops also. We wish you to maintain
"" The sentence is probably uiifi- favoured by Vat. Lat. Grat. " in pera-
nished. rio" or "imperario." The Edd. have
" Bp. F. has been followed in receiv- pejerario, Bod. 1. pegrario, cod. Bal.
ing Rig.'s conjecture " petrario." It is pignerario.
54 Inxlmicofi of recovery Jrovi denial of the Faith.
Epist. peace v-itli the lioly Martyrs. Luciaims wrote this, there
^^'7' being present, of the Clergy, an Exorcist and a Reader.
A. 250
EPISTLE XXIV.
Caldoniits to Cyprian, and his fellow- Presbyters at Carthage,
greeting.
The necessity of the times requires that we do not rashly
grant the peace of the Church. But I have thought fit to
write to you, that they, who, after they had sacrificed, were
put to the trial a second time, have been banished. They
seem, therefore, to me to have purged their former sin, in
that they leave possessions and houses, and, doing penance,
follow Christ. For instance, Felix, one very near to me in
bonds, (and whom 1 know very intimately,) who served in
the office of presbyter" under Decimus, Victoria his wife,
and Lucius, all faithful, have been banished, and have left
their property, which the Exchequer has now escheated.
There is a woman also, by name Bona, who was dragged
by her husband to sacrifice, who (conscious that she did
not herself commit the crime, for they held her hands and
themselves sacrificed) began to cry out against them, " I did
it not, ye did it ;" so she also was sent into banishment.
When therefore all these asked for peace, saying, " We have
recovered the Faith which we had lost, and have done pe-
nance, and have publicly confessed Christ ;" although I
think they ought to obtain peace, yet I have put them off
for your advice, lest I should seem inconsiderately to anti-
cii)ate you in any thing. If then any thing shall be de-
termined by you in common, write to me.
Greet our friends, ours you. I wish you, dearest brother,
ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XXV.
Cyprian to his brother Caldonius, greeting.
We have received your letter, dearest brother, which is
exceedingly modest, and full of sincerity and faith. Nor do
n Prosbyteriuni suhministrabat, as Presbytery or Consistory. This had
Vicaire or Curate. Bp. Fell thinks it probably been Presbyterio.
may porhaps mean, ministered to the
Banishment and loss of goods for Christ, cancels past denial. 55
we wonder, that you, well versed and skilled in the Lord's
Scriptures, do every thing cautiously and advisedly. But
you have judged rightly as to granting peace to our brethren,
which they, by their true penitence, and the glory of their
confession of the Lord, have earned for themselves, being
justified hij their words, bij which they had before cow- Mat. 12,
demned themselves. Since then they have purged all
their sin, and, the Lord aiding them, have wiped off their
former stain by this later* courage, they ought not to lie\Poste-
any longer, as it were prostrate, under the devil ; they who, with 6
having been banished and deprived of all their property, ^°^"
have raised themselves up again, and begun to stand with some old
Christ. And would that so the rest also, repenting after j^^^l^* ^P*
their fall, might be restored to their former state : whom,
now being urgent with us, and rashly and importunately
extorting peace, that you may know, how we have treated,
I have sent you a book^, with live letters which I wrote
to the Clergy, and to the people, to the Martyrs also and the
Confessors. These letters, already sent to very many of our
Colleagues, have been approved, and they have written in
answer that they will persevere in the same purpose with
me, according to the Catholic faith. Which fact do you
also transmit to as many of our Colleagues as you can ;
that so one rule of discipline and one consent may be
observed by us all, according to the Lord's commands.
Dearest brother, I bid you ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XXVI.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren,
greeting.
The Lord speaketh and saith, Upon whom shall I look, l^a. G6,
hut upon the man thai is humble, and peaceable, and that
trembleth at my icords? This whereas we ought all to
be, so ought they especially who must labour, that after
their grievous lapse, they may by true penitence and entire
humility, win the favour of the Lord. But I have read the
P Probably the de Lapsis. For al- may have been substituted after-
though the first few linea allude to the wards,
close of the Decian persecution, these
Sfi .S7. C. dares not, in (jreat tt/afters, act alone.
Epist. letter of the whole body of Confessors, which they wish
XXVI
^'■—' through me to be notified to all my Colleagues, and in
which they desire that the peace granted by themselves
may be confirmed to those of whose behaviour since the
commission of their crime we are satisfied. Which matter
since it demands the advice and opinion of us all, I dare not
prejudge, and claim to myself alone what concerns us in
common. In the mean while, then, we must abide by
the letters, which I very lately wrote to you; copies of
which I have already sent to many of my Colleagues also ;
who have written back word that they approve my deter-
mination, and that we must not depart from it, until, peace
having been restored to us by the Lord, we may meet
together, and examine the case of each. Moreover, that
you may know what my colleague Caldonius wrote to me,
and what I wrote to him in answer, I enclose herewith
copies of both letters : all which I beg of you to read to our
brethren, that they may be more and more composed to
patience, nor to their former sin add yet another, in that
they will neither obey me nor the Gospel, nor suffer their
cases to be examined conformably to the letters of all the
Confessors.
Dearest brethren, I bid you ever heartily farewell, and
that ye remember me. Greet the whole brotherhood.
Farewell.
EPISTLE XXVIL
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons abiding at Rome,
his brethren, greeting.
\. Since my former Epistle to you, dearest brethren, in which
my conduct was explained, and some shght account given of
my discipline and diligence, there hath occurred another
mutter, of which also you ought not to be uninformed. For
our brother Lucianus, himself also one of the Confessors,
glowing indeed in faith and strong in courage, but in-
sufiiciently grounded in the reading of the word of the Lord,
has attempted certain things, making himself for some while
past, an authority to the ignorant populace, in that letters
Confusion through uriinstructed facility of some Martyrs. 57
written in his hand have been given to many persons in-
discriminately, in the name of Paulus. Whereas Mappalicus
the martyr, being cautious and modest, regardful of the law
and discipline, gave no letters contrary to the Gospel, but,
moved by domestic piety, recommended only that peace
should be granted to his mother'', who had lapsed: Satur-
ninus also, being still in prison after the torture, issued no
letters of that sort. But Lucianus, not only while Paulus
was still in prison, gave letters in his name indiscriminately
written with his own hand, but even after his decease, con-
tinued to do the same in his name, saying that he had been
ordered so to do by Paulus; not knowing that the Lord
must rather be obeyed than the fellow-servant. In the name
of Aurelius too, a youth who has endured the torture, many
letters have been given, written with the hand of the same
Lucianus, because Aurelius did not know how to write. To
check this practice in some degree, I wrote a letter to them,
which I sent to you under cover of my last Epistle ; wherein Ep. 20.
I failed not to beg and persuade them, that they would have
regard to the law of the Lord, and to the Gospel.
2. But after I had sent this letter to them, in the hope that
something might be done as it were more moderately and
temperately, the same Lucianus wrote a letter in the name of
all the Confessors, whereby the whole bond of faith, and the
fear of God, and the commandment of the Lord, and the
sanctity and strength of the Gospel, were well-nigh dissolved.
For he wrote in the name of all, that they had granted peace
to all ; and that they wished this sentence to be notified
through me to other Bishops, a copy of which letter I have
transmitted to you. There is added indeed, " of whose
behaviour since the commission of their crime you are
satisfied." A course which stirs up greater odium against me,
in that when I have begun to hear and examine the cases
of individuals, I must seem to deny to many, what all
now insist that they have received from the Martyrs and
Confessors.
3. Moreover, the beginning of this sedition has already shewn
itself; for in some cities of my province the multitude have
n and sister, F. and some Mss.
58 Martyrs subject to the Gospel which makes them Martyrs.
Epist. assailed tlieir rulers, and alarming and ovremiling such as
^^^ had not sufruient courage of mind or strength of faith, com-
pelled them to grant them forthwith that peace, which they
all clamorously declared to have been given them by the
Martyrs and Confessors. With me too some turbulent
persons, who in time past were with difficulty ruled by me
and whose cases were put off till my return, kindled by this
letter as by a firebrand, have begun to act more harshly, and
to extort the peace so granted them.
4. I have sent you a copy of what I have written to my
Clergy on this occasion. Moreover, what my colleague
Caldonius, according to his integrity and faith, ^\Tote to
me, and what I wrote in answer, I have sent for your
perusal. I have sent you also a copy of the letter of
Celerinus, a good and valiant Confessor, which he wrote to
the same Confessor, Lucianus, together with the answer of
Lucianus ; that you might know both my labour and dili-
gence in all matters, and the truth itself; how moderate and
cautious Celerinus the Confessor is, and how modest through
humility and awe of our religion ; but Lucianus, as I have
said, is less skilled in understanding the Lord's Scripture,
and by his too great easiness hath caused trouble, exposing
my scrupulous behaviour to odium. For whereas the Lord
Mat. 28, has said, that in the Name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost, nations are to be baptized, and past
sins remitted in Baptism ; he, ignorant of the commandment
and the law, bids peace be given, and sins remitted in the
name of Paulus, and this he says was given him in charge
by Paulus, as you will perceive by the letter of the same
Lucianus to Celerinus. Wherein he by no means consi-
dered, that not martyrs make the Gospel, but by the Gospel
arc martyrs made ; for Paul also the Apostle, whom the
Lord called a chosen vessel unto Hhn, hath said in one of
9^1- • . his Epistles, / marvel that ye are so soon removed from Him
that called you into the grace of Christ nnto another Gospel :
which is not another; but there be some that trouble you, and
would pervert the Gospel of Christ. But though we, or an
nnrjelfrom heaven, preach any other Gospel unto you than
that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.
As we said bqfore, so say I now again, If any man preach
StrciKjih derived from (he concurrent 'practice oj Churches. 59
any other Gospel unto you than that ye have received, let
him be accursed.
5. Your letter however, which 1 received, addressed to my
Clerg}^, arrived opportunely, as did that which the blessed
Confessors, Moyses, Maximus, Nicostratus, and the rest,
sent to Saturninus, Aurelius, and the rest, wherein the full
vigour of the Gospel, and the firm discipline of the law
of the Lord, are upheld. When I was labouring herein,
and resisting the torrent of odium with all the strength
of faith, your language aided me much, so that it was of
God that the work was shortened, and that before my last
Epistle reached you, you should make known to me, that
your opinion strongly and unanimously coincided with
mine conformably to the law of the Gospel.
1 bid you, dearest and much-longed for brethren, ever
heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XXVIIL
Cyprian to Moyses and Maximus, Presbyters', and to
the rest of the Confessors, his dearly beloved brethren,
greeting.
1. The glory of your faith and courage, most valiant and
most blessed brethren, I already knew from report ; greatly
rejoiced and exceedingly congratulating you, that the especial
favour of our Lord Jesus Christ hath, by the confession of
His Name, prepared you for the crown. For ye, being made
chiefs and leaders in the encounter of our time, advanced
the ensigns of the heavenly warfare. Ye by your courage
began the spiritual struggle, which God hath willed should
now be carried on. Ye by your immoveable strength, and
unshaken stedfastness, broke the first onset of the rising
war. Thence opened the happy prelude of the battle.
Thence began the tokens of victory. It hath happened that
here martyrdoms have been perfected by the torture. But
he who leading the attack was made an example of courage to
' of Rome. Their imprisonment with also Ep. 31.) Maximus is named also
Nicostratus a Deacon after the martyr- (as well as Moses) by Cornelius, ap.
dom of Fabius is mentioned in an old Eus. H. E. vi. 3. [B.]
Catalogue of Bishops of Rome, fsee
(»0 Observance of lUscipline a second honour to Martyrs.
Epist. liis brethren, sliares witli tlie Martyrs in honour. The
^■''*"'' crowns braided bv vour hands ve liave sent from vou to us,
A 250. ' * * .' •
and ve have ])ledj^^ed your bretlu'en from the cup of salvation*.
2. 'I'd lliis -glorious oi)ening of Confession, and to the pre-
hi(hs of a victorious warfare, hath now been added the
uplioUHng of discijdine, wliieh I leanit from the energy of
vour letter lately written to your Colleagues who with you
are joined to tlie Lord in confession, anxiously warning that
the holy precepts of the Gospel, and the life-giving com-
mandments once delivered to us, be upheld with firm and
resolute exactness. Behold another lofty step to your glory,
behold a second title, joined with that of Confession, for
obtaining favour of God : to stand with a firm tread, and in
this conflict to remove by the strength of faith those who
attempt to make an inroad on the Gospel, and who raise
unholy hands to throw down the precepts of the Lord, to
have already furnished the first proofs of courage, and now to
furnish lessons of discipline. The Lord after His Resur-
rection sending forth His Apostles chargeth them, and saith,
Mat.28, All pouer is (jiven unto Me in heaven and in earth ; go ye,
■ therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the
Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost;
teaching them to observe all tilings ivhatsoever I have com-
manded you. And John the Apostle, mindful of the charge,
1 John afterwards in his Epistle lays it down. Hereby, he says, ice
' ' ' do know tluit u-e know Him, if ue keep His commandments.
He that saith he knoweth Him, and keepeth not His com-
mandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. In
advising that these precepts be observed, you keep the
divine and heavenly commandments. This is to be a
Confessor of the Lord, this is to be a Maityr of Christ, to
maintain one's profession inviolate, and a stedfast firmness
in all things. For, to be willing to become a Martyr
through' the Lord, while we endeavour to destroy the Lord's
« Pp.116, 12. is interpreted of "drink- own Passion, S. Ambr. in Ps. 3". §. 17.
inp"ofHis"Ciip"ofsurterinp;s,(asv.l:j. and thenceof His Blood in the Cup of the
" dear in the sight of the Lord is the H. Euch. S. Ambr. 1. c. S. Ath. ad loc.
death of His saints,") by S. Ambr. 1. 5. ap. Cord. " analogical Interpreters,"
in Luc. §.5'.t. col. 1369. S. Aug. ad loc. ap. S. Chrys. ad loc.
(Ps.11.5, 13.§.6.) Prosper, Pacian.Ep.2 « by His help ; Bal. in text, pricter,
fin.Cassiodor.adloc.Thfodt.adloc.Orig. in notes, propter, most old MSS. per.
1 heods. ad loc. ap. Cord.; of our Lord's
Suhdeacoi) and Reader appoiiiled irillt adiice of Cleryy. 01
precepts ; to use against Him the honour He hath given
thee; to become in a manner a rebel with the weapons
received from Him ; this is, to be willing to confess Christ,
and to deny the Gospel of Christ. I rejoice, therefore, on
your account, most valiant and most faithful brethren ; and
greatly as I congratulate the Martyrs honoured here for the
glory of their courage, so do I and as greatly congratulate you
for the crown of the Lord's discipline. The Lord hath
poured forth His favour in many kinds of bounty, He dis-
tributeth the spiritual praise and glory of good soldiers in
abundant variety. We also are partakers of your honours,
we reckon your glory our own, whose times are brightened
with such full happiness, that our age has been allowed to
behold both tried servants of God, and soldiers of Christ,
crowned.
I bid you, most valiant and most blessed brethren, ever
heartily farewell, and remember me.
EPISTLE XXIX.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, Iiis hrethren,
greeting.
Wishing nothing to be concealed from you, dearest
brethren, I send you copies, as well of what has been
written to me, as of my answers ; and I trust my answer will
not be displeasing to you. Moreover I should acquaint you
by my own Epistle, that for urgent reasons I have written to
the Clergy in the City'. And because it was fitting I ' Rome,
should write by Clergy ; but I am aware that very many of
our own are absent, and that the few, who are there, scarcely
suffice for the performance of the daily services ; it became
necessary to appoint some others, who might be sent ; you
are to know, then, that I have made Saturus a Reader, and
Optatus the confessor a Subdeacon ; whom we had already,
by common advice, made next to the Clergy ; having pre-
viously, on Easter day, appointed Saturus to read once and
again ; and when, with the Presbyters and Doctors", we had
" The " Doctor," originally an oflice Acts 13, 1.) appears to have continueil
furnished with distinct gifts of the Holy longer in the African Church, than in
Spirit, (1 Cor. 12, 28. 29. Eph. 4, 11. others, as a distinct class of Preshyters.
62 Si. C. scrupulous to do nothimj new^in absence of the Clergy.
EP18T. mado careful trial of the Readers, we appointed Optatus
^^^- from among thcni to be a teacher of the Hearers ; examining
' ^^^' whether, in both, all things con-esponded to what ought to
be found in such as were being prepared for the Clergy. 1
have done nothing new then in your absence; only, what
had been long since begun by the common advice of us all,
has, on an urgent occasion, been completed.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and
that ye remember me. Greet the brotherhood. Farewell.
EPISTLE XXX.
To Pope Cyprian., the Presbyters and Deacons^, abiding
at Rome, greeting.
1. Although a mind, conscious of its own integrity, and
upheld by the strength of Evangelical discipline, and made
its own true witness as to the heavenly decrees, is wont to
be content with God alone for Judge, and neither to seek
the praises nor to fear the accusations of another; yet they
are worthy of double honour, who, knowing that their con-
science is subject to God only as Judge, yet desire that
their proceedings may be approved also by their very
brethren. That you, brother Cyprian, should do this, is no
wonder, who, according to your innate modesty and
diligence, have wished us to be found, not so much judges,
as partners, in your counsels; that we, while we approve
what you have done, might share the praise with you, and be
partakers of your counsels, because we concur with them.
For wc are all thought to have laboured together, wherever
we are found united in the same agreement of censure and
discipline.
2. For what is either in peace so fitting, or in the war of
persecution so necessary, as to uphold a due strictness of
At least, they are mentioned distinctly, 1. i. vis. 3. 1. ii. mand. 4. 1. iii. simil. 9.
and, it seems, as an order, Tert. de $.16.16.25.) The " Presbyters" and
Praescr. c. 3 and 14. as "endowed with "teachers of the brethren in the vil-
the grace of knowledge," (see p. 448, lages" are also named separately by
note h. Oxt. Tr.) here, and Acta Perp. S. Dionysius. (ap. Eus. vii. 24.)
et Fe\. ap. Ruinart. p. 99. (quoted by ^ The actual writer was Novatian,
Dodw. Dis.«. 6. who also refers to the (Ep. 65.) to whom in an ancient Ms.
separate mention of them in S. Herm. Ep. 36. is ascribed.
Strictiiess,andji.delily,and vigoiir,in Roman Church, of old.m
divine discipline ? which whosoever shall relax, must needs
continually beat about on the unstable tide of things, and be
carried hither and thither by the various and uncertain gusts
of affairs, and the rudder as it were of good counsel being
wrenched out of his hands, he must dash the ship of the
Church's safety against the rocks ; so that it is evident that
the safety of the Church can no otherwise be provided for,
than that, if any make against it, they be cast aside as adverse
waves, and the exact rule of discipline be adhered to, as a
helm of safety in a storm.
3. Nor has this advice been now of late only thought of
by us, nor have these aids against the presumptuous been,
with us, any sudden accession, but such is read to have been
the ancient strictness, ancient fidelity, and ancient discipline,
amongst us. For the Apostle would not have given us such
praise, where he says. Your faith is spoken of ihroiigUout Rom. i,
the ivorld, unless this vigorousness had derived its root of^*
faith from that time and thenceforwards ; from which praise
and glory to have degenerated were the greatest crime.
For it is a less disgrace never to have reached the heraldry
of praise than to have fallen from its summit. It is a less
crime not to have been honoured with a good testimony,
than to have lost the honour of good testimonies; less, to
have lain unpraised, unhonoured, without panegyric for good
deeds, than, disinherited of the faith, to have lost the praise
that had become our's. For those things which are ad-
vanced to any one's honour, vmless upheld by anxious and
solicitous toil, do but swell the imputation of criminality the
most grievous.
4. That we do not say this feignedly, our former Epistles
have proved, in which we distinctly declared our opinion not
only against those, who by the lawless production of ungodly
certificates had betrayed themselves as infidels, deeming
they could so escape the snares of the Devil which entangled
them, whereas through this very act of witnessing to him,
they were no less held by him, than if they had approached
the ungodly altars; but against those too who had adopted
the certificates, though not present when they were framed,
since they had virtually made themselves present, by pro-
curing them to be so written. For he is not free from guilt,
04 Seeming compliance with sinful laws, the very sin.
EprsT. who lias bidden tlic thing be done ; nor is he a stranger to
^^^' the crime, by whose consent, although he did not commit the
crinio, it is still jiublicly rehearsed of him ; and since the
whole sacrament of faith is understood to be compiisod in
the confession of the Name of Christ, whoso resorts to fal-
lacious tricks in excuse, has denied Him ; and whoso would
seem to have complied cither with edicts or laws put forth
against the Gospel, has already obeyed them, in that he wished
to seem to have obeyed them. Moreover against those also,
who had ])olluted their hands and lips by unlawful sacrifices,
their own minds being before polluted, whence too their very
hands and lips were polluted, we have shewn our fidelity
and concurrent censure.
5. Far be it from the Roman Church to relax her vigour
by such imholy easiness, and to weaken the nerves of disci-
pline, to the overthrow of the majesty of faith ; that, while
not only do our brethren lie around, overthrown in heaps,
but others are still falling, the remedy of communion be
applied, which, too hastily imparted, can never profit, and new
wounds through mistaken mercy be imprinted on the old
wounds of their fall, and repentance be torn from the
unhapi)y souls to their greater ruin. For where can the
medicine of "loosing" avail, if even the very physician, by
cutting short repentance, letteth loose new perils ? If he
only covers over the wound, nor suffers the needful remedies
of time to heal the scar \ This is not to cure, but, if wo
would speak truth, to kill.
(). However from the Confessors too, in this place, whom
the honour of their confession still confines in prison, and
whom, in the warfare for the Gospel, their faith hath already
once crowned in a glorious confession, — from them you have
letters agreeing with our own, wherein they have asserted the
severity of (ios])el discijdine, and have held back the scan-
dalous petitions frtxii doing shame to the Church. Had they
not done this, the breaches in Gospel discipline would not
easily be repaired ; especially since none could so fitly
uphold unimpaired the strength and dignity of Evangelical
vigour, as they who had given themselves up to the rage of
the enemy to be torttu'ed and mangled for the Gospel, that
they might not deservedly lose the honour of martyrdom, by
Exte7isive evil demands largeness of counsel. 65
wishing on occasion of martyrdom to betray the Gospel.
For he who does not guard what he hath, in that whence he
hath it, doth, while he violates the tenure of what he pos-
sesseth, forfeit his possession.
7. On which subject, we ought, and do, give you our deepest
and most abundant thanks, that you enhghtened the darkness
of their prison by your letters ; that you came to them, in
what way you could enter ; that you refreshed their minds,
strong in their own faith and confession, by your exhorta-
tions and letters; that commending their happiness with
deserved praises, you inflamed them to a much more ardent
desire of heavenly glory ; that you gave an impulse to their
forwardness ; that those who, as we believe and hope,
are about to be conquerors, you animated with the force of
your language ; so that although the whole may seem to
proceed from the faith of the Confessors and the Divine
grace, yet in some sort they may seem indebted to you in
their martyrdom.
8. But to return to the subject whence we have somewhat
digressed, what sort of letters we sent to Sicily also you will
find subjoined. On us, however, there lieth a further necessity
for delaying this matter, in that, since the decease of Fabia-
nus of most honoured memory, on account of the difficulties
of circumstances and the times, we have no Bishop yet
appointed, who should settle all these matters, and might,
with authority and counsel, take account of those who have
lapsed. However, in a business of such vast magnitude we
agree with what you also have yourself fully expressed;
that the peace of the Church must be awaited, and then, in a
full conference of Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons, and Con-
fessors, with those of the laymen also who have stood, account
be taken of the lapsed. For it seems to us both very in-
vidious and oppressive, to examine without advice of many,
what many have committed, and for one to pass sentence,
when so great a crime is known to have spread and extended
itself among great numbers ; neither indeed can a decree be
firm, which shall not appear to have the consent of numbers.
Look how almost the whole world lieth waste, and the
remnants and ruined heaps of the fallen lying on all sides.
There is demanded then a largeness of counsel proportioned
F
A. 260.
()(i Mutual duties of the Church and the lapsed.
F.pisT. to the wide extent of the sin. TiCt not tlie medicine be less
V V v
' ■ than the wound; let not the remedies be fewer than the
deaths; that inasmuch as they who fell, therefore fell, because
with a blind rashness they neglected caution, so should
those who strive to repair this damage, use all deliberation
in counsel, lest any thing being done as it ought not, should
be considered by all as not binding.
J). With one and the same }3urj30se, therefore, with the
same prayers and weeping, let both us, who seem as yet to
have escaped the ruins of this time, and those also who seem
to have fallen under its violence, deprecate the Divine
Majesty, and entreat peace for the Church's name. Let us
cherish, guard, strengthen one another by our mutual
prayers. Let us pray for the lapsed, that they may be
raised up. Let us pray for those who stand, that they may
not be tempted so as to fall. Let us pray, that those who
are reported to have fallen, acknowledging the heinousness
of their sin, may learn not to desire an instantaneous and
too hasty cure. Let us pray that the frnit of pardon may
follow in the penitence of the lapsed ; that being conscious
of their crime they may cheerfully lend us their patience for
a while, nor disturb yet more the still shaken condition of the
Church ; lest they be found to have lighted up persecution
within the Church, and turbulence also be added to their
many crimes. For shamefacedness especially becomes those,
who lie condemned, as unashamed to sin. Let them indeed
knock at the doors, but by no means break them open.
Let them come to the threshold of the Church, but by no
means leap over it. Let them watch at the gates of the
heavenly camp, but armed with modesty, whereby they may
know that they have been deserters. Let them resume the
trumpet of their prayers, but not to sound a charge to battle.
Let them arm themselves with weapons of modesty, and
resume the shield of faith which, by denying it through fear
of death, they had parted with ; but let them think that, in
this armour thus late resumed, they are armed against the
devil, not against the Church, who mourns their fall. Much
will they be profited by modest petitions, bashful entreaty,
nredful humility, patience not inactive. Let them send
forth tears as ambassadors for their sorrow^s ; let groans
Discipline ofChurchto have in eyethe tnercy and severity of God. U7
uttered from their inmost breast plead their cause, shewing
their sorrow and shame for the crime committed.
10. Nay, if they have a thorough horror of the magnitude
of their guilt and shame, if they treat with hand truly skilful
the deadly stroke in their breast and conscience, and the deep
and wide recesses of their wound, be they ashamed even to
beg; only that on the other hand not to have begged the aid
of reconciliation were matter of yet greater peril and shame.
But be all this within the sacrament of the Faith''; be a due
regard to time a law in their very entreaty; be it with humble
entreaty; be it then with submissive prayer; for he too who is
asked should be softened, not forced ; and as the Divine cle-
mency should be regarded, so should the Divine censure ; for as
it is written, I forgave thee all that debt, because thou desiredst Mat. 18,
Me ; so is it written, Whosoever shall deny Me before men, j^^^ ^q
him u'Hl I also deny before My Father, and before His^s.Luke
angels. For God, as He is merciful, so is He one Who ' " '
exacteth obedience to His precepts, and that careful ; and
as He invites to the feast, so him that hath not on <Ae Mat.22,
wedding garment. He casts out of the assembly of the^^'^^'
saints, bound hand and foot. He hath prepared heaven,
but He hath prepared hell too. He hath prepared a place
of refreshment, but He hath prepared also eternal punish-
ments. He hath prepared light inapproachable, but He
hath prepared also a vast and eternal darkness of perpetual
night.
11. We then here, desiring to observe this moderate and
tempered course in the treatment of these cases, have for a
long time, — many of us, and moreover with several Bishops in
our neighbourhood, or at no great distance, and such as the
heat of this persecution had driven from other distant pro-
vinces,— been of opinion that nothing new should be done
before the appointment of a Bishop, yet have thought that
the care of the lapsed must be tempered with moderation ;
and that, meanwhile, as long as it pleaseth God to delay the
gift of a Bishop, the case of those who can bear the delay
=■ In Sacramento, i. e. fidei as above, Apol. c. 47.] who also calls the Mosaic
[§. 4. p. 64. and Test. iii. 50.J Tert.de law, Sacramentuni Judaicum, as op-
Anima, [c. 1. and Sacramento alone, posed to ours, (nostrum,) Apol. c. 19.
de Praescr. c. 20. s. nostrum Apol. c. 1. 5.' Here then " the law of the Gospel."
de Idol. c. 6. adv. Marc. v. 5. s. nostra [F.]
F 2
68 liccoiuiliatiim hij Church in rcrcrence of sentence of God.
Episr. sliould 1)C' k('])t in suspense ; but that to those, whose life
-7^ 'hastrninu: to its close admits of no delay, when they have
done penance and often professed a detestation for their
deeds, if with tears, with groaning, with weeping, they have
given signs of unfeigned soiTow and penitence, when, in
man's sight, no liope of life is left, — that so at length, with
caution and solicitude, relit^f be granted them, God Himself
only knowing what He will do with such, and in what way
He will adjust the balance of His Judgment ; ourselves how-
ever taking anxious heed, that neither should wicked men
commend our too ready compliance, nor the truly penitent
blame our severity as cruel.
Most blessed and most glorious Pope, we bid you ever
heartily farewell in the Lord, and remember us.
EPISTLE XXXL
To Pope Cyprian, Moyses and Maximus Presbyters, and
Nicostratits and Kujinus Deacons, and the other Con-
fessors ivho are uifh them, perseveriny in the faith of the
truth, in God the Father, and in His Son Jesus Christ
our Lord, and in the Holy Ghost, greeting.
\. Set, as we are, amidst various and manifold sorrow,
brother, encompassed by the fallen heaps of many brethren
throughout almost the whole world, the chief consolation
which hath reached us hath been, that by the receipt of
your letters we have been cheered, and obtained refresh-
ment for the griefs of our troubled spirits. Whence we are
now able to understand the grace of Divine Providence, that
perhaps for no other reason He willed to keep us so long
confined in the bonds of imprisonment, than that being pre-
pared and more mightily animated by your letters, we
might attain the destined crown witli a more ready cheerful-
ness. For your letters have shone in upon us, as in a
storm a serene air ; in a troubled sea a longed for calm; rest
amid toil ; health in peril and jiain ; in thickest darkness
a bright and shining Ught ; we so drank them in w ith thirsty
spirits, and received with them famished longing,as with joy to
fnid ourselves sulHciently fed and invigorated by them for
B/essc'dnesa of Martyrs. 09
the struggle with the enemy y. The Lord will repay you
for this your charity, and return you the fruit due to so
good a work. For he no less deserves the reward of a
crown who has exhorted, than he who has also suffered ;
he is no less deserving of praise who has taught, than he
who has also acted ; he is no less to be honoured who hath
admonished, than he who has fought; except indeed that
sometimes a greater weight of glory redounds to him who
instructed, than to him who has proved himself a docile
disciple. For the one perhaps would not have had the
excellence he has shewn, had not the other taught.
2. We repeat it again therefore, we have received, brother
Cyprian, great joy, great consolation, great ease, especially
that you have described with such glorious and fitting
praises, the glorious, I will not say death, but immortality,
of Martyrs. For such a close ought to be accompanied with
such words, that the things related may be described as
they were really done. In your letters then we have
beheld those glorious triumphs of the Martyrs, and with our
own eyes, in a maimer, have followed them on their way to
heaven ; and have contemplated them placed amidst angels,
and the Powers and Dominions in heaven. We in a
manner heard too with our own ears the Lord giving the
testimony promised them, before the Father. This it is then
which day by day raises our courage, and inflames us to the Mat.io,
attainment of so great honour. ^-•
3. For what more glorious, or what more happy can be
vouchsafed to any man from the Divine favour, than to
confess the Lord God in the very act of expiring in the very
hands of His murderers ? than amidst the various and ex-
quisite torments of the fury of the secular power, the
body racked and tortured and mangled, to confess Christ
the Son of God, with a free though departing spirit.?
leaving the world to seek heaven .? quitting men to stand
amidst angels? breaking through all worldly impediments,
to stand free in the sight of God ? to gain a heavenly king-
dom wilhout any delay'.? to become the colleague with
y The strength of those condemned Perp. §. 17.) which furnishes the image
to the gladiatorial shows was kept up here.
by a previous full diet, ad Don. c. 5. ^ See de Exh. Mart. §. 12. p. 300, 1,
p. 5. Tert. Apol. c. 42. hence the Oxf. Tr.
" coena libera" of the Martyrs (Acta
70 f,ovf of iiKirtijiddin kindled hy o>ir Lord''s words.
Epist. Christ in sufferiiiEr for the Name of Christ? by the Divine
XXXI .
^-'-^^" mercy to be made the judge of one's own judge ? to have
brought away an unspotted conscience from the confession
of His Name ? not to have obeyed human and profane laws
contrary to the Faith ? to have borne a public witness to the
truth? by dying to have overcome that very death, which is
dreaded by all ? by death itself to have attained immor-
tality ? torn and tortured by all the instruments of cnielty,
to have overcome the torture by the tortures themselves ? by
strength of courage to have wrestled successfully with all
the agonies of a mangled body ? not to have shuddered
at one's own blood streaming forth? enduring through faith",
to begin to love our punishments ? to think it loss to their life
not to have departed out of it ?
4. For to this battle the Lord, as it were with the trumpet
Mat. 10 of His Gospel, rouseth us, saying, He that loveth father or
'S7. 38. jjiQijf^Qy more than 3Ie, is not worthy of Me. And he that
loveth his own soul more than Me, is not worthy of Me.
And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after Me,
Cf.Mat.«« not worthy of Me. And again, Blessed are they which
11^12 are persecuted for righteousness' sake; for theirs is the
Luke 6, kingdom of heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall perse-
22 Acts
7 52. (^ute you, and hate you : rejoice, and be exceeding glad : for
so did their fathers persecute the prophets which were
Mat. 10 before you. And again, Ye shall stand before governors
18.21. f^j^fi fiijiys • and the brother shall deliver up the brother to
death, and the father the son ; and he that endureth to the
Rev. 3 end shall be saved. And, To him that overcometh will I
2^- grant to sit with 3Ie in My throne, even as I also overcame,
and am set down on the throne of My Father. JNIoreover
the A])ostle asks ; Who shall separate us from the love qf
Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or
famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword ? As it is written,
Eom. 8, For Thy sake ice are killed all the day long, ive are ac-
•ji)—S7. ^QiifiiQd (IS sheep for the slaughter ; nay, in all these things
we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us.
5. When we read and compaje these things and the like
in the Gos])els, and in our Lord's words feel as it were
torches put under us to kindle our faith ; not only do we
* " suf.plicia sua post fidem ainare and then, upon endurance, to love suf-
cfppisse," i. e. first to endure in faith, ferings.
Christians sought, or waited for, martyrdom, as God guided.! I
no longer dread the enemies of the truth, we even challenge''
them ; and in the very fact that we have not yielded, we
have already conquered the enemies of God, and have over-
*" This may more naturally, and, ac-
cording to the principles of S. Cyprian,
would, relate to the bold defiance of the
Heathen magistrate, by the Christians
when brought before him, not that they
offered themselves to martyrdom. See
the last Epist., and Passio, ej. e Vet.
Cod. ap. Fell. p. 11. " Cyprian said,
since the rule of the Church forbids that
any present himself [for martyrdom]
&c." The Church of Smyrna calls the
martyrdom of S. Polyearp, after he had
withdrawn himself, " a martyrdom ac-
cording to the Gospel. For he wished
to be given up, as did The Lord, that
we also might become imitators of Him,
not considering only our own things,
and also those of others.'' (Epist. Eccl.
Smym. ap. Vales, ad Eus. iv. 15.) The
same principles are given by S. Clem.
Alex. Strom, iv. 10. p. 597. ed. Pott,
(on our Lord's words Matt. 10, 23.)
and vii. 11. p. 871. by Origan also in
Matt tom. X. §. 23. and in Joann. 18,
12. t. 28. c. 18. and S. Ambr. de Off.
i. 37. §. 187. S. Aug. c. Gaud. Donat.
i. §. 40. (quoting the Acta of St. C.
see Oxf. Tr. p. xx.) S. Ambr. 1. c. and
the Church of Smyrna in their Ep.
assign the reason, (see c. 5. ed. Usser.
and ap. Vales, ad Eus. iv. 15.) lest any
over-confidently expose himself to perils
to which he is unequal ; Origen also,
the want of charity in aggravating
the condemnation of the heathen. Yet
this no ways excludes the contrary
practice, when some sudden emergency
occurred, and holy people might know
themselves to be led by the Spirit of
God ; as when S. Romanus could not
bear the sight of Christians sacrificing,
and rebuked them, " out of zeal for the
honour of God," and so vvas martyred,
(Eus. de Mart. Pal. c. 2.) or SS. Pris-
cus, Malchus, and Alexander, " kindled
by a divine glow of faith," (Martyrol.
Rom. Mart. 28.) or, amid the general
consternation, S. Apphianus, seized the
Praetor's arm when sacrificing, '' the
Divine power which led him thereto
speaking aloud by his very act," (Eus.
ib. c. 4.) or SS. Antoninus, Zebinas, and
Germanus cried to one to cease from his
error, (ib. c. 9.) or S. ^desius struck
one, (Wy. c. 6. and note.) These were
inspired to strike terror into the Hea-
then, and nur Lord Who jjave them
strength to endure, or wrought miracles
as to their bodies, (c. 4 fin, c. 9 fin.)
sanctioned it. Such is every where the
judgment even of Eusebius. Of the
like kind was it, when all the Chris-
tians of a city in one body presented
themselves to the Proconsul. (Tert. ad
Scap. c. 5.) The willingness to die ap-
pears to have hindered the persecution.
Again, the self-oblation of Christians,
who had once denied, (Eus. v. 1.) was
but the rescinding of a denial of our
Lord. Else it is even remarkable in
the persecution of Verus, how the
Christians waited to be seized. (Ib.)
Other cases (as of the virgin, who
cried out from the crowd, " And how
long tormentest thou thus savagely
my sister P" (ib. c. 8.) seem the etiects
of an involuntary but divine sympathy,
giving occasion to noble sufieriug. (See
ib.) In each case, " Wisdom was jus-
tified of her children ;" the discernment
to meet or to avoid such perils, Origen
says, " belongs to the wise in Christ,"
(tom. 16. on S. Matt. §. 1.) See further
Pearson, Vindic. Ign. c. 9. and de Laps,
c. 8. p. 159. not. g. Oxf. Tr. The re-
lation in the Acta S. Stephani, that at
the beginning of the persecution of
Valerian, some Christians hid them-
selves, " others betraying themselves
(se prodentes) obtained the crown of
martyrdom," (ap. Baron. Ann. 259. ^.
21.) seems to relate to such as had been
already accused, who might know that
their hour was come, and so were
guided by the act of our Lord, (S, Job.
18, 4. 5.) as when S. Phocas told the
soldiers sent to slay him, " I am that
Phocas ;"(S. Asterius Hom. in Phocam
M. ap. Combefis. t. i. p. 176, 7.) or S.
Polyearp, in the end, would not escape.
(Ep. Eccl. Smyrn. ap. Eus. iv. 15.)
The present passage seems rather to
relate to the " good confessions" of the
Faith, or the readiness of Christians
for the torture, whereby the heathen
persecutors were the more provoked ;
as when S. Polyearp, with a groan,
echoed the words, a'gs reus aftavs (1. c.)
or S. Pothinus, " Thou shalt know, if
thou art worthy;" (Martyrs of Lyons,
ib. V. 1.) or S. Romanus, vav fiti r'i (rwf
(Mart. Pal. c. 2.) or SS. Saturninus
and Saturus, " Thou us, God thee will
judge." (Acta Perpet. §. 18.)
7-2 Proi/etH fur nuirtiirdom <ni(l to he clnili/ prepared for it.
Eptst. come the nefarious laws at^ainst the Failli. And though we
XXXI
A. 250.
"have not yet shed our blood, but are prepared to shed it,
no one may think this postponement clemency, for it injures
us, it interposes a hindrance to our glory, it puts off heaven,
it delays the glorious sight of God. For in a contest of
this sort, in a battle of this sort where it is the fight of faith,
not to put off martyrs by delay is true clemency. Pray
therefore, dearest Cyprian, that the Lord may day by day
more and more richly and readily arm and adorn us by
His grace, and confirm and strengthen us by the might of
His power ; and, as the good Captain, having hitherto exer-
cised and trained His soldiers in the camp of our prison-
house. He would now lead them out to the intended field
of battle ; that He would give us the divine armour, those
weapons which know not defeat, f/ie breastplate of righteous-
vess, which is never wont to be broken, the shield of faith,
which cannot be pierced through, the helmet of salvation ^
which cannot be cloven, and tlie sword of the Spirit, which
is not used to be blunted. For to whom should we rather
give in charge to ask these things for us, than to so
reverend a Bishop ; as destined victims asking aid of the
Priest ?
6. Behold another joy to us, that, though you have, from
the circumstances of the times, been for a while separated
from the brethren, yet you have not been wanting in the
duties of your Episcopal charge ; that you have liequently
strengthened the Confessors by your letters ; that yon have
defrayed also necessary expenses from your own rightful
funds ; tliat you have ever shewn yourself in a manner
present in all things ; that in no part of your duty have
you halted as a deserter.
7. But what most powerfully excited us to exceeding
joy? ^^'e cannot supiness, or rather we must record it
with the full testimony of our approbation. For we per-
ceive that you have, with befitting severity, and deservedly,
reproved both those wdio, unmindful of their sins, in your
absence, with hasty and precipitate eagerness, had extorted
peace from the Presbyters, and those who, without heed to
Matt, r, the Gospel, had, with sacrilegious readiness, given the holy
'■ See on Tert. de Speet. c. 25. p. 314. nnt. n. Oxf. Tr.
Benejil of delay to the lap.^ed; character 0/ penifencr 78
of the Lord unto dogs, and pearls to sfr/iie : whereas
a great sin, which has spread with incredible desolation
over almost the whole world, ought only, as you write,
to he dealt with, with caution and moderation, in a
consultation of all the Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons, Con-
lessors, and laymen too who have stood fast, as you yourself
in your letters testify ; lest while we attempt unseasonably
to repair the ruins, we should be found to occasion other and
greater. For where have we left the divine word, if pardon
is so easily granted to sinners ? their minds indeed are to be
cherished, and nurtured to the time of their maturity, and
they are to be instructed from the Holy Scriptures how vast a
sin, and above all sins, they have committed. Nor let them be
enboldened by this, that they are many ; rather be they the
more restrained by this very fact, that they are not few. The
boldness of numbers does not usually avail to the extenuation
of a crime ; but rather these things, shame, modesty, patience,
discipline, humility, and submission, awaiting the judgment
of others on itself, abiding others' sentence on what concerns
itself. This is it that proves penitence ; this is it that
bringeth healing over a deep-sunk wound; this is it that
restores and builds up the ruins of a soul overthrown ; this,
which quells and checks the vapour that teems from their
noisome sins. A physician will not give to the sick the diet
of healthy frames ; lest, by unseasonable food, he should
inflame, not check, the rage of the disease ; lest, in a word,
what might by fasting have been more early reduced, he
through impatience feed and protract by undigested food.
8. Cleansed then by good works must be the hands
polluted with impious sacrifices ; the wretched lips, defiled
with imholy food, must be purified with the words of true
penitence. The mind must be broken up, renewed, and
consecrated in the inmost recesses of the faithful heart.
Frequent penitential groanings must be heard. Not once
alone, but oftentimes must tears of faithfulness be ])oured from
their eyes; that those very eyes, which have with guilt
looked upon the idols, may, by tears, appeasing God, wash
out the crimes they had committed. In disease nothing
is so necessary as patience. The distempered struggle
with their pain ; and at length hope for health, if by en-
lapsed.
74 Men not to repine for what, of their own free-will^ they lost.
Epist. durance thcv can overcome their pain. For treacherous
XXXII . . .
. -- is the scar which the physician has too hastily healed over;
and the cure is undone by any casualty, if the remedies be
not ajiplied securely because slowly. A flame is easily
re-kindk'd into a conflagration, unless the whole fire be
extinguished to the very last spark. In like way, such as
\ 1'*ie these' should know that their case is better provided for
by the very delay, and that remedies are more sure from
needftil caution.
9. In fine, where will be found such as are now shut
u]) in the keeping of a filthy prison for confessing Christ,
if they who have denied Him do not peril their faith ? where
they who are bound and encompassed by chains for the
Name of God, if they are not deprived of Communion, who
have not retained the confession of God } Where the Martyrs
in prison, to lay down their glorious lives, if they who have
abandoned the faith, feel not the magnitude of their jierils
and their sins.f* But if they pretend too great impatience and
demand communion with unenduring haste, in vain do they
cast forth, from their [)etulant and unbridled mouths, those
querulous and invidious reproaches, unavailing against the
truth : for they might of their own right have retained that,
which now on a necessity, sought by their own free-will, they
are compelled to ask for. For the Faith which was able to
confess Christ, might have been preserved also by Christ, in
communion with Him.
Most blessed and most glorious Pope, we bid thee ever
heartily farewell in the Lord, and be mindful of us.
EPISTLE XXXII.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren,
(jreetimj.
\. That you may know, dearest brethren, what I have
written to the Clergy at Rome, and what answer they have
sent me, and what likewise Moyscs and Maximus Presbyters,
and Nicostratus and Rufinus Deacons, and the other Con-
fessors who are set with them in prison, have written in
answer to my Epistles, I have sent copies of the whole for
your perusal. Do ye take all the care ye can, that what I
Apostolic descent and line of Bishops vtarks of the Church. 75
have written, and they have answered, be made known to our
brethren. And if any Bishops of foreign Churches, my
Colleagues, or Presbyters, or Deacons, are with you, or
shall come among you, let them hear the whole from you.
If also they wish to take copies of the Epistles and to take
them home, let them have liberty to transcribe them. Although
I have already charged our brother Saturus, the Reader, that
he would permit all to copy them who so wish ; that in settling
for the present, in whatever degree, the affairs of the Church,
one consent, and that conformable to the Faith, may be ob-
served by all. For the rest however, as 1 have written to very
many of my Colleagues, we will consider what is to be done
more at large in a full council, when, by God's permission,
we shall be enabled to meet together.
Dearest and much longed-for brethren, I bid you ever
heartily farewell. Salute the brotherhood. Farewell.
EPISTLE XXXIII.
Cyprian to the Lapsed.
Our Lord, whose precepts and warnings we ought to
observe, determining the honour of a Bishop and the
ordering of His own Church, speaks in the Gospel, and says
to Peter, / say unto thee. That thou art Peter, and on thisM^ue,
rock will I bnild My Church ; and the gates of hell shall ^ • ^ •
not prevail against it. And I will give unto thee the keys of
the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shall bind on
earth shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou slialt
loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. Thence the
ordination of Bishops, and the ordering of the Church, runs
down along the course of time and line of succession, so
that the Church is settled upon her Bishops ; and every act of
the Church is regulated by these same Prelates. Since then
this is founded on the divine law, I marvel that some have
had the bold temeiity to write to me, as if they were ad-
dressing letters in the name of the Church ; whereas the
Church consisteth of the Bishops, and Clergy, and all who
stand. Far be it that the mercy of the Lord and His in-
vincible might should allow the number of the lapsed
76 Modesty of such /apscd as ncre of large hountifiiliiess.
Epist. to be called the Church ; whereas it is written, God is not
a7'25o7 ^^^ ^^'^ '2/' t^^c dead, hut of the living. We wish indeed
Mat.22.that all mav be made to live, and with supplications and
32 " ■ •
groans we pray that they may be restored to their ancient
state. But if some of the lapsed will have it that they are
the Church, and if the Church is with them and in them,
what remains, than that they be entreated by us, that they
would vouchsafe to admit us into the Church ? Submissive
then, peaceable, and modest, nuist they needs be, who,
mindful of their sin, ought to appease God, and not write in
the name of the Church, when they should rather feel aware
that they are writing to the Church.
2. But there have written to me lately some of the lapsed
who are humble, and meek, and trembling, and fearing God,
and who have ever shewn in the Church a noble and en-
lai'ged charity''; and have ascribed their work to the Lord,
Lulve knowiu" that He has said, When ye shall have done all
17 10. '' y
these things, say, We are unprofitable servants; ice have
done that which was our duty to do. Which things they
considering, although they had received letters from the
factio^ Martyrs, yet, that their amends' might be allowed of the
Lord, wrote to me, with entreaty, that they acknowledged
their sin, and were performing sincere penance, yet that
they did not rashly, or with importunity, press their reconci-
liation ; but awaited my presence, saying that reconciliation
itself would be more grateful to them, if they should receive
it when 1 was present. How nnich I congratulate these,
God is witness; Who hath vouchsafed to discover*^ what
such servants earn of His mercy. Having lately received
these letters, and now reading your's written in a dif-
ferent tone, I beg you to distinguish your several requests,
and, whoever you are who have now sent these letters,
sub.scribe your names to the petition, and transmit it to me
with your several names. For I must first know whom I
have to answer ; then, 1 will write in answer to each of your
requests, according as I may be able in the mediocrity of
my station and line of conduct.
■' gloriosf et granditer operati sunt. "^ ostendere, i.e. by vision. The same
S. Cyprian so uses the words, operari, humble way of writing as before. See
operationes, comnionlv. See de Op. et Ep. xi. p. 25. n. f.
Eleem. p. 232 sqq. Oxf. Tr.
Prcsbi/fers', perccrsehj receivhin lapsed, excommunicdle. T7
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell ; and
that you would live peaceably and quietly, accordinj^ to
the Lord's discipline. Farewell.
EPISTLE XXXIV.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren,
greeting.
Ye have done' rightly and according to discipline, dearest
brethren, in that with the advice of my Colleagues who were
with you, ye have determined not to communicate with
Gains, Presbyter of Didda, and his Deacon ; who, having
been frequently detected in their perverse errors, communi-
cating with the lapsed and offering their oblations, and
having been, once and again, as you wrote to me, warned by
my Colleagues not to do so, have obstinately persisted in
their presumption and boldness, so deceiving certain bre-
thren of our people ; whose good we are anxious to consult
with all humility, and whose safety we tend, not with feigned
adulation, but with sincere faith ; advising thein to entreat
the Lord with true penitence and mourning and entire
sorrow ; for it is written. Remember from whence ihoti art Rev. 2,
fallen, and repent. And again Holy Scripture saith, Thus 1^,30,
saith the Lord ; When thou shall return and mourn, then ^^- ''"'•
shall thou be saved, and shall know ivhere thou hast been.
But how can they mourn and repent, whose mourning and
tears some of the Presbyters intercept, rashly thinking that
communion is to be restored to them, not considering that
it is written, They ttho call you happy ^ cause you to err, and
destroy the way o/your paths. No wonder that our whole-
some and true counsel produces no good, while the healthful
truth is hindered by pernicious smoothness and flattery ; and
the wounded and diseased minds of the lapsed sufler what
the rich and infirm often suffer bodily; while they reject
wholesome food and beneficial beverage, as bitter and loath-
some, and long for the things which seem sweet and
pleasurable for the present, they bring upon them de-
f Is. 3, 12. " They which lead thee," although that of the E. V. is the chief
E. V. The Hebrew word includes both, sense.
78 S/. C. will not decide (done nlidt shall form a precedent.
Epist. struction and death, by their inattention and disobedience :
XXXIV ' ^
^ ^^^ ' nor can the trne remedies of the physician profit to their
health, while a soft indulgence by its smoothness deceiveth.
2. Do you therefore, according to my Epistles, coun-
selling this faithfully and healthfully, not withdraw from
these wiser counsels. And read these same Epistles to my
Colleagues also should any either be with you, or come
among you, that with unanimity and concert, we may take
wholesome counsel for mollifying and healing the wounds
of the lapsed ; purposing to consider more fully concerning
all, when, by God's mercy, we shall begin again to come
together. Meanwhile, if any rash and intemperate person,
whether of our Presbyters and Deacons, or of strangers,
shall presume to communicate with the lapsed before our
sentence is given, let him be forbidden our communion,
having hereafter to give account of his temerity before us all,
when, by God's permission, we shall meet together.
3. Ye desired me also to give my opinion concerning
Philumenus and Fortunatus, Subdeacons, and Favorinus
an Acolythe, who withdrew in the middle of the per-
secution, and have now come back. In this matter I
cannot make myself sole judge, since many of the Clergy-
are still absent, and have not thought right, even thus late,
to return to their place. The case of each must be con-
sidered separately, and decided more fully and more ac-
curately, with advice not only of my Colleagues, but of the
whole people. For a case which will for the future consti-
tute a precedent, as regards the ministers of the Church,
must be weighed and pronounced with mature deliberation.
Meanwhile let it suflice that they refrain from receiving the
monthly dividend, not as being deprived of the ecclesiastical
ministry, but that all matters may be reserved entire until
my return.
1 bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. Salute
the whole brotherhood, and fare ye well.
St. C. desires gentle)- means, keeps liis powers in reserve. 79
EPISTLE XXXV.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Beacons abiding at JELoine,
his brethren, greeting.
As well our mutual affection, as our common principles
require, dearest brethren, that I should withhold from you
none of the things transacted here among us, that so, in
what concerns the well-ordering of the Church, we may have
one common plan. For after I had written you the Epistle
which I sent by Saturus the Reader and Optatus the Subdeacon,
concerning the deliberate rashness^ of certain of the lapsed,
who shrvmk from penance and from appeasing God, they
wrote to me not requesting peace to be gi*anted them, but
claiming it as already granted, because they say that Paulus
has given peace to all ; as you will read in their letter, of
which I send you a copy. Moreover of the brief answer I
wrote them for the present, and of the letter which I afterwards
wrote to my Clergy ; of these too, that you may know the
whole matter, I send you copies. But if after all, their
temerity shall not be checked either by mine, or your letters,
and they will not obey wholesome counsel, I shall take those
steps which the Lord, according to the Gospel, has commanded Mat. 18,
to be taken.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. Fare
ye well.
EPISTLE XXXVI. » >see
Ep. 30.
To Pope Cyprian, the Presbyters and Deacons abiding at
Rome, greeting.
1 . When we had read your letters, dearest brother, which
you sent by Fortunatus the Subdeacon, we were stricken with
twofold sorrow, and overwhelmed with double grief, that
there was no rest allowed you in such a pressure of per-
secution, and that the ungoverned petulance of the lapsed
8 de quorundani lapsorum prospecta temeritas — litteras ad me fecerunt,
temeritate. Fell, from Bodl. 1. de quor. which is unlike the usual construction
prosp. tern. ; Bal. quor. laps, conspirata of St. C.
80 Claims nf hipsed tfironsisfe/if, cutitrary to Holy Scripture.
Epist. brethren was shewn to Ije carried to a perih)us boldness of
^ ^gp" languaj^'C. But, though tliese things we have mentioned
grievously east down our minds, yet your vigour, and the
severity shewn by you according to the Gospel discipline,
lightens this heavy burthen of our grief; in that thou both
restrainest justly the wickedness of some, and by exhorting
to repentance, shewest the legitimate way to safety.
2. It surprises us indeed exceedingly that they should
have thought of rusliing to such lengths, as, with so much
urgency, at sucli an unripe and bitter season, on occasion of
a crime and sin so vast and enormous, not to beg for peace,
but to claim it, yea to say that they have it already in
heaven. If they have it, why do they ask for what they
already possess ? but if it is proved by their very asking for
it, that they have it not, why do they not await their judg-
ment from whom they have thought right to ask for that
peace, which consequently they have not } But if they think
they have from any other source the privilege of com-
munion, let them endeavour to compare it with the Gospel,
that so it may fully avail them, if it does not disagree with
the Gospel rules. But how can that give Gospel com-
munion, which seemeth to be opposed to Gospel truth ?
For since every prerogative gives the privilege of indulgence
on this condition only, that it be not at variance with his
will with whom it seeketh association, then, because this is
at variance witli His Will with Whom it seeketh association,
it must needs lose the indulgence and privilege of the as-
sociation.
3. Let them consider then what they are attempting to do
in this matter. For if they say that the Gospel gives one
sentence, and the Martyrs another ; by bringing the Martyrs
in collision with the Gospel, they will be endangered on
both sides. For both will the majesty of the Gospel
appear broken and prostrate, if it can be set aside by the
novelty of another decree, and the glorious crown of con-
fession be taken from the head of the Martyrs, if they ])e
found not to have obtained it by upholding of that Gospel
by which they become Martyrs'", so that it harmonizeth well
thai none should more avoid deciding aught against the
h Ep. 27. '^>>^. de Lap.s. §. 13. p. 166, 7. Oxf. Tr.
Sanction of the Martyrs urongly claimed by the lapsed. 81
Gospel, than he who from the Gospel laboureth to earn the
name of Martyr. We would moreover be informed of this,
if Martyrs on no other account become Martyrs, than that
by not sacrificing they might retain the peace of the Church
even to the shedding of their own blood, lest being over-
come by the pains of the torture, they losing that peace,
lose their salvation, how can they hold that the salvation
which, had they sacrificed, they thought they should not
attain, is to be granted to those who are reported to have
sacrificed, whereas they ought to uphold in others the same
law, which themselves laid down for their own guidance ?
4. In this business too we perceive that they have ad-
vanced against their own cause the very thing, which they
thought made for them. For if the Martyrs thought that
peace was to be granted to them, why did not they them-
selves grant it ? why, as themselves admit, did they refer
them to the Bishops? For he who orders a thing to be done,
can surely do what he orders to be done. But as we
understand, and as the matter speaks and declares for itself,
the most holy Martyrs thought right to observe both ways
a due attention both to modesty and truth. For because
they were importuned by many, in refening them to the
Bishop they thought to consult their own modesty, so as to
be no further troubled ; and in not communicating with
them themselves, they judged that the purity of the Gospel
law was to be kept untainted.
5. Do you however, brother, out of your charity, never
desist quieting the minds of the lapsed, and applying the
medicine of truth to those that err; though the temper of
the sick usually rejects the pains which would heal them.
This wound of the lapsed is but now fresh, and the tumor yet
unabated. And therefore we are sure, that when, by a longer
lapse of time, this impetuosity shall wear away, they will be
grateful for this very delay with a view to a more lasting
cure, provided only that none arm them to their own pc-ril,
and instructing them amiss, instead of the wholesome remedies
of delay, should demand for them the deadly poison of over-
hasty communion.
t). For we cannot believe that, without the instigation of
certain persons, all would have dared so petulantly to claim
G
82 Sorroiv^ humiliti/^subnnfiswn, preparation f(for God's mercy.
Epist. peace for themselves. We know tlie faith of the Carthaginian
^ 2QQ Church, wc know her traiiiing, we know her liumility. Whence
too we have been surprised to note some things thrown out
even harshly against you by letter ; whereas we have often
heard of your mutual love and charity, expressed in many
instances of reciprocal affection one towards the other.
Time it is then that they do penance for their sin, that
they ])rove their soitow for their lapse, that they shew
bashfulness, that they manifest lumiility, that they give signs
of modesty ; that by submission they invite the clemency
of God towards them, that by due honour shewn in God's
Priest', they draw down the Divine mercy upon them.
How much better had their letters been, if the intercession
of those that stand had been aided by their humility ;
for that which is asked is more easily obtained, when he
for whom it is asked, is worthy to obtain what is asked.
' See 7 As regards Privatus' of Lambesa, you have acted in your
wonted manner, in wishing to inform us of this matter, as one
about which we are concerned, for it becomes us all to watch
for the body of the whole Church, whose members are dis-
persed through every various province. But even before
3'^our letter came, the fraud of that crafty man did not escape
us. For heretofore when from the same troop of wickedness,
Futurus came, a standard-bearer of Privatus, and fraudulently
attempted to obtain letters of communion from us, it neither
escaped us who he was, nor did he receive the letters he
wished.
We wish you ever farewell in the Lord.
EPISTLE XXXVIL
Cyprian to Moysea and Maximus, Presbyters, and to the rest
of the Confessors, his brethren, greeting.
\. Celerinus'', a com])anion both of your faith and courage,
and a soldier of God in glorious conflicts, hath, by his coming,
' in Dei sacerdote F. e Bodl. 1. tyrdom with that of his parentage,
'' Sec Ep. 39. (2;i. 34.) He is men- Laurentius, Ignatius, Celerina, (below,)
tioned also with much praise by Come- is commemorated on Feb. 3. see Mar-
lius, ap. Eus. H. E. vi. 43. His mar- tyrol. Rom. ed. Baron.
Lengthened suffering increase of glory. 83
made you all and every one, dearest brethren, present to niv
affection ; in him I have beheld you all ; and when he spoke
sweetly and often of your love towards ine, in his words T
heard you speak. I rejoice exceedingly when, by such as he,
such tidings are brought from you. I too am in a manner
there with you, in your prison; I, who am so fixed in your
hearts, believe that I experience with you the graces" of the
Divine favour. Your individual love connects me with your
glory ; the Spirit alloweth not love to be separated. You
confession, me affection, im])risoneth. I too am mindful of you
day and night ; and when in the Sacrifices I make my prayer
with many, and when I pray apart in my private prayers,
I beg of the Lord a full accomplishment to your praises
and your crowns. But my littleness is unequal to repay
you. More do ye bestow, when ye mention me in prayer,
ye who now breathing only heavenly things, and medi-
tating only divine, are, by the very delay of your suffering,
mounting to greater height, and by the long interval not
protracting, but increasing your glory. The first and single
confession maketh blessed. Ye confess as oft as asked to
retire from prisbn, through faith and courage ye pi'cfer the
prison. Your praises multiply with the days; the increase of
your deserts keeps pace with the revolutions of months. He
conquers once who suffers at once. But he who continuing
under abiding punishment grapples with pain, and is not
conquered, is daily crowned.
2. Let magistrates then, consuls or proconsuls, march on in
procession, let them, in the ensigns of their year's dignity and
their twelve fasces, have their boast. Behold a heavenly
dignity is sealed in you by the brightness of a year's honours;
and in the duration of its glorious victory has already sur-
passed the revolving circle of the returning year. The rising
sun and the waning moon gave light to the world, but to you
the Same Who made both sun and moon was a greater light
in prison ; and the brightness of Christ, shining in your hearts
and minds, irradiated with that eternal and shining light'",
the, to others, horrible and deadly darkness of a jjlace of
punishment. The winter season passed through its changes
' Ornamenta B. with 9 old MSS. or and old Edd.
hortamenta, incitements F. with 10, "> Tert. ad Mart. c. 2. p. 15-2.()xf. 'I r.
g2
84 GoiVs gifts in ilic tKitiiral year shddoic forth His spiritual.
Epist. of moons; but ye, imprisoned, endured the season of winter
^ cy^Q in the winter of persecution. On Winter there came soft
Spring, joyous amid her roses, and crowned with flowers; but
ye had roses and flowers from tlie delights of paradise, and
heavenly garlands crowned your heads. Summer coineth,
rich in the pk-ntcousness of harvest, and the threshing-floors
are full of com ; but ye, who have sowed glory, reap the fruit
of glory, and, placed on the floor of the Lord, see the chaff
burnt up with inextinguishable fire> yourselves, as winnowed
grains of wheat and precious corn, being now cleansed and
laid uji, ye account the abode of a prison your gamer. Nor in
Autumn is spiritual grace wanting to fulfil the oflices of that
season. Abroad the vintage is pressed, and the grape, the
glory of the cups hereafter, is trodden in the presses. Ye,
rich clusters from the vineyard of the Lord, and branches
with now ripened fruit, trodden on by the weight of worldly
pressure, squeezed in the prison as your winepress, pour
forth blood for wine, and, strong in the endurance of suffering,
drink gladly the cup of martyrdom. Thus with the servants
of God the yeai* rolls round. Thus is the change of seasons
hallowed by spiritual well-doings and heavenly rewards.
3. Blessed to the full are they, who from among you, travelling
along these tracks of glory, have already left the world, and,
their journey of courage and of faith ended, have reached the
' Ep. 6, embrace and kiss' of the Lord, the Lord Himself rejoicing.
'"■ But your glory is not less, who, being still set in the conflict,
and to follow the glory of your companions, long carrv on the
battle, and stedfast in unmoved and unshaken faith, daily in
your noble deeds exhibit a spectacle before God. The longer
yoiu' battle, the more exalted your crown. One is the strife,
yet thronged with a manifold frequency of conflicts. Hunger
ye overcome, and despise thirst, and by strength of courage
trample on the squalidness of a ]>rison and the horrors of the
place of torture. There punishment is subdued, the torture
is worn out; death is not feared, but desired; in that it is
vanquishtid by the rc\^ard of immortality, forasmuch as he
who conquers is crowned with eternal life. What must now
be the mind in you, how exalted and enlarged the breast,
wherein such and so great things revolve ! Where nothing
but the commands of God and the rewards of Christ are
Intercessions of the more obedient^ the more available. 85
thought of! There is only the will of God ; aud although ye
are still placed in the flesh, ye no longer live the life of the
present world, but of that to come.
4. It remains, dearest brethren, that ye be mindful of me ;
that, in the midst of your great and divine meditations, ye
bear me in your mind and spirit, and I be in your supplications
and prayers, when that voice, brightened by the purifying of
confession, and honoured for its even tenor in its glory,
reacheth unto the ears of God, and, heaven being opened to
it, passing from these parts of the conquered w^orld unto the
realms above, it obtaineth from the mercy of God what it
asketh. For what can ye ask from the tender mercy of the
Lord, which ye will not be accouuted worthy to obtain, who
have thus obsei*ved the commandments of the Lord; who have
held to the discipline of the Gospel by the sincere vigour of
your faith, who, the honour of your courage untarnished
standing manfully by the precepts of the Lord, and by His
Apostles, have strengthened the tottering faith of many by the
truth of your martyrdom? Truly witnesses of the Gospel^
and truly Martyrs of Christ, rooted and stayed in Him, and
founded with massive w^eight on the Rock, ye have joined
discipline with courage, have provoked others to the fear of
God, have made your own martyrdoms an example.
I bid you, most brave and most blessed brethren, ever
heartily farewell, and that ye remember me.
EPISTLE XXXVIII.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, and to the whole
people, greeting.
1. In clerical ordinations, dearest brethren, my custom is to
consult you beforehand, and by common advice to weigh the
character and merits of each. But testimonies of men need
not be awaited, when anticipated by the sentence of God.
Aurelius our brother, an illustrious youth, already approved
by the Lord and dear to God, in years only tender, but in
the renown of courage and of faith advanced ; falling short
in the nature of his age, but exceeding in honour, has striven
here in a double conflict; twice confessing, and twice
ennobled by his victorious confession; being both banished
8f) Character of Aurelius — greatftess ofojfice of Reader.
Kpist. when first he conquered in the course", and when he fought
XX.WIII. . ' ...
^ 2.5o~ ''^"c^^' '" ^ harder conflict, triumphant and victorious in the
battle of sufRring. As often as the adversary wished to challenge
the servants of God, so often he, a most ready and valiant sol-
dier, both fouglit and conquered. It had been little, first to
have engaged in sight of a few, when he was banished ; he
was counted worthy to encounter also in the foruui with more
glorious courage, that after the magistrates he might conquer
the proconsuls also, and after exile he might overcome the
torture. Nor do I see which most to extol in him, the glory
of his wounds, or the modesty of his behaviour ; that he is
ennobled by the honour of his courage, or praiseworthy for his
admired bashfulness } So lofty is he in dignity, and lowly
in humility, that it appears he is by Providence reserved to be
an example to others of ecclesiastical discipline, in what way
the servants of God should in Confession conquer by courage,
and after Confession be eminent for good conduct.
2. Such a one merited a higher degree of clerical ordination
and larger accessions, estimated, as he, ought, not after his
years, but his deserts. But for the present I thought right
that he should begin with the office of reading. For nothing
is more fitting for that voice, which has confessed the Lord
with a glorious attestation, than to sound abroad in the
solemn reading of the divine word; than after lofty words,
wliich delivered forth the witness of Christ, to read the
Gospel of Christ, whence His witnesses are made ; after the
rack to come to the desk ; in the one place to have been a
spectacle to the multitude of Gentiles, in the other to be
beheld by the brethren ; there to have been heard amid the
wondering amazement of the surrounding populace, here to
be heard with the joy of the brotherhood.
3. Know therefore, dearest brethren, that he has been
ordained by me and my Colleagues who were with me:
tidings, which I know you will gladly welcome, and desire
that very many such may be ordained in our Church. And
whereas joy is ever eager, and gladness cannot bear delay, he
reads on the Lord's day for the while with us, that is, by his
;>olemn initiation in tlie office of reading, he gives a prelude
"• in cursu Edd. and B. incursu, at the first onset, F. with 2 old Mss. excursu,
skirmijih, 2 old Mss.
Celerinus admonished in vision to receive Orders. 87
of peace. Be ye instant in prayer, and aid my supplication
by yours, that the mercy of the I^ord, being favourable to
us, may soon restore the priest to his people, and with the
priest a Martyr for their reader.
I bid you, dearest brethren, in God the Father and Christ
Jesus, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XXXIX.
Cyprian to the Presbyters, and Deacons, and the whole
people, his brethren, greeting.
1. We should acknowledge and embrace, beloved brethren,
the Divine blessings, wherewith in our times the Lord hath
vouchsafed to adorn and honour His Church, by gi-anting a
respite to His good Confessors, and glorious Martyrs; that
they who have nobly confessed Christ, should afterwards
adorn the Clergy of Christ in ecclesiastical administrations.
Exult therefore and rejoice with us, when you read our
Epistle, wherein I and my Colleagues, who were with me, report
to you, that Celerinus our brother, renowned alike for his
courage and his character, has been joined to our Clergy, not
by human suffrage, but by Divine favom'. Who, when he
hesitated to assent to the Church, was, by her own admoni-
tion and exhortation in a vision by night, compelled not
to hold out against our persuasions. For she had more
authority, and also constrained him; for it was not right or
becoming that he should be without ecclesiastical honour,
whom the Lord had so honoured with the dignity of heavenly
glory. He in the warfare of our time was the first, he
amongst the soldiers of Christ led the van, he in the hot
outset of the persecution engaged with the very chief and
author of the attack ; while by the invincible firmness of his
conflict he vanquished his adversary, opened to others a road
to victory ; himself victorious not with a brief summary of
wounds, but miraculously triumphant amid the close and
abiding pressure of a long wrestling with tortures. For nine-
teen days, fenced in the close-keeping of the prison, he lay on
the rack and in irons. But when his body was laid in chains,
his spirit remained free and at large'. His flesh wasted
n Tert. ad Mart. $. 2. p. 153. Oxf. Tr.
SSNoblesuJferingsf/CelerinusSfhisancesfri/ — commemorated.
Epist. away by a long endurance of hunger and thirst; but his
j-^biT ^^"^' ^^^"^0 by faith and courage, God fed with spiritual
nourishnient. He lay amidst tortures, mightier than his
tortures; in ])rison greater than his imprisoners; prostrate,
loftier than those who stood; bound, finncr than the chains
that bound him; judged, liigher than his judges; and although
his feet were bound in the stocks, yet the serpent was trodden
on, crushed, and conquered. Bright marks of wounds shine
in his glorious body; the traces stamped thereon stand out,
plain to sight, on the sinews and limbs of one worn by
long wasting. Great and vvonderfid are the things which
the brotherhood have to hear of his virtues and praises. And
if there be one like Thomas, who believeth not on hearing^
ocular proof is not wanting, so that what he heareth he may
also see. To the servant of God the glory of his wounds
gave the victory; the memorial of his scars preserve that
glory. Nor is this a strange or new title of glory to our
most beloved Celerinus. He walks in the steps of his own
kindled; he is equalled to his ancestors and relatives, by the
likeness of the honour vouchsafed by God. His gi-and-
mother Celerina" was long since crowned with martyrdom.
His paternal and maternal uncles too, Laurentius and Ig-
natius, who also formerly warred in the armies of this world,
but true and spiritual soldiers of God, whilst they overthrew
the devil by the Confession of Christ, earned wreaths and
crowns from the Lord by a glorious suffering. We con-
tinually offer oblations for them, as you remember, whenever
we celebrate the sufferings and days of the Mart3'rs in the
annual commemoration. He then could neither be degenerate
nor inferior, whom the dignity and high-souled nobility of
his family so called forth by domestic examples of courage
and of faith. But if in a family of the world it is matter of
distinction and praise to be a patrician, how nnich greater the
praise and honour, to become of noble birth in heavenly
distinction ! I know not which to call more blessed, whether
them lor a posterity so illustrious, or him for an origin so
glorious. So equally doth the Divine favour flow to and
fro amid them, that both the dignity of their offspring adorns
" S. Aug. Serra. 48 and 174 are bably is mentioned in Victor Vit. de
stated to have been delivered in the Pers. Afr. 1. i. [B. P. viii. 6/'6.] B,
basilica of Celerina. The same pro-
Confessors ihefiitest to read our Lord's words in the Gospel. 89
their crown, and the loftiness of his race sheds lustre on his
glory.
2. This man, coming to me, dearest brethren, with such
vouchsafements from the Lord, illustrious by the testimony
and wonder of the very person ^ who had persecuted him,
what else was to be done than that he should be placed on
the pulpit, that is, on the tribunal of the Church, that, placed
on the eminence of a loftier station, and conspicuous to the
whole people conformably to the brightness of his honour,
he may read the precepts and the Gospel of the Lord, which
he courageously and faithfully follows ? Be the voice, which
hath confessed the Lord, daily heard in the words which the
Lord hath spoken! Be it considered whether there is any
higher degree to which he may be advanced in the Church !
3. Thei'e is nothing wherein a Confessor can more benefit
the brethren, than if, while the reading of the Gospel is heard
from his mouth, whoso hears, would imitate the faith of the
Reader, He ought to be joined with Aurelius in reading,
with whom also he had been joined in a fellowship of divine
honour, with whom he had been united in all distinctions of
virtue and praise. Both equal, and each resembling the
other; highly exalted in glory, yet as lowly in modesty;
exalted by Divine favour, humbling themselves in their own
quiet and calm demeanour; giving examples to all, alike of
courage and of conduct; formed both for persecution and
for peace; praiseworthy, in the one for strength, in the other
for modesty. \n such servants the Lord rejoiceth. In Con-
fessors of this kind He glorieth, whose walk and conversation
so contributes to the heralding of their glory, that it gives to
others an example of discipline. To this end Christ willed
them to remain longer here in the Church ; to this end,
withdrawn from the midst of death, by a sort of resurrection,
if I may so speak, wrought on them. He reserved them in
safety; that while nothing more exalted in honour, nothing
more lowly in humility, is seen by the brethren, the brother-
hood may follow and imitate these same persons. Under-
stand then that they are for the present appointed Readers,
P Decius. This with an expression in durance of Celerinus, or that at least
the beginning of this Ep. and in Ep. 22. he felt himself baffled, and that some
implies that some temporary impression testimony was wrung from him.
was made on the Eniptior by this en-
90 St. C. bidden in vision to enrol Numidicus in his Clenjy.
Epist. because it was fitting that the candle should be set in a
j-~- candlestick, whcucii it may (jire light to a//, and their glorious
countenances be ))laccd on a higlier station, where, beheld by
all the surrounding brotherhood, they may to the beholders
furnish an incitement to glory. But understand that I have
already designed them for the honour of the Presbytery, that
they may be honoured with the same allowances as the
Presbyters, and share the monthly divisions in equal quantities,
hereafter to sit with us in their advanced and strengthened
years; though in no respect can one be accounted inferior in
age, who has fulfilled his age by the greatness of his glory.
I bid you, dearest and much longed for brethren, ever
heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XL.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, and the whole
people, dearest and much lonyed for brethren, greeliny.
I must announce to you, dearest brethren, what pertaineth
both to the common joy, and to the exceeding glory of our
Church. For you are to know that I have been admonished
and instructed by a Divine vouchsafemeut, to enrol Numidicus
the presbyter in the number of the Carthaginian presbyters,
and that he should sit with us among the Clergy, in the lustre
of the brightest light of Confession, and exalted by the glory
of his courage and faith ; who, by his exhortations, sent
before himself a numerous band of Martyrs, slain by stones and
the flames; and who with joy beheld the vnie at his side,
burnt (I should rather say preserved) together with the rest.
He himself half-burnt and buried under the stones and left
for dead, when shortly after, his daughter, with the anxious
devotion of piety, sought the corpse of her father, being ibund
half dead, and extricated and brought to life, unwillingly*
remained behind from among the com])anions whom himself
liad sent before; but this, as we see, was the occasion of his
remaining, that the Lord might join him with our Clergy,
antl might adorn with glorious priests the number of our
[)resbytery, that was desolate by the lai)se of some. And
a iiiviius. The Ben. lias invictus, but no authorities are given.
Occasion of the schism of Felicissimus. yi
indeed he shall be promoted, when God shall permit, to
a higher degree in his quarter, when by the favom- of the
Lord we have returned amongst you. Meanwhile let what
is shewn' be done, that we receive this gift with thanksgiving, i in ^i.
hoping from the Lord's mercy many more ornaments of the '*'°"
same kind; that so, when the strength of the Church is
renewed, He may cause men so meek and humble to flourish
in honour in our consistory,
I bid you, dearest and much longed for brethren, ever
heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XLI. A. 251.
Cyprian to Caldonius and Herculanns, his Colleagues ; also
to Rogatianiis and Numidicus, his fellow- Presbyters,
greeting.
I was exceedingly afflicted, dearest brethren, at the re-
ceipt of yonr letter; that, whereas it has ever been my
purpose and wish to hold together our whole brotherhood in
safety, and to preserve the flock unspoiled according as
charity requires ; yet ye now announce that Felicissimus
hath planned many wicked and treacherous devices ; so that
beyond his old frauds and extortions, of which I had already
known much, he hath now attempted also to divide a portion
of the people from their Bishop, that is, to separate sheep
from the shepherd, and sons from their parent, and to scatter
the members of Christ. And whereas I sent you as my
deputies, to discharge with certain sums the necessary ex-
penses of our brethren ; and, if any would follow their trades,
to aid their })urposes, by such an addition as need required ;
and at the same time to ascertain their ages, conditions, and
deserts; that so I, on whom this care is incumbent, might
best know them all, and promote to offices of ecclesiastical
administration whosoever are worthy and humble and meek,
he however has interfered, so that no one be relieved, nor
the things, that I desired, be by diligent enquiry ascertained;
he has threatened our brethren too, who first came to be
relieved, with reckless assumption of ))ower and violent
menaces, that those who chose to obey us should not com-
municate with him in death. And whereas after all these
things, he, neither moved by the dignity of my office, nor
92 F. threatening the Clntrch, pronounces his oicn sentence.
Epist. deterred by your authority and presence, of his own impulse
' disturbing the quiet of the brethren, hath cast himself forth
with many more, with headlong madness declaring himself
leader of a faction and chief of sedition, (wherein indeed I
rejoice that very many brethren have withdrawn from this
boldness, and have preferred to remain contented under you,
that so they may abide with their mother the Church, and
receive her pay at the Bishop's hands ; which moreover I
feel assured others also will peaceably do, and will soon
withdraw from their rash error ;) — meanwhile vvhereas Feli-
cissimus has threatened, that they should not communicate
with him in death, who have obeyed us, that is, who com-
municate with us ; let him receive the sentence which he
has ftrst pronounced ; and let him know that he is excom-
municated by us ; since to his fraud and extortion, whereof
we are cognizant by the clear truth, the crime of adultery is also
added ; which brethren of ours, grave men, have announced
that they have detected, and have solemnly declared that
they will prove. x-Vll which matters we will then take cogni-
zance of, when, by God's permission, we shall have met
together with more of our Colleagues. Moreover Augendus,
who, regarding neither the Bishop nor the Church, has
equally associated himself with him in this conspiracy and
faction, if he shall continue longer with him, must bear the
sentence which that factious and rash man has brought down
upon himself. Moreover, whosoever .shall join himself to his
conspiracy and faction, must know that he cannot communi-
cate in the Church with us, who of his own accord has chosen
to be separated from the Church. Read this my Epistle to
our brethren, and transmit it also to the Clergy at Carthage,
adding the names of those who have joined themselves to
Felicissimus.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and
remember me. Farewell.
EPISTLE XLII.
Caldonius nith Herculanns and Victor, his Colleagues ; also
with Rogatianus and Numidicus, Presbyters, to Cyprian,
greeting.
We have deprived Felicissimus and Augendus of com-
St. C. writes to warn, his return being hindered by fact ion. 93
munion, also Repostus of the exiles, and Irene of the Con-
fessors, and Paula the sempstress ; which thou oughtest to
be informed of by my' subscription. We have likewise
deprived Sophronius, and Soliassus *" also one of
the exiles.
EPISTLE XLIIl.
Cyprian to the whole people, greeting.
1. Although, dearest brethren, Britius" a most faithful and
upright Presbyter, and also Rogatianus and Numidicus,
Presbyters, Confessors and illustrious through the glory of
the Divine favour, and moreover the Deacons, good men,
and in all services devoted to the government of the Church,
with the rest of the ministers, give you the full attention of their
presence, and cease not to confirm you severally by constant
exhortations, and besides to guide and restore the minds of
the lapsed by wholesome counsel ; nevertheless I, as far as
I am able, admonish, and, in what way I can, \dsit you by
my Epistles. By Epistles, I say, dearest brethren; for the
malignity and perfidy of certain Presbyters has brought this
to pass, that I cannot come to you before Easter-Day °; in
that, mindful of their old conspiracy and retaining their
ancient venom against my Episcopate p, yea against your
suffrage and the judgment of God, they renew their old
attack upon us, and with their wonted treachery again
resume their unholy machinations. And indeed by God's
Providence, when we neither wished nor desired it, nay
even pardoned them and were silent, they have received the
punishment they deserved, so that, not ejected by us, they
have of their own accord ejected themselves; they have from
their own consciences passed sentence upon themselves; in
accordance with your and the Divine suffrages, the con-
spirators and wicked men have voluntarily expelled them-
selves from the Church. Now it is made apparent whence
' Cnldonius. " F. Virtius or Viritus, B.
™ Budinarius. The meaning is not ° on which the lapsed would have
known. Salmas. (ap. Bal.) conjectures claimed fiom him, of right, to be re-
" Butinarius from Bj;t/v.j acruet;" Bal. stored to Communion,
suggests its apparent connexion with P which they opposed. See life of
" Budin," but that there are no traces St. C. by Pontius, §. 7. p. vii. Oxf.
of the word in Lat. Tr.
' 94 Evils of untimely reconciliation after heavy «//.
Epist. the faction of Felicissimus came, on what root and what
* sup])ort it rested. Tliesc men formerly gave encouragement
and advice to certain Confessors, not to agree with their
Bishop and thereby uphold ecclesiastical discipline in faith
and quietness according to the precepts of the Lord, and
preserve the glory of their confession by an uncorrupt and
spotless conversation. And as if it had not been enough to
have corrupted the minds of certain Confessors, and to have
wished to arm a portion of our broken brotherhood against
the Priesthood of God; they have now turned themselves
with their envenomed deceit to the destruction of the lapsed,
calling ofi" from the cure of their wt)unds the sick and
wounded, who from the calamity of their fall are not fit or
firm-knit enough to receive stronger counsel ; and by the
falsehood of a delusive peace invite them to a destructive
precipitancy, leaving off the prayers and entreaties, whereby
the Lord, by long and continual amends, is to be appeased.
But, 1 beseech you, brethren, be vigilant against the snares
of the devil, and, anxious for your own salvation, watch with
all diligence against this deadly cheat.
2. This is another persecution, and another trial. Those five
presbyters are nothing else than p those five chief persons, who
were lately joined with the magistrates in the edict, to subvert
oiu" faith, and by prevarication from the truth draw aside the
weak hearts of the brethren into deadly snares. The same
method now, the same overthrow of the Faith, is anew brought
about by the five presbyters joined with Felicissimus, to the
niin of salvation ; that God be not entreated, nor he who has
denied Christ, seek mercy of the Same Christ Whom he has
denied; that after a fault committed, penitence also be taken
away ; the Lord be not appeased through the Bishops and
Priests; but that, the priests of the Lord being abandoned,
a new tradition of unholy institution should rise up against
ecclesiastical discipline; and although it has once been deter-
mined as well by us, as by the Confessors and Clergy of the
City, as also by all the Bishops established in our province or
P i. e- the object being the same, Church, the same principle of evil in
the overthrow of the faith, compassed a different form.
bj' the same author, Satan, these, alike <1 Rome, to which Moyses also and
his instruments, are representatives and the other Confessors who wrote to St.
emblems of the other persecutors of the C. belongeii.
Bitternests; of St. C.'.? separation from his people. 95
beyond seas% that nothing new be clone in the cause of the
lapsed, until we have all met together, and by mutual advice
have settlefl some sentence, tempered alike with discipline and
mercy; yet have they rebelled against this our counsel, and
all priestly authority and power is destroyed by factious con-
spiracies.
3. What suffering do I now endure, dearest brethren,
that I cannot myself come to you at present, I cannot myself
approach you individually, myself exhort you according to
the precepts of the Lord and His Gospel ! Exile for now
two years svifficed not, nor the mournful separation from your
presence and sight, perpetual sorrow and mourning, which,
in my solitude without you, rends me asunder with continual
lamentation; nor my tears flowing by day and night, that
your Bishop, whom ye made with so great love and zeal% is not
allowed even yet to greet you, not even yet to throw himself
into your embraces. There is yet heaped upon my wasting-
spirit this greater sorrow, that amid anxiety and need so
great, T cannot in person come forth to you, in that through
the threats and plots of perfidious men, we must beware, lest
on our approach a greater tumult should arise amongst you;
and whereas a Bishop should in all things provide for peace
and tranquillity, he himself appear to have given occasion to
sedition, and anew to have roused the persecution. Hence
however, most beloved brethren, hence 1 as well warn as
advise you, not hastily to believe pernicious counsel, not to
lend an easy assent to deceitful words, not to take darkness
for light, night for day, hunger for food, thirst for drink, poison
for medicine, death for health. Let not their age or authority
impose upon you, answering to tlie old wickedness of the
two elders ; as they attempted to coiTupt and violate the Hist, of
chaste Susanna, so do these by adulterous doctrines attempt
to corrupt the chastity of the Church, and violate evangelical
truth. The Lord crieth aloud and saith. Hearken not unto the
words of false prophets, for the visions of their own hearts
deceive them. They speak, but not out of the mouth of the
«• Equally those of Italy; hence ap- adviceofihe Primate.aswerejudgments
peals to Rome were forbidden by the beyond seas. Cod. Can. Eccl. Afr. e.
African Canons under the title" appeals 23. 25. iJ6. 94. Bal. .
beyond seas;" African Bishops were 'See life by Pontius, §. 6. p. vi.
forbidden to go beyond seas, without (^xf. I r.
96 Schismafics offer freely uhat they have not,
Epist. Lord. They say to them that despise the word qf the Lord,
^^-— -— Ye shall have peace '.
4. They now offer peace, who themselves liave not peace.
They promise to bring back and recal the lapsed to the
Church, who have themselves departed from the Church.
There is One God, and One Christ, and one Church, and one
Mat.lC, chair founded by the word of the Lord on the Rock". Another
^^* altar cannot be set up, nor a new priesthood made, besides the
Lukei 1 , one altar and one priesthood. Wh osoever gathereih ehewhere,
^^' scatiereih. Adulterous, impious, sacrilegious, isthat whatsoever
is so framed by human madness, that the ordinance of God is
violated. Depart far from the contagion of such men, and by
2Tim.2, flight shun their words as a cancer and a pestilence, the Lord
Ma/ 16 forewarning and saying. They are blind leaders of the blind:
14. but if the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch.
They hinder your prayers, which, with us, ye pour forth day and
night to God, that ye may appease Him by a due satisfaction.
They hinder your tears, with which ye wash away the crime
of committed sin. They hinder the peace, which ye truly
and faithfully entreat of the mercy of the Lord, nor know they
Deut. that it is written. And that prophet, and dreamer of dreains,
' ' that hath spoken to turn you away from the Lord your Gody
shall be put to death. Let no one make you, dearest brethren,
to err from the ways of the Lord. Let no one huiTy you
Christians fi'om the Gospel of Christ. Let no one take sons
of the Church from the Church. Let them who will perish,
perish alone by themselves. Let them remain alone without
the Church, who have withdrawn from the Church. Let
them alone be without Bishops, who have rebelled against
their Bishops. Let them alone undergo the punishment of
their conspiracy, who formerly, according to your suffrages,
now according to God's judgments, have deserved to undergo
the sentence of their own conspiracy and malignity.
Mark 7, 5. The Lord admonisheth us in Mis Gospel, saying. Ye reject
^" the commandment of God, that ye may establish your own tra-
dition. Let those who reject the commandment of God, and
attempt to establish their own tradition, be firmly and resolutely
' Jer. 23, 16. 17. so quoted also de and 17 old Mss. Petrum Rig. and
Unit. Eccl. §. 10. p. 138. Oxf. Tr. F. with 4 old Mss. see further Note
" I'etram Bal. with the old Edd. Q. on Tertullian, p. 4i)2. Oxf. Tr.
8f thereby Satan cheats men of what in a wrong way they seek. 97
repelled by you. Let one fall suffice the lapsed. Let no
one by his circumvention overthrow those wishing to rise.
Let no one prostrate and sink yet deeper those that are down,
for whom we pray that they may be lifted up by the hand
and arm of God. Let no one turn away from all hope of
recovery those that are half alive, and that entreat they may
recover their ancient state of health. Let no one extinguish
every light in the way of salvation to them that are stumbling
in the darkness of their fall. The Apostle instructeth, saying,
If any man teach otherwise^ and consent not to the wholesome i Tim.
words of our Lord Jesus Christy and His doctrine, he is^'^~^'
proud, knowing nothing ;— from such withdraw thyself. And
again he says, Let no man deceive you with vain words : for Ephea.
because of these things cometh the wrath of God upon the chil- ^' ®* ^*
dren of disobedience. Be not ye therefore partakers with them.
It is not fitting that, deceived by vain words, ye should begin
to be partakers of their wickedness. Depart from such, I
beseech you, and acquiesce in our counsels, who daily pour
forth continual prayers to the Lord for you, who desire that
you should be recalled to the Church by the Lord's mercy,
who pray of God for the most entire peace, first for the Mother,
then also for her children. To our prayers and entreaties
do ye join your prayers and entreaties also, to our weep-
ing unite your tears. Avoid wolves, who separate sheep
from the shepherd. Avoid the poisoned tongue of the
devil, whoyVom the beginning of the world, always deceitful
and a liar, lies, that he may deceive ; flatters, that he may
harm ; promises good, that he may give evil; offers life, that
he may kill. Now too his words are plain, and his poisons
manifest. He offers peace, that peace may not be attained;
he promises safety, that he who has sinned may not come to
safety; he holds out a Church, while he is compassing that
whoso believes him, may perish entirely from the Church.
6. Now is the time, most beloved brethren, that both ye who
stand, should persevere manfully, and by continued stedfast-
ness preserve your glorious stability, which ye retained during
the persecution ; and if any by the wiles of the adversary
have fallen, that in this second temptation ye consult faithfully
for your hope and peace ; and, that the Lord may pardon you,
withdraw not from the priests of the Lord : for it is written,
H
98 Messengers of Novalian at once rejected by St. C.
Epist. And the man that tvill do presumptuously^ and will not
' hearken unto the priest or unto the fudne that shall be in
A. 261. ...
Deut those days, even that man shall die. Tliis is the latest and
17> 12. last temptation of this persecution; which also shall, by the
protection of tlie Lord, soon pass away, so that after Easter-Day
I shall be again restored to you with my Colleagues; in whose
presence we shall be able to arrange and perfect the things
that are to be done, both according to your judgment, and the
common advice of us all, as hath been already determined \
But if any one refusing to do penance, and to make satisfac-
tion to God, shall go over to the party of Felicissimus and his
satellites, and shall join himself to the heretical faction, let
him know that he cannot afterwards return to the Church
and communicate with the Bishops and people of Christ.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and that
ye continue instant with us in prayer, entreating the mercy of
the Lord.
EPISTLE XLIV.
Cyprian to Cornelius, his brother, greeting.
There have come to us, dearest brother, Maxiraus, a
Presbyter, Augendus, a Deacon, and one Machajus and
Longinus, sent by Novatian. But as we learnt, both from
the letter they brought with them, and fi'om their own
language and assertion, that Novatian had been made
Bishop, we, troubled at the wickedness of an illegal ordina-
tion made contrary to the Catholic Church, forthwitli de-
termined to forbid them our communion, refuting meanwhile
and rebutting the things they essayed obstinately and per-
tinaciously to assert. For both I and very many Colleagues
• who had come together to me, awaited the arrival of our
colleagues Caldonius and Fortunatus, (whom we had lately
sent as ambassadors to thee and our fellow-Bisliops who
were present at thy ordination,) that upon their return and
reporting to us the truth of what was done, the wickedness
of the adverse party might, through their means, be repressed
" sicut semel placuit, Epp. 14 — 36. precedent in the beginning of hia episco-
Rig. understands the words of some pate.
Reports against good men not even to be heard. 99
by greater authority and clear proof. There airived however
Porapeiusy and Stephanas our colleagues, who also, for our
information how things stood among you, adduced manifest
proofs and testimonies becoming their gravity and fidelity,
that it was not even necessary that they who had come from
Novatian should be further heard. Who, when they broke
in upon us, in our worship on a stationai-y-day', and that
with invidious reproaches and turbulent clamour, and de-
manded that the charges which they said they brought and
could prove should be publicly taken cognizance of by us
and by the people, we denied that it became our gravity, to
suffer the honour of our Colleague, already chosen and
ordained, and approved by the worthy sentence of many, to
be further canvassed by the malicious voice of rivals. And
because it woidd be tedious to detail in an Epistle the un-
lawful attempts in which they have been refuted and checked,
and in which they have been detected of causing heresy, ye
shall hear every thing most fully from our fellow-Presbyter
Prirailivus, as soon as he shall reach you. And that no term
may ever be put to their mad presumption, here too they are
endeavouring to rend asunder the members of Christ into
schismatical parties, and to divide and mangle the body of
the Catholic Church ; insomuch that running up artd down,
from door to door, through the houses of many, and from
town to town, through several cities, they seek to themselves
companions in their obstinacy and their error. To whom
we have once given this answer, nor do we cease to charge
them, that laying aside their pernicious dissension and strife,
they know that it is an impiety to desert their Mother, and
acknowledge and understand, that when a Bishop is once
made and approved by the testimony and judgment of his
Colleagues and the people, another can by no means be
appointed : if therefore they regard their own peace and
fidelity, if they confess themselves to be maintainers of the
Gospel of Chiist, they must first return to the Church.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
1 Epp. 48 and 74.
' See on Tert. de Orat. c. 19. p. 311. n. a. Oxf. Tr.
h2
lOOSt.C.^s labours foresforentiHi/atliome!ifupholilS.Corneliiis.
EPISTLE XLV.
Cyprian to Cornelius, his brother, greeting
Epist. 1 . As became servants of God, and especially legitimate and
r — r— peace-making Priests, we lately sent, dearest brother, our
colleagues Caldonius and Fortunatus ; that not only by the
persuasion of our lOpistles, but by their own presence and the
advice of you all, they might endeavour, as far as they could,
and labour eflectually to bring back the members of the
divided body to the unity of the Catholic Church, and to
knit them together in the bond of Christian love. But since
the self-willed and inflexible obstinacy of the adverse party
has not only refused the arms and embraces of her who is
their root and mother, but has also, with discord increasing
and widening worse and worse, appointed a Bishop for itself,
and contrary to the mystery of the Divine appointment and
of catholic unity once delivered, has set up an adulterous
and opposed head without the Church ; when we received
both your and our Colleagues' letters, and when our col-
leagues Pompeius and Stephanus, good men and much
beloved by us, arrived, by whom all these things to our
common sorrow" were alleged and proved beyond all
question, as the sanctity and truth alike of divine tradition
and ecclesiastic institution required, we have directed our
Epistles to you. And moreover having notified these same
things throughout our province'' to our several Colleagues,
we have charged them that our brethren be sent on with
letters from them also to you. Although indeed our mind
and purpose had been already made known to our brethren
and all the laity here, when lately, on the receipt of letters
from both parties, we read yours, and intimated in the
» triatitia, Ui-^. nnd F. c Cod. Benev. Rlauritanias, as subject to the see of
Iffititia, Bal. with the old Edd. and Carthage, [F.] comp. Ep. 45. [48. J
Mhs. Bal. supposes this "joy" to relVr to cod. Can. Eccl. Afr. c. 55. where Au-
news brought by Fompeius and Steplia- relius, Bi.shop of Carthage, savs that
nus, that Maximus and the other Con- he has the care of all the Churches,
feasors had returneil to the Church; The Rheims Ms. has " our Provinces,"
yet to this there is no allusion. Salvian iv. 4. speaks of " the Africas,"
^ Africa, Numidia, and the two B.
The law of God forbids repeating uncertain reports. 101
hearing of every one your ordination to the Episcopate.
Mindful also of the common honour, and having regard to
the gravity and sanctity of the priesthood, we rejected those
bitter accusations which the adverse party had heaped
together in a libel transmitted to us; as well considering and
weighing, that in so large and solemn an assembly of
brethren, when the Priests of God were sitting together and
the Altar was set% such things ought neither to be read or
heard. For neither are things to be readily brought forward
and incautiously and hastily published, which, written by
some contentious hand, may occasion scandal to the hearers,
and perplex with uncertainty brethren at a distance and
living across the seas. Let them beware, who, serving their
own rage or passions, and regardless of the Divine law and
sanctity, are eager to toss abroad even for a time what they
cannot prove, and when they are unable to destroy and
undo innocence, are content to bespot it by lying reports
and false rumours.
2. Assuredly, as becomes Prelates and Priests, pains must be
taken, that such things, when they are written by any, be
rejected by us. For what would become of that which we
learn and teach to have been wv\itGr\, Keep thy tongue from evil, Ps. 34,
and thy lips from speaking guile ? and elsewhere. Thy mouth p^' g^
was full of malice, and thy tongue embraced deceit. Thou is. 20.
safest and spakest against thy brother, thou slanderedst
thine own mother'' s son ; also what the Apostle says. Let woEph. 4,
corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that
which is good to the edifying of faith, that it may minister
grace unto the hearers. Moreover we shall shew that men
ought so to act', if, whenever such things are written by the 'accord-
calumnious presumption of some, we suffer them not to be^jJ^J.
read amongst us. Wherefore, dearest brother, when such nor of
. these
things were written to me against'' you and your fellow- pag.
Presbyters sitting with you', in a tone of religious simpUcity, ■''^^^^•
"= a temporary Altar, where they of the harassing of the enemies of the
were assembled," the state of things Cross of Christ."
perhaps not permitting the Council to '^ adversum, Edd. et codd. Vett. ap.
be held in the Church. Bal. says, " It Bal. de Rig. F. et Ben. ex err. typ.
is very probable that the Altars were " as opposed to the schism of Nova-
then raised for the occasion, on account tian.
102 67. C's cure to remove all pretexts of dissension.
EPI8T. not linginf,' with the yells of maledictions and revilings, 1
^^ '- ordered them to be read to the Clergy and people. But
whereas we wished for written communications from our
Colleagues who were present at your ordination, we were not
forgetful of the ancient practice, nor sought any thing new :
for it were enough that you by letters announced that you
were made Bishop, had there not been a dissentient faction
on the opposite side, who by their slanderous and calumnious
fictions disturbed the minds and perplexed the hearts of
many, as well of our Colleagues as of our brethren. For
composing which matter, we deemed it necessary to obtain
thence in writing the sure and substantial authority of our
Colleagues ; who in their letters setting forth testimonials
worthy of your conversation and life and discipline, have taken
away even from your rivals and from such as delight either
in novel or crooked ways, every pretence of doubt or dissent;
and accoi'ding to my advice the minds of the brethren, that
were tossed on this sea, poised^ by this sound method, have
sincerely and stedfastly approved your priesthood. For
this, brother, very especially we both do and ought to
labour ; that we strive to hold fast, as much as we can, the
unity appointed by the Lord, and through the Apostles
I delivered to us their successors, and, as much as in us lies,
that we gather into the Church the straying and wandering
sheep, which the froward faction of some, and the temptation
of heresy, separate from their mother ; leaving those only to
remain without, who persist in their obstinacy or madness,
and will not return to us ; who will hereafter have to give
account to the Lord, of the division aud separation they
have caused, and of their abandonment of the Church.
3. But in regard to the cause of certain Presbyters here and
Felicissimus, that you may know what has been done here,
our Colleagues ha\ e sent to you letters subscribed by their
own hands. What their opinion and what their sentence is,
after hearing the ])arties, you will learn from their letters. But
you will do better, brother, if you will also cause the copies
of those letters to be read to the brethren with you, which,
for our mutual affection, I sent very lately for your perusal
' libratse F. libratum Bal. which embarrasses the construction.
St. C.^respect and sorrow/or Confessors involvedin schism. 103
by our colleagues, Caldonius and Foituuatus ; which I had
written concerning the same Felicissimus and his Presbytery
to my Clergy and people here, which also describe the order
and method of the whole transaction ; that as well here as
there the brotherhood may be informed of all things by us. I
have now sent again copies of the same by Mettius the
Subdeacon, and Nicephorus the Acolythe.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XLVI.
Cyprian to Maximus, and Nicostrattcs, and the other
Confessors, greeting.
Since ye have frequently perceived from my Epistles,
dearest, both what honour I have in my language shewn to
your confession, and what love for the united brethren,
I entreat you to believe and acquiesce in these present
Epistles, in which I both write and consult with simplicity and
faithfulness for you and your conduct and estimation. For it
oppresses and saddens me, and the insupportable sorrow of
a stricken and almost prostrate spirit weighs me down, on
finding that you in those parts, contrary to ecclesiastical
ordinance, contrary to the evangelical law, contrary to the
unity of Catholic appointment, had agreed that another
Bishop should be made ; that is, what is neither right, nor
may be done, that another Church should be constituted,
the members of Christ torn asunder, the one mind and body
of the Lord's flock rent by divided rivalry. Wherefore,
I entreat that in you at least that unlawful division of our
brotherhood may not continue, but that, mindful of your
confession and the divine tradition, ye return to the mother
whence ye have departed, whence ye came to the gloiy
of confession, to the exulting joy of the same mother.
Nor think that so ye maintain the Gospel of Christ, while ye
separate yourselves from the flock of Christ and from His
peace and concord; whereas it rather befits glorious and
good soldiers to sit down within their own camjj, and,
stationed within, to do and to give heed to such things as
are to be performed in common. For since our unanimity
1 04 Letter to Confessors in schism at Rome sent thro' the Bishop.
Epist. and concord ought not on any account to be broken, and
X L V 11 1
^ .261. whereas we cannot leave the Church and go forth without
and come to you, we beg and entreat, with every exhortation
we can, that ye would rather return to the Church your
mother, and to our brotherhood.
1 bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XLVII.
Cyprian to Cornelius his brother, greeting.
I have deemed it a point of conscience for myself and
needful for you, dearest brother, to write a short Epistle to the
Confessors who are with you, and who, seduced by the
obstinacy and perverseness of Novatian and Novatus, have
withdrawn from the Church ; in which Epistle I would prevail
with them, from mutual affection, to return to their mother,
that is, the Catholic Church. This Papistic 1 have given order
should be first read to you by Mettius the Subdeacon, lest
any one should pretend that I have written any thing else
than is contained in it. I have moreover charged the same
Mettius, who is sent by me to you, to act in this matter
according to your pleasure, and if you shall think that the
same Epistle should be given to the Confessors, in that case
to deliver it.
\ bid you, dearest brother, heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XLVIII.
Cyprian to Cornelius his brother, greeting.
1 . 1 have read your letter, dearest brother, which you sent
by Primitivus our brolher-Presbyter, whereby I find that
you were disturbed, that, whereas letters from the Adru-
metinc colony in the name of Polycai-p w^ere directed to
you, after Liberalis and I had met in that same place,
letters had been directed thence to the Pi'esbyters and
Deacons. This I wish you to know and be assured, was
not done from any levity or intended affront. But when
several of our order, who had met together, had determined,
after sending our co-prelates Caldonius and Fortunatus
ambassadors to you, that, in the mean time, all things
Precautions to obtain unanimous recognition of Cornelius. 105
should remain as they were, until these same Colleagues
should return to us, having either restored peace among
you, or ascertained the exact truth, the Presbyters and
Deacons in the Adrumetine colony, in the absence of our
co-prelate Polycarp, were ignorant of what we had deter-
mined amongst ourselves. I5ut when we came amongst
them, they too, as others also, having become acquainted
with our purpose, at once coincided with it, that so there
might be no difference of proceeding in any of the Churches
settled here.
2. Certain persons however sometimes disturb men's minds
by their reports, representing some things otherwise than
the truth is. For we, furnishing all who sail hence with a
rule, lest in their voyage they any way offend, know well
that we have exhorted them to acknowledge and hold to the
root and womb^ of the Catholic Church. But as our pro-
vince is of very wide extent, (for it has Numidia and Mau-
ritania*' annexed to it,) lest the fact of a schism in the City
might perplex with uncertainties the minds of those absent,
we determined, having by aid of those Bishops ascertained the
exact truth and obtained better authority for approving your
ordination, then at length, all scruples being removed from the
breast of every one, to send P^pistles to you from all, every
where throughout the province, (as is being done,) that so all
our Colleagues might approve of and hold to thee and thy
communion, that is as well to the imity as the charity of the
Catholic Church. All which, to our joy, has been brought
about by God, and our design has through His Providence
come to pass. For thus both the truth and the dignity of
your Episcopate are alike established in the clearest and
most manifest light, and by the most solid proof; so that
from the answers of our Colleagues, who thence have written
to us, and from the report and testimony of our co-prelates,
Pompeius and Stephanus, Caldonius and Fortunatus, the
requisite origin, and just method, and excellent purity, of
your ordination may be known by all. That we with the
K i. e. the Church adhering to the to Cornelius, as the lawful Bishop, not
lawful Bishop, which is the root on specially to the see ot Rome,
which individuals grow, the Mother of h or, the two Mauritania's, I-, for it
their second birth. The passage refers was now divided.
106 Care used to ensure sound restoraUon of the Confessors.
Epist. rest, our Colleagues, may stably and firmly administer our
■^^ office, and uphold the peace of the Catholic Church in the
' unity of concord, the Divine favour will bring to pass:
the Lord, Who vouchsafes to choose and appoint priests for
Himself in His own Church, protecting them when chosen
and api)ointed by His good will and succour, inspiring them
in their government, and supplying both vigour for restrain-
ing the contumacy of the wicked, and lenity for encouraging
the penitence of the lapsed.
1 bid thee, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XLLX.
Cornelius to Cyprian, his brother, greeting.
\. As we suffered great solicitude and anxiety for those
Confessors who had been circumvented and almost led
astray and esti'anged from the Church by the deceit and
1 Nova- malice of that crafty impostor*, so were we filled with joy
*'^°* proportionate, and gave thanks to Almighty God and to
Christ our Lord, when they, perceiving their error, and
discovering the envenomed and, as it were, serpent craftiness
of that malignant man, returned, as themselves profess, with
singleness of purpose, to the Church whence they had de-
parted. And, first of all, certain brethren of approved faith,
lovers of peace, desirous of unity, reported the yet swelling
pride of some, the softened temper of others, yet w^ithout
sufficient evidence for us readily to believe that they were
thoroughly changed. But afterwards Urbanus and Sidonius,
Confessors, came to our fellow-Presbyters, declaring that
Maximus the Confessor and Presbyter, equall}' with them-
selves, desired to return to the Church ; but since there
had preceded many things evil-intentioned by them, which
you too have been made acquainted with by our co-Prelates
and by my E])istles, so that confidence could not at once be
placed in them, it seemed good that what they had sent
by way of message, should be heard from their own mouths
and confession. When they were come, and were charged
by the Presbyters with what they had done, and that very
lately many letters full of calumnies and revilings had been
sent in their name through all the Churches, and had
These ope Illy con/ess their error, askforgiveness;joy thereat. \ 07
disturbed nearly all the Churches; they affirmed that they
had been circumvented, nor knew what the letters contained,
only that, being misled, they too had been guilty of schismatical
acts and been the causers of heresy % so as to suffer hands to
be laid upon him', as on a Bishop. When these and other' Nova-
things had been charged against them, they intreated that*"^°"
they might be effaced and altogether forgotten. The whole
proceedings therefore being laid before me, it seemed good
that the Presbyters should be assembled. There were there
also five Bishops, who to-day also were present, in order that
by weighty advice, it might be settled by consent of all, what
ought to be done regarding their persons. And that you rnay
know the feeling of all and the advice of each, it seemed
good that our several opinions, which you will find subjoined,
should be brought to your knowledge. This done, there
came to the presbytery Maximus, Urbanus, Sidonius, and
Macharius, and several brethren who had joined with them,
begging with the most earnest entreaties, that what had been
done before might be forgotten, aud no mention thereof made;
and that henceforth, as if nothing had been either done or
said, all things on both sides being forgiven, they would
hereafter present to God a heart clean and pure, following
the evangelical injunction which says. Blessed are the pure Matt. 5,
in heart, for they shall see God.
2. What remained was, that this whole proceeding should
be communicated to the people, that they might see those
established in the Church, whom they had so long seeij
and mourned wandering and straying. When their purpose
was known, there was a great concourse of the broth(nhood.
All with one voice gave thanks to God, expressing the joy of
their heart in tears ; embracing them, as if they had this day
been liberated from the tortures of their prison. And that 1
may set down their own words, " Wc," they say, " acknow-
» or, <' only they had subscribed them, should suffer, &c." which does not agree
misled by his craftiness, and had en- with the context, that they were the
trusted themselves wholly to schismati- instruments of others, not the origina-
cal men, and been, &c.""2 old Mss. ap. tors of evil, nor with the account of
F. The Ver. Ms. " only they had been Pacian, see p. 111. n. m. nor with that
deceived so as to suffer hands, &c." of Cornelius, ap. Eus. vi. 43. One Ms.
The Ben. for " h«resis auctores," has only ap. F. has " ha-rcticis," but wholly
" hsereticis auct.," which can hardly changing the order; Bal. gives no
mean less than " suggested to the authority for the Ben. reading,
heretics, or to heretical men, that they
108 Thanks to he rendered by all for recovery of Confessors.
Epist. ledge Cornelius Bishop of the most holy Catholic Church,
— ^- chosen l)y God AhnicrlUy and Clirist our Lord. We confess
A 251 Ok/
our error, we have suftered Iroui imposture. We were cir-
cumvented by crafty and perfidious speeches. For although
we seemed to liold as it were some communion with a schis-
matic and heretic, yet our mind was ever sincere in the
Church. For we are not ignorant that there is One God,
One Christ the Lord, Whom we confessed, One Holy Ghost,
that there should be one Bishop ' in the Catholic Church."
Who would not be moved by that profession of theirs,
and so allow them, settled in the Church, to make
good what they had confessed before the powers of the
world ? Wherefore we directed Maximus the Presbyter to
resume his place. Tlie rest we received with the vehement
approbation of the people. But all things have we left to
Almighty God, in Whose power all things are reserved. This
account therefore, dearest brother, written at the same hour
and the same moment, we have transmitted to you, and
Nicephorus the Acolythe, who was prepared to go down
and embark, I dispatched to you in the instant, that so,
without any delay intervening, as if you were present with
the Clergy here and in this assembly of the people, you
might give thanks to Almighty God and to Christ our Lord.
But we believe, nay we are fully confident, that the rest also,
who are joined in this error, will shortly return to the Church,
when they sec their leaders acting with us. I think, dearest
brother, that you ought to send this Epistle to the other
Churches also, that all may know that the deceit and pre-
varication of this schismatic and heretic are daily being
brought to nought.
Fare thee well, dearest brother.
' i. e. one Episcopatf, each parti- .55. §..5. Ep,;39.§..'7. Ep.3.§.3.p.6. Inlike
cular Church being the miniature of way J». Agobard says, that in one sense
the whole, each Bishoj), the represent- all Christians are " one Priest. " "We
ative of Christ, the Chief llishop ; so ought, I think, very briefly to premise,
that all Bishops being in their several that all true believers, being members
stations, as one and the same, because of the Chief Priest, i. e. our God and
representing The Same, there was, as Lord Jesus Christ, the IMediator be-
it were, but one Bishop. Whoever then twecn God and man, are by Him made
set up a Bishop in any see, where one unto His Father a chosen generation,
was already, broke the oneness of the a royal jiiiGsthood, and are, under the
whole Episcopate, see Ep. 43. §.4. comp. Chief Head, one Priest." (de priv. et
de Unit. Ecd. §.4. y. 134. Oxf. Tr. Ep. jur. Saccrd. c. 2. referred to by Bal.)
Great nickedness of Nova(ian\<i adhei-enls. 109
EPISTLE L.
Cornelius io Cyprian, his hrotlier, (jreetinf/.
That nothing might be wanting to the future punishment
of this wicked man, though thrown prostrate by the powers
of God, (when Maximus and Longinus and Machteus had
been rejected by you,) he has risen anew, and, as I signified
to you in a former l^pistle which I sent by Augendus the
Confessor, I suppose that Nicostratus'' and Novatus and
Evaristus and Primus and Dionysius have by this time
reached you. Care must be taken then, that it be made
known to all our fellow-Bishops and brethren, that Nicos-
tratus stands charged with many crimes, and that he has
not only defrauded and robbed his secular patroness whose
affairs he managed ; but also, which is reserved for his
perpetual punishment, has carried away considerable de-
posits of the Church : that Evaristus has been the leader
of a schism, and that Zetus has been appointed in his place,
Bishop of the people over whom he before presided. But
this man through his malice and insatiable wickedness de-
signed things worse and of greater extent than what he
habitually practised amongst his own people, so that thou
mayest perceive what sort of leaders and abettors that schis-
matic and heretic hath joined with him, ever at his side.
Fare thee well, dearest brother.
EPISTLE LI.;
Cyprian to Cornelius., his brother, greeting.
I both have, I assure you, dearest brother, and do render
without ceasing, the deepest thanks to God the Father Almighty
and to His Christ, our Lord and God and Saviour, because
the Church is by Divine Providence so protected, that its
unity and sanctity is not continually nor entirely defiled by
the obstinacy of heretical perfidy and wickedness. For we
have read your letter, and felt an unbounded and exulting
joy at the completion of our common longings: viz. that
k We seem forced to think this Ni- 49 speaks of the restoration of Maximus
costratus to be theConfessor and Deacon only. He became a Bishop among the
already mentioned informer Epp.; for Novatians; of his evil character, see
St. C.(Ep. 62.) speaks of him as having further, Ep. 52. p. 112.
been a Confessor and Deacon, and • Written before the receipt of Ep.
whereas Maximus and Nicostratus had 50. to which Ep. 52. is the reply,
been joined together throughout, Fp.
WOSince joy over penitents^howmuchoverConfessorsreturning.
Epist. Maximus the Presbyter and Urbanus Confessors, with Sidonius
—^-^ and Macharius, have returned to the Catholic Church, that
A. 251. -I'll' 11- 1
is, that they, having laid aside their error, and having aban-
doned their schismatical, yea their heretical, madness, have
in soundness of faith sought again the abode of unity and
truth, that whence they had gone forth to glory, thither they
might return glorious, and they who had confessed Christ,
should not afterwards desert the camp of Christ, nor they
'Tenta-fail in the trial of their stedfastness to charity and unity',
caritatis '^^^^ ^^^ "^^ been Overcome by strength or power. Hereby
atque is their praise entire, safe, and unspotted, hereby the dignity
fide 8 of tl^6 Confessors uncorrupt and solid, that they have with-
^^M^* ^'^"'^"^ from deserters and renegades, have left the betrayers
Bal. of the faith and the assailants of the Catholic Church. Good
*^^°' cause had the Clergy and people and the whole brotherhood,
to receive them on their return, as you write, with the utmost
joy, for when Confessors retain their own glory and return to
unity, every one accounts himself a partner and sharer of
2 diei their glory. The gladness of that day^ we can estimate from
Ms^s* 2 "^" °^ " feelings. For if here, on receipt of your letter which
Edd. rei you Sent concerning their confession, the whole body of the
and 3 brethren rejoiced, and welcomed with the utmost alacrity
old Mss. those tidings of common congratulation; what must have
been the case there, where the whole matter and occasion of
rejoicing was carried on in the very presence and eyes of
all! For since the Lord in His Gospel says that there is the
Lukei5, highest ^0?/ in heaven over one sinner that repenielh, how
much gi-eater the joy as well in earth as in heaven, over
Confessors who return to the Church of God to their o^^^l
glory and praise, and who by the faithfulness and tesiimony
of their example prepare for others the way of returning!
For here that error had carried along some of our brethren, in
that they seemed to follow the communion of Confessors.
But now that this error is removed, a light has been shed
into the breasts of all, and the Church Catholic has been
shewn to be one, and that it cannot be separated or divided.
Nor will any one henceforth be easily deceived by the loquacity
of a frantic schismatic; since it has been proved that good
and glorious soldiers of Christ could not long by another's
artifice and perfidy be detained without the Church.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
Summary account of Novatus and Novalian. 1 1 1
EPISTLE LII.
Cyprian to Cornelius, his brother, yreetimj.
1. You have acted, dearest brother, both with dihgencc and
affection, in dispatching to us in haste Nicephorus the
Acolythe, both to announce to us the glorious tidings of the
return of the Confessors, and to warn us against the new and
pernicious machinations of Novatian and Novatus"' to assail
the Church of Christ. For when that mischievous faction
of heretical wickedness, itself already lost, and bringing
destruction on those who join it, had arrived here on the
one day, on the day following Nicephorus with your letter
overtook them. From which we learnt, and have begun
to teach and instruct others, that Evaristus from a Bishop
now no longer remains even a layman, but that banished
•» Of these Novatus, an African
Priest, is called the original Here-
siarch. (S. Aug. Hser. 38. Primas.Haer.
38. Euseb. Chron. S. Jer, de Vir, 111.
c. 7. Pacian. Ep. 3. B. P. iv. 310. F.;
He seems to have become such, as
matter of policy, rather than by any
positive tenets of his own. Being a
brutish and fraudulent person, of lost
character, who only escaped excom-
munication through the breaking out
of the Decian persecution, (^§. 2.) he
took originally the low side, joining
himself with the party of Feiieissimus,
one like himself, had him ordained
Deacon, and with him admitted the
lapsed without any penitence. Fleeing
to Rome to escape his sentence, (Pac.
Ep. 3.) he there joined himself with
Novatian. Novatian himself had also
taken the milder side. (Ep. 36. Pacian.
Ep. 3. p.3 10. D.) Yet hehad been a Stoic
philosopher, (S. Cypr. Ep. 60. §. 3. and
55. §. 13. and 20. Pacian. Ep. 2. p. 308.
col. 1. 2.) had been baptized only on
a sick bed ; was not confirmed ; during
the persecution he shut himself up,
renounced his Orders, and almost the
Gospel, sooner than expose himself to
danger in ministering to the brethren
[the Confessors], he " would," he said,
" no longer be a Presbyter, for" he was
" a lover of another philosophy. ' (Corn,
ap. Eus. vi. 43.) Him Novatus found
disappointed at not being elected Bishop
of Rome which he had hoped, trusting,
it seems, to his philosophic talents and
eloquence, and jealous of Cornelius.
Novatus saw his weak points, urged
him and removed his doubts, (nutantem
impellit, dubitantem fovet, Pac. x.) in-
fused into the Confessors discontent
that Cornelius had communicated with
the lapsed, obtained letters from them
appointing him, (Pac. ib. 310. F.) and
found three uninformed Bishops in a
corner of Italy to consecrate him.
(Corn. 1. c.) After this, Novatus was
sent to Africa to appoint heretical
Bishops, and "frameahumanChurch,"
(see Ep. 50, and 55. §. 20.) and dis-
appears from sight. Satan had em-
ployed him to entangle one abler than
himself, and then he was cast aside.
Eusebius gives the summary, " Nova-
tus was cut off from the Church, and
Novatian carried on the heresy."
(Chron. t. 2. p. 299. ed. Arm.) It
appears that Novatian at first refused
Communion to the lapsed only, (Ep.
55. §. 22.) whether he afterwards fol-
lowed out his own principles, or left his
heresy to be enlarged and systematized
by others, is unknown. He is not dis-
tinguished by subsequent writers from
those after him, nor does it seem likely
that one trained in philosophy should not
foliow out his system. Like Pelagius
and Ca'lestius, he put forward his ortho-
doxy on the doctrine of the Trinity, and
wrote upon it.
112 Uniform wickedness of Novaius.
Episr. from his chair and i)eo])le, and exiled from the Church of
■ ^"^^' Christ, he wanders about through other distant provinces,
" and himself having made shipwreck of truth and faith, con-
trives the like wreck for some like himself. But that Nico-
stratus, having lost the sacred administration of the diaconate,
for having by sacrilegious fraud subtracted the Church's
revenues, and withheld the deposits of widows and orjjhans,
did not so much wish to come to Africa, as, from conscious-
ness of his rapines and dreadful crimes, to escape thither
from the City. And now a deserter and renegade from the
Church, as if to change the clime were to have changed the
man, he still further boasts and declares himself a Confessor,
whereas one who hath denied the Church of Christ, can no
longer either be called or be a Confessor of Christ.
Eph. 5, 2. For since Paul the Apostle says. For this cause shall a
man leave his father and mother, and they two shall be one
flesh. This is a (jreat mystery, hut I speak concerning
Christ and the Church; — since, I say, the blessed Apostle
says this, and by his holy voice bears witness to the unity
of Christ and the Church, fitted together with indissoluble
bonds, how can he be with Christ, who is not with the
spouse of Christ, and in His Church ? or how can he
assume to himself the charge of ruling or governing the
Church, who hath robbed and defrauded the Church of
Christ }
3. For of Novatus no news need have been sent from
you to us, but rather he should have been made known
by us to you, as one ever eager for innovation, frantic with
the rapacity of an insatiable avarice, puffed up with the
arrogance and stupor of swelling pride, always known for
evil to the Bishops here, ever, as a heretic and perfidious,
condemned by the voice of the whole priesthood ; ever
inquisitive in order to betray ; a flatterer, to the end that
he may deceive ; never faithful to love ; a torch and fire-
brand to light up the flames of sedition ; a whirlwind and
tempest to make shipwrecks of faith ; a foe to quiet ; an
adversary to tranquillity ; an enemy to peace. Lastly, when
Novatus departed from among you, that is, when the storm
and whirlwind departed, a calm in part succeeded there,
and glorious and good Confessors, who had left the Church
Consciou.mess of guilt hurries lo farther guilt. 113
at his incitation, after he had left the City, returned to the
Church. It is the same Novatus, wlio amongst us scattered
the first flames of discord and schism, who separated some
of the brethren here fi.-om their Bishop, who amid the very
persecution, was to our's as another persecution in over-
throwing the minds of the brethren. He it is, who, without
my permission or knowledge, of his own factiousness and
ambition, made" Felicissimus his follower Deacon; and
in company with his own storm, sailing to Rome also,
to overthrow the Church, he there contrived similar and
like plots, rending a portion of the laity from the Clergy,
cleaving asunder the concord of the brotherhood, who were
closely knit together and mutually loved each other. In
short, as Rome from her greatness ought to have precedency
of Carthage, there he committed greater and more grievous
crimes. He who here made a Deacon against the Church,
there made a Bishop. Nor should any one wonder at this
in such men. The wicked are ever overborne by their own
madness, and after they have committed crimes, are hurried
on by the very consciousness of a guilty mind. Nor can
they continue in the Church of God, who have not observed
its deific and ecclesiastical discipline p, either in the con-
versation of their lives or the peaceableness of their behaviour.
Orphans robbed by him, widows defrauded, treasures of the
Church too denied and withheld, exact this punishment of
him, which we behold in his madness. His father too died of
hunger in the street, and was not afterwards in death even
buried by him. The womb of his wife was stricken by his
heel, and miscaniage quickly following, the offspring was
brought forth, the father being its murderer. And now he
dares to condemn the hands of those that sacrifice ; although
his own feet are more guilty, by which the son, who was being
born, was murdered. This consciousness of crime he long
" constituit : i. e. though ordained by him, as was the rule of Abbots, Gaz. ad
others, as, immediately after, Episco- loc. People now speak of persons being
pum fecit, of Novatian, whereas he " made Bishops" by the civil^power.
obtained three Bishops to consecrate P de zel. et liv. §. 8. p. 2r4. Rig.
him, (see ab. on Ep. 15. p. Ill, note n.) quotes also "the deific Scriptures,"
Cassian, Collat. iv. 1. relates that Paph- (Crescens ii Cirta in Cone. Carth. (i. 8.
nutius, a Presbyter, " wishing to pro- ^lius the Proconsul, ap. Optat. i. fin.)
vide a worthy successor for" himself, i. e. which retain in Christians " the
advanced (provexit) him to the honor Divine Nature," whereof they have
of the Presbyterate," i. e. recommended been made " partakers."
J 1 ! liddiix iil('<ivin;itln-( JiurcJt Ihnxf aliquot esC(ijH',h('v sentence
since dreaded. For this cause he felt assured tliat he would
not only hv removed from the Presbytery, but prohibited from
communion: and at the urgent desire of the brethren, the day
of trial, when his cause was to be heard before us, was coming
on, had not the persecution intervened ; which he welcoming
from a desire to gain an escape from condemnation, hath
committed all these crimes and wrought this confusion : and
so he, who was to be ex])elled from the Church and excluded,
has by a voluntary departure anticipated the judgment of the
priesthood, as if to forecome the sentence were to have
escaped the punishment.
4. But as regards the rest of the brethren, whom we
mourn to have been deceived by that crafty impostor, we
labour that they may flee their perilous nearness to him,
that they may escape the deadly toils of his solicitation,
that they may return to the Church from which he has
deserved to be by Divine judgment expelled. These indeed
we trust, the Lord helping, may through His mercy return.
For no one can perish, but he of whom it is plain that he must
Mat. 15, perish'', in that the Lord says in His Gospel, Every plant
which My heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted
up. He therefore who has not been planted in the precepts
and lessons of God the Father, can alone depart from the
Church ; alone, forsaking the Bishop, continue in madness
with schismatics and heretics. But the rest the mercy of
God the Father, and the forbearance of Christ our Lord, and
our own patience, will unite with us.
I bid thee, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE LUL
To Cyprian, their brother, Maximus, Urbanus, Stdonius, I
and 3Iacharius, greeting.
We are assiu-ed, dearest brother, that you also rejoice with
us, with equal fervency, that we, having well deliberated,
especially consulting the advantage and peace of the Church,
having passed by all former transactions and left them to the
^ i. e. none will remain in his schism " The wicked alone would continue
and perish in it, but he who would schismatics." F.
perish for the sinfulness of his life.
Union with flir Church, in I'ailh >S,' peace., a conf'esfiioit nf'Xf. 1 1 5
judgment of God, have made peace with Cornehus our Bishop
and the whole Clergy. That this took place to the joy of the
whole Church, and with the affections of all the brethren in
our behalf, thou oughtest to have the fullest assurance by
these our own Epistles.
We pray, dearest brother, that thou mayest for many
years fare well.
EPISTLE LIV.
Cyprian to Maximus, Presbyfer, as also to Urban us, Sidonius,
and Macharius, his brethren, greet in (/.
1. When I lead your Epistle, dearest brethren, which you
sent to me concerning your return, and the peace of the
Church, and full restoration of the brotherhood, I confess
that I rejoiced as greatly as I had before rejoiced, when I
was informed of the glory of your confession, and, myself a
partaker of your joy, heard of the heavenly and spiritual
praise of your warfare. For this also is another confession
of your faith and praise, to confess that the Church is one,
and not to be partakers of the error or rather wickedness of
others ; to seek again the same camp whence ye went forth,
whence ye issued forth, with most resolute courage, to wage war
and subdue the adversary. For thither should the trophies
from the battle be carried back, whence arms for the battle
had been received; lest whom Christ had prepared for glory,
these, when covered with glory, the Church of Christ should
not retain. But now, in the peace of the Lord, ye have held
the even tenour conformable to your faith, and the law of
undivided charity and concord ; and by your walk ye have
given to others an example of affection and peace ; so that
the truth of the Church and the unity of the Gospel Sacra-
ment, held by us, is also knit together by your consent and
band ; and Confessors of Christ become not guides to error,
who had been praiseworthy patterns of virtue and honour.
How much others may congratulate you, or how much each
for himself may exult, nmst be left to them ; I for my part
confess that I congi-atulate you more, and more than others
exult in this your peaceful return and charity. For you
I 2
no VVho'icoiildbcpioerlltan IheVlnirch^perishfrom theChitrch
Epist. oujiht in all plainness to hear what was in my breast. I
I TV n I "
- ' grieved exceedingly and was heavily afflicted, that I could
not connnunicate with those whom I had once begun to love.
When, on your going out from prison, schismatical and here-
tical error overtook you, it was as if your glory had remained
in prison. For there the honour of your name seemed to
have stayed behind, when soldiers of Christ did not return to
the Church from prison, into which they had before entered
with the praises and congratulations of the Church.
Mat.i3, o. Foi-r although tares are seen in the Cliurch, yet our faith
^^' or charity ought not to be hindered, so that, because we see
that there are tares in the Church, we ourselves should
depart from the Church. We only must labour that we may
be wheat, that when the wheat shall begin to be gathered
into the garners of the Lord, we may receive fruit according
to our labour and toil. The Apostle saith in his Epistle,
2 Tim. In a great house there are not only vessels of gold and of
' ■ silver, but also of wood and of earth, and some to Jionour,
and some to dishonour. Let us take pains, dearest brethren,
and labour as much as we can, to be vessels of gold or of
P.S.2, 9. silver. But to break the vessels of earth is granted to the
Lord alone, to Whom also the rod of iron is entrusted.
Jobni3, 77,^ servant cannot be greater than his Lord. Nor can any
one claim for himself that which the Father hath granted to
the Son Alone ; so as to think that he can take in his hand
the fan for winnowing or purging fhejioor, or can by human
judgment separate all the tares from the wheat. That is
a proud obstinacy and sacrilegious presumption, which a
phrenzied wickedness assumes to itself And while some
even assume to themselves a dominion greater than a mild
justice allows, they perish from the Church ; and while they
evidently exalt themselves, blinded by the swelling of their
own pride, they lose the light of truth. On which account
we too observing a due temperament, and having regard to
the balance of the Lord, and considering the love and mercy
of God the Father, have long and deeply pondered with
ourselves and weighed what should be done, with due mode-
ration. All which ye may see thoroughly on perusing the
' Quoted by S.Aug. c.(/resc. Gramm. 108. ad Macr. Donat. c. 3. Brevic.
ii. 34. .S7. c. Gaud. Donat. ii.3. Ep. Collat. c. Donat. c. 10.
Antouian's perplexity throuyk vague representations. 117
tracts', which I have lately read here, and uhicli on account
of our mutual affection I have already transmitted for your
perusal, wlierein neither censure is wanting to reprove the
lapsed, nor medicine to heal. The unity also of the Catholic
Church, my poor ability has expressed as far as it was able.
This book I now more than ever trust will be acceptable to
you, in that ye now read it so as to approve and love it,
inasmuch as what we have written to you in words, ye fulfil
in act, when ye return to the Church in the unity of charity
and peace.
I bid you, dearest and much longed for brethren, ever
heartilv farewell.
EPISTLE LV.
Cyprian to Antonianus, his brother, greeting.
1. I received your first letter, dearest brother, firmly
upholding the concord of the sacerdotal College, and cleaving
to the Catholic Church, wherein you signified that you did
not communicate with Novatian, but followed my advice,
and agreed with Cornelius our brother-Bishop to hold one
uniform course. You wrote also, that I should transmit a
copy of the same letter to our colleague Cornelius, that so,
laying aside all anxiety, he might know that you held com-
munion with him, that is, with the Catholic Church. There
arrived, however, afterwards your second letter, sent by
Quintus our brother-Presbyter, in which I perceive that
your mind, influenced by a letter of Novatian, has begun to
waver. For whereas you had firmly resolved on your course,
in harmony with the rest, you have in this letter desired me
to write back to you, what heresy Novatian has introduced ;
or on what principle Cornelius communicates with Trophi-
mus and the sacrificers. As to which, if indeed from
solicitude for the faith you are carefully anxious, and
diligently search into the truth of a doubtful matter, the
anxious suspense of a mind agitated by holy fear is not to
be blamed. But since 1 see that, after the opinion expressed
in your first letter, you have been disturbed by a letter from
• de Lapsis and de Eccl. Unit.
1 IH Liruiinds of slrictncss ttilh lapsed, durhuj persecution.
Epist. Novatian, I lay this down, dearest brother, in the first places
that men of gravity, once with sledfast firmness founded
Mat 7, ^" tfic rock, are not moved, I say not by a fight breath, but
^^- by a gale or a whirlwind; lest their mind doubtfiil and un-
certain be ficqucntly tossed by various opinions, as it were
by the blasts of wind rushing on them, and be changed from
their purpose with a certain reprehensible levity. That the
letter of Novatian may not occasion this either in you or
any other, I will, as you have desired, dearest brother,
briefly give you an account of the whole matter.
2. And first of all, since you seem troubled by my con-
duct too, my own character and cause must be cleared
before you, lest any think that I have lightly receded from
my purpose ; auvl whei'eas in the first instance and at the
outset I upheld evangelical vigour, I seem to have after-
wards bent my mind from discipline and its former strictness,
so as to think that peace is to be given laxly to such as have
polluted their consciences by accepting certificates, or have
been guilty of the abominable sacrifices. Both which courses
were adopted b}"^ me not without reasons for a long time
balanced and pondered. For when the battle was still
being fought and the struggle of a glorious contest was hotly
raging in the persecution, the courage of the warriors was to
be roused by every exhortation, to their utmost energy ; and
especially the spirits of the lapsed were to be roused strongly
with the trumpet, as it were, of my voice, that they might
not only follow the way of penitence with prayers and
lamentations, but, — since an opportunity was offered of
renewing the contest and regaining salvation, — that, eluded
by my voice, they might rather be provoked to the zeal of
confession and the glory of martyrdom. In fine, when my
Presbyters and Deacons had written to me of certain persons,
that they were uncontrolled, and pressed too hastily to re-
ceive communion, writing back to them in an Epistle, now
'Ep.]9. extant', I added this; " If too they are in so great haste,
they have what they require in their own power, the state of
things itself offering them more than they ask. The battle
is still waging; the lists are daily held; if they truly and
firmly repent of the deed, and the fervour of their faith is
vehement ; whosoever cannot brook delay, may be crowned."
Church discipline tempered of sever Hj/ mid tenderness. 1 If)
3. But what was to be determined in the case of the lapsed I
deferred; that when quiet and tranquilHty had been bestowed,
and the Divine mercy should allow the Bishops to meet
together, then, the advice of all being given and weighed, we
might, on comparison of all things, determine what ought to
be done. But if any, before our Council were held, and
before sentence given by advice of all, should choose rashly
to communicate with the lapsed, that person should be
forbidden communion'. Of which also I wrote very fully to'Ep.34.
Rome to the Clergy-, then still acting without a Bishop, and-Ep.27.
to the Confessors^ Maxinius the Presbyter, and others at'Ep.28.
that time imprisoned, now in the Church united with
Cornelius. That I vvrote this you may learn from their
answer; for they thus expressed themselves in their Epistle* ;*Ep.3o.
" However, in a business of such vast magnitude we agree
with what you also have yourself fully expressed ; that the
peace of the Church must be awaited, and then, in a full
conference of Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons, and Confessors,
with those of the laymen also who have stood, account be
taken of the lapsed." It was added moreover, Novatian
being then the writer, and reciting with his own voice what
he had written, and Moyses the Presbyter, at that time
a Confessor, now a Martyr, subscribing, that peace should
be granted to the lapsed who were sick and at the point of
death. Which Epistle was sent throughout the world, and
made known to all the Churches and all the brethren.
4. However, according to what had been before deter-
mined, when the persecution was lulled, and opportunity
given for meeting together, a large number of Bishops, whom
their own faith and the protection of the Lord had preserved
uninjured and safe, met together, and the Divine Scriptures
being adduced on both sides, we balanced our resolution
with wholesome moderation ; so that neither should hope of
communion and peace be altogether denied to the lapsed,
lest through desperation they should fall away still I'urther,
and because the Church was shut against them, following the
world, should live as heathens ; nor yet on the other hand
should evangelical strictness be relaxed, so that they might
rush in haste to communion ; but that penance should be
long protracted, and the Fatherly clemency entreated with
120 Coucttrreiice (if other /tarts of the Church sought.
Epist. uiourning, and the cases, and purposes, and exigencies of
— - — '— each be examined ; as is expressed in a tract', which I trust
A. 252. ^ .
has reached you, where the several heads of our determina-
tions are collected together.
5. And lest the number of Bishoj)s in Africa should seem
insufficient, we wrote to Rome also on this subject to our
colleague Cornelius, who himself likewise, in a Council
held with very many" of our co-Prelates, agreed in the
same opinion with us, with like solemnity and wholesome
moderation. Whereof it has now become necessary to write
to you, that you may know that I did nothing lightly, but,
according to what I had before comprised in my Epistles,
deferred eveiy thing to the common decision of om* Council,
and in the mean time communicated with no one of
the lapsed, so long as there was opportunity whereby the
lapsed might obtain not only pardon, but even a crown.
But afterwards, as the agreement of our College, and the
benefit fi-om recovering the brotherhood and healing
the wound required, I submitted to the necessity of the
times, and thought right to provide for the safety of many,
and now not to recede from these things, which have once
in our Council by common consent been determined ; not-
withstanding that many things are tossed to and fro by the
voices of many, and lies against the priests of God, uttered
from the devil's mouth, are scattered every where to break
the concord of Catholic unity. But it behoves you as a
good brother and a fellow-Bishop loving peace, not readily
to receive what malignants and apostates say ; but to weigh
what your Colleagues, moderate and grave men, do, from an
examination of our lives and discipline.
6. I come now, dearest brother, to the character of Coi*ne-
lius our colleague ; that you, with us, may more truly know
Cornelius, not from the lies of malignants and detractors, but
from the judgment of the Lord God, Who made him a
Bishop, and from the testimony of his fellow-Bishops, the
whole number of whom throughout the whole world have
unanimously agreed. For, — which, with praise and honour,
commends our beloved Cornelius to God and Christ and His
' de Lapsis.
" sixty, Eus. H. E. vi. 43 init. held A. 2;)1. Bp. P.
Humilihj and orderly appoinhneut of Cornelius. l-2\
Church, and also to all his fellow-Prelates, — he did not on a
sudden arrive at the Episcopate, but ]3romotcd through all
ecclesiastical offices, and having often deserved well of the
Lord in Divine Services, he mounted to the lofty summit of
the Priesthood >, along all the steps of holy duty. Moreover, lEpisco-
he neither himself asked nor wished for the Episcopate, nor, P^'®"
as others^, whom the swelling of their own arrogance and 2 Nova,
pride inflates, seized it; but quiet in all respects and meek,^"^"'
and such as they are wont to be, who are chosen of God to
this office, agreeably to the retirement of his virgin-conti-
nency, and to the humility of his innate and guarded modesty,
he does not, as some, use violence to be made a Bishop;
but himself suffered violence so as to receive the Episcopate
by compulsion. And he was made Bishop by very many
of our Colleagues then present in the city of Rome,
who sent to us letters, touching his ordination, rernarkable
for their high and honourable testimony and praise. Corne-
lius, moreover, was made Bishop by the judgment of God
and His Christ, by the testimony of almost all the Clergy, by
the suffrages of the people who were then present, and by
the College of ancient Priests and good men; at a time when
no one had been made before him, when the place of Fabian,
that is, when the place of Peter and the rank of the sacer-
dotal chair, was vacant. This therefore being filled by the
will of God, and ratified by the consent of all of us, whoso-
ever would thenceforward be made Bishop, must necessarily
be made without ; nor can he have ordination of the Church,
who does not maintain the unity of the Church. Whosoever
he be, although greatly boasting of himself, and claiming
very much for himself, he is profane, an alien, witliout the
pale. And since after the first there cannot be a second,
whosoever is made after one, who ought to be alone, is no
longer second, but none at all.
7. Moreover, after he had taken on him the Episcopate, not
by canvassing nor by force, but by the will of God, Who maketh
priests, what an excellent courage was there in the very taking
of his Episcopate ! whatstrengthof mind! what fii-mne.ss of faith!
which we ought with simple lieart both thoroughly to consider
and commend— that he sat fearless at Jvome in the sacerdotal
chair, at that time when a tyrant, a persecutor ol" the Priests
122 Spirifital power more hatedhy the tforld than temporal.
Epist. of God, was threatening whatever can or cannot be uttered,
LV . .
A 2-2 °^^ "^^*^ would with much more patience and endurance
hear that a rival prince was raised against himself, than a
Bishop of God established at Rome. Is not this man,
dearest brother, to be extolled with the highest testimony
for courage and faith ? Is not he to be accounted amongst
glorious Confessors and Martyrs, who sat so long awaiting
the executioners of his own body, and the avengers of an
enraged tyrant, who when Cornelius should resist their
deadly edicts, and by the vigour of his faith trample on their
threats and racks and tortures, should either come upon him
with the sword, or crucify him, or burn him with fire, or
mangle his bowels and limbs by some unheard-of kind of
punishment? Although the Majesty and Goodness of the
protecting Lord protected, when made, the Bishop whom
He willed to be made, yet Cornelius, as far as regards his
devotedness and fear of God, suffered whatever he could
'Ep. 12. suffer', and first by his priesthood vanquished the tyrant,
who was afterwards vanquished by arms and in war \
8. But I would not have you wonder that some disgraceful
and malignant rumours are spread abroad respecting him ;
since you know that this is ever the work of the devil, to
wound the servants of God with lies, and defame their
glorious name by false opinions ; that they who shine in
the light of their own conscience, may be sullied by reports
of others. But you are to know that our Colleagues have
examined and ascertained most truly that he has not,
as some report, been tainted by any stain of a certificate,
nor has he mingled in sacrilegious communion with Bishops
who sacrificed, bat has at length united those with us, whose
cause was heard and their innocence approved. For with
respect to Trophimus also, of whom you desired word to be
written you, the case is not as the rumour and lying of
malignants has reported it to you. For, as our predecessors
have often done, our dearest brother, in bringing together
our l)rethren, submitted to necessity. And since a very
great part of the people had seceded with Trophimus,
when Trophimus now returned to the Church, and made
« With the Goths, A. 251. alluded to, ad Demetr. §. 10. p. 210. de Laps. init.
p. 152. Oxf. Tr.
Schismatics bringing back others, restored the readier. 123
satisfaction, and with penitent entreaty confessed his former
error, and with entire humility and submission brought back
the brotherhood which he had lately drawn away, his prayers
were heard ; and not so much Trophimus, as a very large
number of the brethren who were with Trophimus, were
admitted to the Church of the Lord; who all would not
have returned to the Church, had they not come with
Trophimus in their company. The matter then having
been debated there with very many of our Colleagues,
Trophimus was received ; for whom the return of the
brethren, and salvation restored to many, made satisfaction.
Yet Trophimus was admitted to communicate only as a
layman, not as the letters of malignants have reported to
you, as if he occupied the place of a priest.
9. Moreover, what is told you of Cornelius, that he commu-
nicates indiscriminately with those who have sacrificed, this
also originates in the feigned rumours of apostates. For neither
can they who withdraw from us, praise us, nor ought we
to expect to please them, who displeasing us and rebelling
against the Church, violently persevere in soliciting the
brethren to leave the Church. Wherefore, whatsoever is
circulated about Cornelius and about us, do not readily
listen to or believe, dearest brother. For if any are seized
with sickness, to them, as hath been determined, relief is
given in danger. However, after relief has been given
and peace granted to them in peril, they cannot be suf-
focated by us, or strangled, or by our hands hurried on
to death ; as if, because peace is granted to them as
dying, they must needs die who have received peace ;
whereas the tokens of Divine mercy and Fatherly unity
rather appear herein, that they, who in the gift of peace,
receive the pledge of life, by receiving peace are held here
also in life. Wherefore, if, when peace has been received,
a reprieve is granted by God, no one ought to charge this on
the priests, when once it has been determined that brethren
in peril be relieved*.
y They were still held to continual tears, unending groans," [F.] and p.
penitence, Pacian [Ep. 3. p. 311. C] 110. H. " it [penitence] is the toil of the
" I might perhaps allow this, [that the few, who after falling ansi", who after
remedy for sin was an occasion of it,] wounds recover, who are holpen by
if luxurv were accounted penitence, on tearful words, who recover life through
which such toil is imposed, the ' de- destruction of the flesh."
struction of the fle«h' enjoined, continual
1'24 Decrees aj (jiiill in I he same sin nut la be visited alike.
Epist. 10. Nor must you tliink, dearest brother, as appears to
- ^ ' - some, that takers of certificates should be put on a par with
tliose who have sacrificed ; since even among those who
have sacrificed, the condition and case is frequently different.
For wc should not ])ut on a par one who forthwith and
willingly sjjrung forward to the dreadful sacrifice, and of
him who having struggled and long resisted came by
compulsion to this fatal work ; one who betrayed both
himself and all his, and one who, of himself, approaching
to the danger, in lieu of all, protected wife and children and
his whole house by exposing himself to peril ; one who
compelled inmates or friends to the deed, and one who
spared inmates and neighbours, nay received under the
shelter of his own roof very many brethren who withdrew
to banishment and flight, shoAving and presenting to the
Lord many souls alive and safe, which may entreat for one
wounded.
1 1 . Since then there is much diversity even among those who
have sacrificed, what inclemency were it, how rank and bitter,
to join takers of certificates with those who have sacrificed?
whereas he who has taken a cerlificate may say, " 1 had before
read, and from the Bishop's discourses' had learnt not to
sacrifice to idols, and that a servant of God ought not to
worship images ; therefore, that 1 might not do this which
was not lawful, (when an opportunity of obtaining a certificate
was offered, which also I should not have taken, had not the
opportunity been held out,) I either went to the magistrate or
commissioned another, M-ho was going, to say, that I am a
Christian, that it is not lawful for me to sacrifice, that I
cannot a])proach the altars of the devil, that I give money
' Episcopo tractante, i. e. preaching, should discourse (tractare) in presence
Vine. Liriii. Common, c. 28. says, that of the Kishop ; whence Valerius, who
it was the title then given to the " Doc- delegated the office to S. Aug., was
tor" of H. Scr. ; in c. 23. he names them opposed by some Bishops, (Possid. ib.)
separately " o Sacerdns, o Tract;itor, o He changed the custom generally, (S.
Doctor." (see ab. p. Gl.n. u.) St. C. Aug. Ep. ;51 . ad Aurel. §. 1.) The word
speaks of it again as his own, (Ep. 81. is taken more largely of any exposition
as Pontius, Life, §. 18. p. xviii.) or an of H. Scr. (Ep. 77. init. de op. et eleem.
Episcopal oflice (Ep. 58. §. 4 ) used by §. 9. p. 239. Oxf. Tr.) and sermons being
theschi.'*m.iticBishnpsalso(deunit.Eccl. chiefly expositions of H. Scr. tractatores
c. 20.) Optatus [vii.(>.] says it "belongs are commentators. S. Jer. adv. He!;'. §.
tn Bishops," in such sense probably, that 6. Cassiodor. Prajf. dc div. Lect. Sidon.
in Africa, (Possid. Vita S. Aug c. 5. Apoll. Ep. ii. 9. (quoted by Juret. ad
conip.S. Aug. Ep.29. §.7. Conc.Carth. Iv. Ep. 7.) and Claudian. Mameit. de
iv. can. 33.) and in certain Cliurches, stat. an. 1. 2. Severus Dial. i. quoted
(S. Jer. Ep. .52. ad Nepotian. §. 7.) it by Gaz. ad Cassian. Iiistt. v. 34.
was contrary to usage that a Presbyter p. 138.
Bishops will have to aceountf or sinscausedby their severity. \iii
to this end, that I be not compelled to do what is not
lawiul." Now however, he who has been tainted by a cer-
tificate,— when he has learnt from our admonitions that he
ought not to have done even this, and that although his hands
be clear and no contagion of deadly food hath polluted his
mouth, his conscience is polluted, — weeps, when he hears us,
and laments, and is now convinced that he has sinned,
and, misled not so much through guilt as error, gives
proof that henceforward he is prepared and ready.
12. If we reject the penitence of these, who have some rea-
sonable confidence in their own conscience, forthwith, with
wife and children whom they kejit safe, they are hunied to
heresy and schism by the temptation of the devil; and it will
be imputed to us in the Day of Judgment, that we have not
cared for the wounded sheep, and yet for one wounded have
lost many whole ; and whereas the Lord, leaving the ninety and Cf.
nine that wei'e whole, sought the one that was strayed and 15" !_
wearied, and, when found. Himself carried it on His own
shoulders, we not only do not seek the lapsed, but even
drive away those that come : and whereas false prophets
cease not now to lay waste and rend the flock of Christ, we
give an opening to dogs and wolves, so that whom the deadly
persecution destroyed not, these we by our severity and
inhumanity destroy. And v,diat will become, dearest brother,
of what the Apostle says? / please all men in all ihi/iys,^ Cor.
not seeking mine own projit, hut the profit of many, that 11^ i^ '
tliey may be saved. Be ye follouers of me, as I also am of
Christ. And again ; To the weak I became as weak, that 1 Cor.
I miyht gain tJie weak. And again; JVhe/her one member i'qq^.
suffer, all the members snjf'er with it; or one member ^^j^*^-
rejoice, all the 7nen/bers rejoice with it.
13. Different are the principles of philosophers and Stoics,
dearest brother, who say that all sins are alike ; and that
a serious man ought not easily to be moved. 15 ut wide
is the interval between Christians and philosophers. And
since the Apostle says, Beivare lest any man spoil yuu Col.2,8.
through philosophy and vain deceit, those things are to be
avoided which come not of the clemency of God, but spring
from the presumption of an over-rigid j)hilosophy. But of jvumb.
Moses we find it said in the Scriptures ; Now the man ^2, •<•
126 Church absolves all sfcniiti;! peniletits, God the real.
Epist. Mo&es iras veri/ meek : and tlie Lord in His Gospel says,
^^; Be ye merciful, as your Father also had wcrcy on you;
Luke ' and again, They thai be whole need not a physician, but
Matt* 9 '''^.'/ '^'^^' "''^ *^^^- ^^^^^ healing-art can he practise, who
12. ' says, " I cure none but the whole, who have no need of a
physician ?" Our aid, our nnnedies, we should give to the
wounded. Nor should we account them dead, but rather
that they lie half-alivo, whom we see wounded in the fatal
persecution ; who, if they were quite dead, could never
afterwards become either Confessors or Martyrs.
14. But since there is in them what by subsequent penitence
may revive, by penitence strength is armed to faith and courage,
which could not be armed, if any one should fall away through
despair, if, harshly and cruelly separated from the Church,
he should betake himself to gentile ways and the world's
deeds, or, rejected by the Church, should go over to heretics
and schismatics. Where, although he should be afterwards
slain for the Name, yet being placed without the Church,
and severed from unity and charity, he could not be crowned
in death. It was determined then, dearest brother, that, the
cases of each being examined, takers of certificates be for the
time admitted, that to those who have sacrificed relief should be
Ps.6, 6, given in their last moments, because i)i the grave there is no
confession, nor can any one be urged by us to penitence,
if the fruit of penitence is withdrawn. Should the battle
first come, strengthened by us, he will be found armed for
the battle; but should sickness press upon him before the
battle, he departs with the consolation of peace and com-
munion.
15. For we do not anticipate the judgment of the Lord
Who will come to judge, but that if He shall find a sinner's
penitence full and entire, He will then ratify what has been
here determined by us. But if any has deluded us by a
Gal. 6, feigned penitence, God Who is not mocked, and Who
1 Sam. looketh ou the heart of man, will judge of those whom we
16> 7. have not seen through, and the Lord will correct the sentence
of His servants: meanwhile, dearest brother, we ought to
Prov.^ remember that it is written, a brother that helpeth a brother
o\i\ets. shall be exalted: and that the Apostle has also said, Con-
f^2^' sidering yourselves, lest ye also be tempted, hear ye one
Priesfs at" (7irt'st to imifale feix/cnicsx of Christ. 1-27
another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ. Also i Cor.
that rebuking the proud and breaking down their arrogance ^^' ^^"
he writes in his Epistle, Let him that thinketh he standeth
take heed lest he fall. And in another place he says, Who
art thou that fudgest another man'' s servant? to his own
Master he standeth or falleth : yea, he shall he holden up, Rom.
for God is able to make him stand. John too proves that^^'*'
Jesus Christ the Lord is the Advocate and Propitiator for
our sins, saying, My little children, these tilings write 1 1 John
unto you, that ye sin not ; and if any man sin, ue have an ' ' '
Advocate ivith the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and
He is the propitiation for our sins. Paul also the Apostle
hath written in his Epistle, If while ue ivere yet sinners -Rom. 5
Christ died for us, much more, being now Justified by His^-^'
Blood, we shall be saved from wrath through Him. Con-
sidering then His pity and clemency, we ought not to be so
severe and hard, nor pitiless in fostering the brethren ; but
we ought to mourn with them that mourn, and weep with^om.
them that weep, and, as far as we can, to raise them up '
by the aid and solace of our love ; neither, on the one hand,
merciless and iniyielding in repressing their penitence, nor,
on the other, relaxed and easy in hastily conceding com-
munion. Behold ! a wounded brother lieth maimed by the
adversary in battle. On the one side the devil attempts to
slay him whom he hath maimed ; on the other, Christ
exhorts, that he, whom He hath redeemed, cannot utterly
perish. Which of the two shall we assist? on whose side
stand .? Whether shall we favour the devil that he may kill,
and as the Priests and Leviles in the Gospel, pass by ourLukeio,
brother lying half dead .? or shall we not, as priests of God ""
and Christ, imitating what Christ both taught and did,
snatch the wounded from the jaws of the adversary, that we
may presei've him cured for God his Judge ?
\Q. Nor must you think, dearest brother, tliat either the
courage of the brethren will be hereby lessened, or martyr-
doms fail, because penitence is conceded to the lapsed, and
because the hope of peace is offered to the penitent. The
strength of true believers remains immoveable, and with
those who fear and love God with all their heart, their
integrity holds on, firm and stedfast. For to adulterers also
1 *28 Tenderness ol'i 7/ u rch to}>en it en t Ji in tiers not praise o/jmrity
Kpist,
LV.
A, 252
Matt, i
26. 26.
is a time fur ])enitcncc allowed by us, and peace given. Vet
- doth not the virgin-state therefore fail in the Church, nor
the glorious resolve of continence grow languid through
others' sins. The Church flourishes, crowned with so many
virgins, and chastity and modesty preserve the tenor of their
own glory, nor is the vigour of continence broken, because
penitence and pardon are allowed to the adulterer. It is
one thing to stand for pardon, another to arrive at glory :
', one-thing, being casl into prison, not to go out thence, till
one has paid tJte last fartlii)i(j, another to receive at once
the reward of faith and courage : one thing, being tortured
by long anguish for sins, to be long cleansed, and purged
by fire, another to have purged all sins by suffering : lastly,
one thing to wait in suspense to the Day" of Judgment for
° pendere in Diem judicii B. from back to their prisons (ergastulis) be-
.5 old Mss. cod. Germ. opt. notte. (al- wailing so heinous an offence with con-
leged by P. Coustant Praf. ad S. Hil. tinuous lamentation, may be refined by
§. 229.) and Ed. Manut. Die " in the the purifying fire (purificatorio-igne
Day of Judgment" F. The line over the decoqui) of penitence, so that indul-
e, designating the ni, is more likely to gence may come to their relief, only at
have been omitted than added. the very point of death, out of mere
This passage is explained of suffer- mercy, through the grace of the Com-
ing in this life by Rigalt (whose munion." The text also here quoted
general laxity, however, leaves him by S. Cyprian (S. Matt. 5, 25. Luke
very little claim to authority) and Ba- 12, 58.) is by S. Augustine in the
luzius, among Roman Catholic Inter- same Church, and by most fathers,
])reters of S. Cyprian, by Albaspinspus interpreted of a prison from which they
Obss. ii. 12. p. 278. by Bp. Fell in our should never come forth. Hell. S.
Church, and by Daille (de pwn. et Ambr. in S. Luc. S. Hil. in S. Matt.
satisf. iv. 10.) The objection that the S. Aug. de serm. Dom. in monte 1. i.
language would seem hyperbolical, is §. 30. Theoph. in S. Luc. S. Jerome
founded perhaps only on the laxity of in S. Matt, implies the same. Tertul-
modern penitence, and our practical lian (de anim. fin.) applies it apparently
ignorance of excommunication. We to a fore-suffering of hell. Stapleton
know not also what it is to have Antid. Ev. says that " few Catholics
directly denied our Lord, and by that interpret it of Purgatory." The first
act to be cut off from His body, with clause " ad veniam stare" is certainly
His sentence, so often alleged by St. most naturally interpreted of penance ;
C, ever before the eyes, " Whoso (it is so used Ep. (JO. $. 2. " stare
denieth Me before men, Him will 1 ad criminis veniam") the last " to
also deny before My Father." Yet wait in suspense to the Day of Judg-
whoever knows any thing of deep con- ment," is inconsistent, at least, with
sciousness of sin, may think the expres- the modern Roman doctrine of Pur-
.sion " to be purged through fire" not gatory, according to which souls
too strong for the inward consuming, therein, from the first, know of their
and torture, and drying of the bones, salvation, and, when released from
and " fire" is used for the sufferings of Purgatory, ascend at once to heaven.
God's displeasure by the penitent, Ps. Yet it is a more aweful thought, that
102, 3. The words also of Siricius, some souls may to the very Day of
when distinctly speaking of perpetual Judgment, throughout the intermediate
penitence in this life, are altogether stati', be uncertain of their doom ; yet
parallel to those in this place, using S. Ambrose (de Cain. ii. 2.) using
all its metaphors (Ep. ad Himmer. art. nearly the same word as St. C. " sus-
6. T. i. Cone. p. (590. quoted by Daille penditur," says, " The soul is freed
from Rivotus) " so far as they, thrust from the body, and yet after the end of
Difference of discipline hinders not oneness of the Church. ]->[}
the sentence of the Lord, another to be at once crowned by
the Lord.
17. And indeed amongst our predecessors, some of the
Bishops here in om- province thought that peace ought not
to be granted to adulterers, and entirely closed against adul-
tery the place of penitence. They did not however withdraw
from the college of their fellow- Bishops, nor break the unity
of the Catholic Church by the inflexibility of their harshness
or censure; so that, because, by some, peace was granted to
adulterers, he who did not grant it should be separated from
the Church. But so long as the bond of concord remains,
and the inseparable Sacrament of the Catholic Church
endurelh, each Bishop orders and directs his own pro-
ceedings, having hereafter to give account of his intentions
to the Lord \
16. But I wonder that some are so obstinate as to suppose
that penitence is not to be allowed to the lapsed, or to think
that jjardon is to be denied to the penitent, when it is written,
Remembe7'from ichence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the Rev. 2
frst works. Which surely is said to one who it is plain had^*
fallen, and whom the Lord exhorts to rise again by works ;
because it is written, Ahtis do deliver from death: and notTob. 4,
. . 10.
surely from that death which the Blood of Christ hath once
extinguished, and from v\hich saving Baptism and the grace
of our Redeemer hath freed us ; but from that which after-
wards creeps in by sins. In another passage also time is
allowed for rejjentance, and the Lord threatens him that
does not do penance: / have. He saith, many things against ^ey. 2,
thee, because thou sufferest thy wife " Jezebel, which calleth
herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce My servants to
commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols,
and I gave her a space to repent of her fornication ; and
thislife, still hangs in suspense, through of the future, trembling oftentimes at
the uncertainty of the future Judgment, the event of the things looked-for either
So truly is there no end, where an end way, and they who have lived with a
is thought to be." And S. Greg. Nyss. good conscience, mistrusting whatshall
(de beatitud. t. i. p. 809. quoted by be, when they see others dragged down
Daille) describes how, in the sight of to the fearful darkness, by an evil con-
the glories of heaven and the punish- science as by an executioner,
ment of hell, " the whole human race, " Ep. 59. §. 19. and not. m. ib. fin.
from the first creation to the consum- «^ Matthsi and Scholz receive <r.o
mation of all things, shall stand in sas- into the text, Griesbach, as probable,
pensc ((KiTi<w^«() between fear and hope
K
ISU Scripture exhorting to penitence, pledges ita acceptance.
Kpist. s/ic iriU not rcpeul of her f'ornicaiion. Behold, I trill cast
TV / . •
' /irr into (( bed, mid t/tent that conniiit adultery with her
into (/real Iribiilatioii, except they repent of their deeds.
'Y\\c JiOid surely would not have exhorted these persons to
repentance, except that He promises pardon to penitents'".
Luke \„(1 in the Gosjiel He saith, / w/y unto you, tliai Ukeuise
' j'^'J •'fh'ill l>(^ i'f heaven over one sinner that repenfeth, more
than over ni?iety and nine just persons that need no repent-
'V^'\sdA,nnce. For since it is written, God made not death, neither
]3
linth He pleasure in the destruction of the living; therefore
He Wlio would have no one to ])erish, desireth sinners to
repent, and by repentance to return again to life. Therefore
Joel 2, also He cries aloud by Joel the prophet, and says, And now
121 3 • ' •
thus saith the Lord your God, Turn ye even to Me nith all
your heart, and u:ith fasliny, and uifh ueeping, and nith
mourning; and rend your heart and not your garments, and
return unto the Lrd your God, for He is gracious and
merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth
Him of the evil He hath inflicted. In the Psalms also we
read the judgment alike and clemency of God, at the same
time punishing that He may correct, and when He hath
Ps. 89, corrected, preserving; / nill visit. He saith, their transgres-
sions with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes. Never-
theless, My loving/iiudness trill I not utterly take from them.
19. The Lord also in His Gospel, shewing the compas-
Matt.7,sion of God the Father, says, What man is there of you,
uhom if his son ask bread, tcill he give him a stone ? or if
he ask a Jish, will he give him a serpent ? If ye then, being
evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how
much more shall your Heavenly Father give good things to
litem that ask Him ? Here the Lord compares a father after
the flesh, and the eternal and abundant compassion of God
the Father. Wherefore if that evil father ui)on earth, beino-
grievously offended by a sinful and wicked son, should he
afterward see the same son reformed, and, the sins of his
former life laid aside, restored by penitent sorrow to sober
and good conduct and to innocent behaviour, both rejoices
and welcomes him ; and receiving him, whom he had before
cast out, embraces him with the yearning of paternal joy:
•< Comp. Tert. de Poen. c. 8. p. 363. 0.xf. Tr.
Christians not to he curious as to the errors of those without. 131
liow much more doth that One and True Father, good,
merciful, and full of loving-kindness, yea. Goodness and
Mercy and Loving-kindness itself, rejoice over the repentance
of His own sons! nor doth He threaten wrath to the ])enitent
or those that mourn and lament, but rather promises pardon
and forgiveness. Whence the Lord in the Gospel pronounces
them that ynourn blessed, because he who mourns, invites Alat. 5,
mercy; he who is froward and proud, heaps up wrath against*"
himself and punishment in the Judgment to come. Where-
fore, dearest brother, we have determined, that they who do
not repent nor testify sorrow for their sins with all their
heart and with open profession of their grief, are to be alto-
gether forbidden the hope of communion and peace, if in
sickness and peril they begin to entreat for it ; because, not
repentance for shi, but the warning of impending death,
comj5els them to ask, nor does he deserve to receive solace
in death, who has not thought that he should die.
20. As regards the character of Novatian, dearest brother,
of whom you have desired word should be written you, what
heresy he had introduced; you should know in the first place
that we ought not even to be curious as to what he teaches,
since he teaches without the Church. Whosoever he be,
and whatsoever he be, he is not a Christian, who is not in the
Church of Christ. Although he may boast himself and in
lofty words proclaim his own philosophy or eloquence, he
who has retained neither brotherly love nor ecclesiastical
unity, has lost even what he had before. Unless he seem to
you to be a Bishop, who when a Bishop has been made in
the Church by sixteen fellow-Bishops, endeavours by intrigue
to be by deserters made an adulterous and strange Bishop :
and whereas there is one Church from Christ throughout the
whole world, divided into many members, and one Episcopate, *•
diffused throughout an harmonious multitude of many Bishops,
he, notwithstanding the tradition of God, notwithstanding
the unity of the Catholic Church every where compacted
and joined together, attempts to make a human Church, and
sends his new apostles through very many cities, that he
may establish certain recent foundations of his own in-
stitution : and whereas there have been already ordained,
through all provinces and through every city. Bishops, in
k2
1.^2 God permittefh not. separrtiion of tares from wheat.
Epist. age venerable, in faith sonnd, in trials proved, in persecution
^^' banished, he dares to create other false bishops over them.
"' As if he conld either traverse the whole world with obstinate
perseverance in his novel attempt, or disjoin the compact
structure of the ecclesiastical body by the dissemination of
his own discord ; not knowing that schismatics are always
impetuous at the beginning, but are incapable of growth ;
nor can they augment what they have unlawfully begun, but,
together with their ungodly rivalry, soon fail. But he could
not hold the Episcopate, even had he been made Bishop
first, since he has fallen away from the body of his fellow-
Bishops and from the unity of the Church ; for the Apostle
admonishes us that we should bear with one another, and
not depart from the unity which God hath appointed, and
Eph. 4, says, Bearing one another in love, endeavouring to keep the
unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. He therefore who
keeps neither the unity of the Spirit, nor tJie bond of peace,
and separates himself from the band of the Church and from
the college of priests, can retain neither the power nor the
honour of a Bishop, in that he would not uphold either the
unity or the peace of the Episcopate.
21. Moreover, what swelling of an-ogance is it, what
forgetfulness of humility and lenity, what vaunting of his
own arrogance, that any dare, or think that he can do,
what the Lord granted not even to the Apostles ; to think that
he can distinguish the tares from the wheat, or, as if it were
granted to him to carry the fan and to purge the Jioor, to
attempt to separate the chaff from the wheat ? And whereas
2 Tim. \\^Q Apostle says. But in a great houne there are not only
vessels of gold and of silver, but also of uood and of earth ;
he seemeth to select the vessels of gold and silver, but to
despise, reject, condemn, those of wood and of earth ;
whereas tlie vessels of wood are only to be burnt in the Day
of the Lord by the burning of the Divine conflagration, and
Pa. 2, 9. those of earth are to be broken by Hira to Whom the rod of
iron has been given.
Rev. 2, 22. Or if he sets himself up for a searcher and judge of
the heart and reins, let him judge in all cases alike, and
since he knows it is written. Behold, thou art made whole,
sin no more, lest a wome thing eome unto thee; let him
JVho attempt it, self-cunvictcd of sin tliey imputi; to the Church. 133
separate the covetous and adulterous from his side and from
his company ; forasmuch as the case of an adulterer is much
more grave and worse than of the taker of a certificate, since
the one has sinned by compulsion, the other by choice'' ; the
one, thinking it enough for him that he sacrificed not, has
been deceived through error, the other a violater of another's
bed, or entering a brothel, into the sewers and miry quag-
mires of the rabble, has by detestable filthiness polluted a
sanctified body and the temple of God, as the Apostle says,
Every sin that a man doeth is without the body; but ^ Cot. 6,
he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own
body. To which very persons, however, penitence is con-
ceded, and hope, through sorrow and making amends, is
left, as the same Apostle says, / fear lest ivlien I come to 2 Cor.
you, I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and '
have not repented of the iincleannesses and fornications
and lasciviousnesses which they have committed.
23. Nor let the new heretics flatter themselves in this,
that they say they do not communicate with idolaters ;
whereas there are amongst them both adulterers and covet-
ous^, who are held convicted in the guilt of idolatry, ac-
cording to the Apostle, who says, For know this and unde7'-Eph.5,
stand, that no whorei?ionyer, nor unclean person, nor covetous
man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the king-
dom of Christ and of God. And again. Mortify fher(foreCo\.3,
your members which are upon the earth, putting ojf forni-
cation, uncleanness, evil concupiscence, and covetousness,
which are idolatry, for which things'' sake the wrath of God
Cometh. For since our bodies are the members of Christ,
and we are each of us the temple of God, whoso by adultery
violates the temple of God, violates God ; and who in com-
mitting sin does the will of the devil, serves d;emons and
idols. For neither do evil deeds come of the Holy Spirit,
but from the instigation of the adversary ; and concu-
piscences, born of the unclean spirit, drive men to act against
God and to serve the devil. So it comes to pass, that if
they say one is polluted by another's sin, and if by their own
assertion they contend that the idolatry of a dclinciuent
« Tert. de Pudic. fin. ^ See above, p. HI. note ni. on Ep. 52.
184 To call to ptnitence and refuse its Jr nits, a mockery.
Epist. passes on to another not delinquent ; they cannot, according
,' to their own words, be excused from the crime of idolatry,
since it is plain from Apostolic proof that adulterers and
covetous, with whom they communicate, are idolaters. But
with us, according to our faith, and the express nile of
divine teaching, the principle of truth agrees, that every one
is bound by his own sin, and that one cannot be made
Ezek. guilty for another, since the Lord forewarns and says, The
' ' riijltteousness of the ricjliieoiis sJiall he npon him, and the
■wickedness of the wicked shall he upon him. And again,
2 Kings The fathers shall not die for the children, nor the children
14 6. . .
' die for the fathers ; every man shall die for his own sin.
We then, reading and holding this, think that no one should
be debaiTed the fruit of satisfaction or the hope of peace ;
knowing, according to the faithfulness of the divine
Scnptuves, God Himself being the Author and exhorting
thereto, both that sinners are brought back to repentance,
and that pardon and forgiveness are not to be denied to the
penitent.
24. O mockery of a deluded brotherhood ! O trea-
cherous deception of wretched and bewildered mourners !
O ineffectual and vain tradition of heretical institution ! to
exhort to penitence for amends, and to take away from the
amends all healing power; to say to our brethren, ' lament
'operariand shed tears and groan day and night, and do' abundant
and continual deeds of mercy for washing away and purging
thy sin, but after all these thou shalt die without the Church:
whatsoever things pertain to peace, thou shalt do, but none
of the peace which thou askest shalt thou obtain.' Who
would not forthwith perish ? wlio ^'ould not through very
desperation fall away } who would not divert his mind from
all purpose of sorrowing.? Thinkest thou a husbandman
could labour, if thou shouldcst say, ' Till the field with all
the skill of husbandry ; attend diligently to its culture ; but
thou shalt reap no harvest, thou shalt press no vintage, thou
shalt receive no fruit from thy olive-yard, thou shalt gather
no apples from the trees V Or if persuading one to the
ownershi]) and employment of vessels, thou shouldest say to
him, ' Brother, buy timber from the best woods ; lay down
the keel of very strong and choice oak ; spend largely on
The fruits to be given, but awaiting the sentence of God. 135
rudder, cordage, sails, that the shi[) be framed and furnished ;
but when thou hast done all this, thou shalt derive no
benefit from its employment and its voyages?' It is to shut
up and cut off the passage of grief and the way of repentance;
so that whereas in all the Scriptures the Lord God encourages
those that return to Him and are penitent, by our hardness
and cruelty in intercepting the fruit of repentance, repentance
itself is taken away. But if we find that no one should be pro-
hibited from doing penance, and that to those who entreat and
implore the mercy of the Lord, according as He is merciful
and of tender pity, peace may be granted by His priests ;
the groaning of the sorrowers must be allowed, and the fruit
of repentance not denied to them that mourn. And because
there is no confession in the grave, nor can the course ofPs. 6, 6.
confession take place there ; they, who from their whole
heart repent and entreat, ought to be received within the
Church, and in it be reserved for the Lord, Who when He
shall come to His Church, will surely judge of those whom
He shall find within it. But apostates and deserters, or
adversaries and enemies, and dividers of the Church of
Christ, even if without the Church they have been slain for Comp.
His Name, cannot, according to the Apostle, be admitted to ^3 3/
the peace of the Church, since they have maintained neither
the unity of the Spirit nor of the Church.
25. These few things out of many, dearest brother, I have
for the present briefly run over according to my ability, in
order that I might satisfy your wishes, and might join you
more and more to the fellowship of our College and Body.
But if you should have opportunity and means of coming to
us, we shall be able to confer further together, and to discuss
more fully and more at large, what may make for a salutary
concord.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE LVL
Cyprian to Fortunatus, Ahymmus, Optatus, Privatinn,
Donatulus, and Felix, his brethren, greeting.
Ye have written mo word, dearest brethren, that wluii ye
were in the city of Capsa in ordcrto the ordination of a Bishop,
13G Case oj" penitents, icho laid denied under extremed suffering.
Epist. Superius, our brother and colleague, laid before you, that
■ „. j- Ninus, Cleincntianus, Florus, our brethren, who had been
before seized in the persecution, and having confessed the
Name of the Lord, had overcome the violence of the
magistracy and the onset of the infuriated populace, had
afterwards, when racked by severe tortures before the Pro-
consul, been subdued by the vehemence of the tortures, and
by protracted rackings, had fallen from the degree of glory,
to which, with full constancy of i'aith, they were approaching;
yet that, after this grievous fall sustained not willingly but
of necessity, they had not for these three years ceased from
doing penance. Concerning whom ye have thought fit to
consult, whether it were now right to admit them to com-
munion. And indeed as regards my own opinion, I think
that the mercy of the Lord will not be wanting to these, who
are known to have stood in the battle, confessed the Name
of the Lord, overcome the violence of the magistracy and
the onset of the raging populace by the resoluteness of
immoveable faith, suffered imprisonment long, amidst the
threats of the Proconsul, and the fury of the surrounding
populace, withstood the tortures which mangled and racked
them : so that what at the last is found subdued by the
infirmity of the flesh, may be relieved by the excuse of
preceding deserts ; and it may be enough for such to have
lost glory, yet that we ought not to close against them the
place of pardon also, and deprive them of fatherly com-
passion and our communion ; to whom we think it may
suffice, for entreating the clemency of the Lord, that for
three years, as ye write, they have sorrowed continually and
mournfully with the deepest penitential lamentation. I
certainly do not think that peace is incautiously and rashly
entrusted to those, who, we see, by the fortitude of their
warfare, were not before wanting in the battle, and who,
should the conflict be hereafter renewed, may win back their
lost glory. For since it was determined in council that in
peril of sickness, relief should be given and peace granted
to the penitent, they surely ought to have precedence in
obtaining peace, who, we see, have not fallen through in-
finiiily of uiind, but who having engaged in the battle and being
wounded, have been unable, through weakness of the flesh,
St. C. aivaits confirrnatiun of his judgment by his Colleagues. 137
to uphold the crown of their confession ; especially since
when they desired to die they were not allowed to he slain,
but tortures ceased not to rack their wearied frames, until at
last they might — not overcome faith, which is unconquered,
but wear out the flesh, which is weak. However, since ye
have written that I should discuss this same matter very
fully with several of my Colleagues, and a thing of such
moment demands greater and more earnest consideration
from a conference of many, and since now almost all, in the
beginning of the Paschal solemnities, are at home with the
brethren ; as soon as they have fulfilled the celebration of
the solemnities among their people, and have begun to resort
to me, I will discuss the matter more fully with each, so that
a positive resolution on the question you have proposed
may be determined by us and sent to you in writing,
having been duly weighed by the advice of many Pre-
lates.
1 bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE LVII.
Cyprian, Liberalis, Caldonius, Nicomedes, Gcecilius, Junius,
Marrutius, Felix, Successus, Faustinus, Fortunatus,
Victor, Saturninas, another Saturninus, Rogatian, Tertul-
lus, Lucianus, Sattius, Secundinus, another Saturninus,
Eutyches, Amplus, another Saturninus, Aurelius, Prisons,
Hercidaneus, Victoricus, Quintus, Honoratus, Manthaneiis,
Hortensianus, Verianus, Iambus, Donatus, Pomponius,
Polycarpus, Demetrius, another Donatus, Privatianus,
another Fortunatus, Rogatus, and Blunnulus, to Cornelius,
our brother, greeting.
1. We had determined some time ago, dearest brother,
having advised with one another, that they who in the fierce
warfare of the persecution had been overthrown by the
adversary and had fallen, and had defiled themselves by
forbidden sacrifices, should do fidl penance for a long while,
and if danger of sickness should press hard ujjon them, they
should receive peace at the very point of death. For it was
not right, nor did the compassion of The Father and Divine
138 Communion f/iven to penitent lapsed, to arm for coming conflict.
Epist. clemency permit that the Chm-ch should be closed against
-: •' those that knocked, and the aid of the hope of salvation be
A. 252, . ' ....
denied to tlieni that grieved and entreated, so that in their
departure from the world they should be sent to the Lord
without communion and peace ; forasnuich as He Himself,
Matt. Wlio gave tlie law, has permitted, that things bound in enrlh
' ' should be bound also in heaven ; and that things might be
loosed \\\vxc^ which were here first loosed in the Church. But
since we see the day of another persecution has again begun
to draw near, and we are warned by frequent and continual
foreshewings *"', that we should be anned and })repared for
the conflict which the enemy proclaims; that we should
also by our exhortations prepare the people, by Divine
vouchsafement committed to us, and should collect together
within the Lord's camj) all and every soldier of Christ, who
desire arras and are eager for battle — necessity then com-
pelling, we have determined that peace is to be granted to
those who have not departed from the Church of the Lord,
but from the first day of their fall have not ceased to do
penance and to lament and to entreat the Lord, and that
they ought to be armed and accoutred for the impending
battle. For we must obey adequate foreshewings and
warnings, that so the sheep be not abandoned in peril by
the shepherds, but the whole flock collected together, and
the army of the Lord armed lor the struggle of heavenly
warfare. Yox well was it, so that relief was given to the
sick in their last moments, to allow the gi'ief of penitence
to be protracted, while (piiet and tranquillity yet continued,
which admilled of our kmg })ost])oning the tears of the penitent,
and giving a late relief in sickness to the dying. But now
peace is necessary not for the sick but for the strong ; not to
the dving but tlie living must v\e grant communion ; so as
not to leave unarmed and naked, whom we rouse and exhort
to battle, but fortify them with the protection of the Body
and Blood of Christ : and since the iMicharist is ordained
for this, that It may be a safeguard to them that receive It,
those whom wc would have safe against the adversary, we
must arm with the defence of the fulness of the Lord. For how
8 Osteiiisionibus, as in the close of the i. v. in visions, see ab. Ep. xi. p. 25. n.
Ep., " Diviiiitus fiequenturostenditur," f. p. 27. n. k.
Not to be tvithhehl, because sought by some in hypocrisy. 139
do we teach or provoke them to shed their blood in con-
fession of the Name, if, when about to engage, we deny
them the Blood of Christ ? or how do we make them fit for
the cup of martyrdom, if we do* not first by tlie right of
communion admit them to drink the Cup of the Lord in the
Church ?
2. A difference ought to be made, dearest brother, between
those who have either apostatized, and, having returned
to the world which they had renounced, live as heathens,
or having deserted to heretics, daily take up parricidal arms
against the Church, and those who departing not from the
threshold of the Church, and continually and sorrowfully
imploring the consolations of God the Father, profess that
they are now prepared for battle, to stand bravely and fight
for the Name of their Lord and for their own salvation.
At such a time as this, we grant peace not to sleepers, but
to men on their watch ; we grant peace not amid pleasures,
but in arms ; we grant peace not for quiet, but for battle.
If as we hear of them and desire and believe, they shall
stand bravely, and together with us shall prostrate the
adversary in conflict, it will not repent us that we have
granted peace to men so strong, nay it will be the especial
honour and glory of our Episcopate, to have given peace to
Martyrs; so that we who, as priests, daily celebrate the
Sacrifices of God, shall prepare oblations and victims for
Him
3. But if (which may the Lord avert from our brethren!)
any one of the lapsed should deceive, so ;is craftily to
ask for peace, and at the time of impending batde receive
communion, not puqjosing to fight, he deceives and misleads
himself; concealing one thing in his heart, and uttering
another with his mouth. We, as far as it is allowed us both
to behold and judge, behold the face of each ; we cannot
search the heart and see through the mind. Of these
judgeth the Searcher and Discerner of hidden things, Wlu>
will soon come, and nill Judye of the secrets and hidden
things of the heart. But the evil ought not to be a hindrance
to the good ; rather the evil should be aided by the good.
Nor should peace therefore be denied to those about to
suffer martyrdom, because there are some who will deny ';> Christ.
10, 19
20
140 Peril of neylifjeucc in the Church amid (/reat peril.
Epist. since for this cause peace should be given to all about to
LVII
— — -^ engage, lest through our ignorance he be the fust to be
passed over, who is, in the conflict, to be crowned.
* as his 4. Nor let any one say, that he who idkelh up^ martyrdom,
7*^°^ Q is baptized in his own blood ; and that peace from the
23. Bishop is not necessary for him, who will attain peace in his
own glory, and receive a greater reward from the favour of
the Lord. First, he cannot be fit for martyrdom, who is not
armed by the Church for battle ; and his courage fails,
which the Eucharist, received, lifteth not up, and kindleth
Matt. not. For the Lord in His Gospel saith, But when they
deliver you up, take no thought what ye sJidll speak ; for it
shall be yiven you in that hour what ye shall speak. For it
is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father Which
speaketh in you. But since He saith, that the Spirit of the
Father speaketh in those that are delivered up, and that are
appointed to confess His Name, how can he be found pre-
pared or fit for confession, who has not first, by receiving
peace, received the Spirit of the Father, Who, strengthening
His servants, HimseU speaketh and confesseth in us? Then,
if one, leaving all he hath, shall flee, and, while he is in
lurking-places and solitudes, shall by chance fall among
robbers, or shall die in a fever or through exhaustion : will
it not be imputed to us that so good a soldiei*, who left all
he had, and disregarding house, and parents, and children,
chose rather to follow His Lord, departed without peace and
without communion ? Will not slothful negligence or cruel
harshness be ascribed to us in the Day of Judgment; that we,
shepherds, would neither in ])eace heal the sheep committed
and entrusted to us, nor in battle arm them ? Would not that
be brought heavily against us by the Lord, which by His
Ezek. Prophet He crieth out, saying. Ye eat the milk, and ye
34, 3-6. clothe you with the wool, ye kill them that are fed;
but ye feed not myjiock. The weak have ye not strength-
ened, neither have ye healed that which was sick,
neither have ye comforted that which was broken, neither
have ye brought again that which strayed, neither have ye
sought that which was lost ; and that which was strong ye
tcore out with labour : and 3Iy sheep were scattered, because
there was no shepherd, and they became meat to all the
The soldiers ofXt to he gathered in one, when conjlict coming. 141
beasts of the field, and none did search after them, or
bring them hack. Therefore thus saith the Lord ; Behold,Eze\i.
I am against the shepherds, and I ivill require 3Ty sheep ar,g' ^^"
their hands, and cause them to cease from feeding My
sheep ; neither shall they feed them any more, and I will
deliver My sheep from their mouth, and I will feed them
with judgment. Lest therefore the sheep comraitted to us
by the Lord should be demanded back out of our mouth,
with which we deny peace, with which we manifest against
them rather the harshness of human cruelty than Divine
and Fatherly clemency ; it hath seemed good to us, the Holy
Spirit suggesting, and the Lord by many and plain visions
admonishing, since the enemy is foretold and shewn to be now
close upon us, to gather the soldiers of Christ within the
camp, and having examined the case of each, to grant peace
to the fallen', yea, rather, to supply arms to those about to'lapsis.
fight. Which we trust will be approved also by you in
contemplation of the mercy of The Father. But if there
shall be found any one of our Colleagues, who, when the
struggle is at hand, thinks that peace is not to be granted to
brethren and sisters, he will give account to the Lord in the
Day of Judgment of his own unseasonable severity or
inhuman rigour. We, as suited our faith and charity and
solicitude, have put forward those things whereof wc were
conscious, that the day of strife has drawn near, that a
violent enemy will soon rise up against us, that a battle,
not such as it was, but much more severe and vehement'', is
approaching. This is frequently manifested to us by God;
of this the providence and mercy of the Lord often forewarns
us, of Whose aid and compassion we, who trust in Him,
may be secure : for He Who in peace foretelleth the coming
battle to His soldiers, will, when warring, give them victory
in the conflict.
We bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily forewell.
h Cornelius received his martyrdom phesying, 1 Cor. 12, 10. St. C. was
in it ; else the persecution by Gallus forewarned of the persecution and its
was not so fierce as the Decian ; but fierceness, not of the relative degree
Bp. Fell notices, that the gift of inter- of it.
preting was different from that of pro-
Epist.
LVIII.
A. 252.
142 TlwnfjhtsofXt.. and His words must be our onh/thouf/hfsinperil
EPISTLE LVIIT,
Cyprian to the people assembled at Thibaris\ rp-eeting.
1. I had thought, dearest brethren, and earnestly wished, if
the posture of affairs and ti)e condition of the times allowed,
in accordance with your re])eated desires, to have come to
you in person, and being present among you, by my exhorta-
tion, poor as it is, to strengthen the brotherhood. But since
I am detained by affairs so urgent, as to put it out of my
])ower to make a distant excursion hence, or long to be
absent from the people over whom by the favour of God I
preside, I send meanwhile this Epistle to you in my stead.
For since, by the vouchsafemcnt of the Lord instructing
me, I am frequently impelled and warned, I ought to bring
to your conscience also the anxious warning given to me.
For ye ought to know and believe, and hold for c •: tain, that
the day of trouble has begun to impend over our heads'*, and
that the setting of the world and the time of Antichrist
a])proaches, so that we must all stand ready for battle, nor
think of any thing but the glory of life eternal, and the
crown of confessing the Lord, nor think that the things
which are coming are such as those which have passed.
A more severe and fiercer struggle now hangs over us,
to which the soldiers of Christ must prepare themselves by
faith untainted, and by sturdy courage ; considering that
they therefore daily drink the Cup of the Blood of Christ,
that they too may be able to shed their blood for Christ.
For this is to desire to be found with Christ, to imitate what
Christ both taught and did ; as John the Apostle saith,
1 John He titaf sdi/li he ahideth in Christ, ought himself also so to
' ■ walk, even as He ualked. The blessed Apostle Paul also
Rom. 8, exhorteth and teacheth, saying, We are children, and if'
16. 17.
' Tn the Coll. Carth. the Catholic intimations nlsn of his coming, although
and Donatist Bishops of Thibaris arc " the times and seasons" were hidden
named among the Bishops of the Pro- from the Apostles as well as the Pro-
vince Byzacium. phets of the O. T. and even from
^ All ])ersecutions for the Name of the Sou as man. On the expectation
Christ being heralds and types of the of Antichrist and the end of the world,
times of Antichrist, and bound up with see Sermons on Antichrist, Tracts,
it, intimations of a persecution were No. 83.
Suffering for Christ unites us, as the older saints, to love of God. 1 43
cliildren of God, then, heirs of God, and joint-heirs with
Christ, if so be that we suffer with Him, that ue may also
he glorified together.
2. All which things must now be considered by us, that no
one may desire aught of the world, now perishing, but may
follow Christ, Who both livcth for ever, and quickeneth His
servants settled in the faith of His Name. For the time is
at hand, most dearly beloved brethren, which our Lord long
since foretold and taught would come, saying. The time ioVwMo,
cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth'^^^'
God service. And these things they will do unto you,
because they have not knovm the Father, nor Me. But
these things have I told you, that when the time shall come,
ye may remember that I told you of them. Nor should any
one wonder that we are harassed with continual persecutions,
and are frequently hemmed in by harrowing pressure, since
the Lord has before foretold that these things would be in
the last times, and has prepared us for the warfare by the
teaching and encouragement of His own words ; Peter also,
His Apostle, hath taught, that persecutions take place to the
end that we be proved, and we too, after the example of the
righteous who went before, be, by death and suffering, united
to the love of God. For he has written in his Epistle,
saying, Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery W^i A,
trial ivhich is to try you, lest ye fall off as though some ~~
strange thing happened unto you ; but as often as ye partake
in Chrisfs sufferings, rejoice in all things, that, when His
glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also ii-ith exceeding
Joy. If ye be reproached for the Name of Christ, happy are
ye; for the Name of the Majesty and Power of the Lord
resteth upon you: which on their part is blasphemed, but on
our part is glorified. But the Apostles taught us those
things which themselves also learnt from the Lord's precepts
and the commands of God, our Lord Himself namely
strengthening us, and saying. There is no man that f^f^t^^^^^^ll^'
left house, or land, or patents, or brethren, or sisters, or
wife, or children, for the kingdom of God's sake, who shall
not receive sevenfold^ more in this present time, and in the
1 septies, Test. iii. 16. de Exh. aad so late as Greg. ix. Ep. ad Germ.
Mart. §. 12. D. and others ap. Seholz. .ap. Kaynald, A. 1232. §. 51, B.
144 Xtians to await any sufferinc/, since Xt Wlio calleth^svfferedall.
Epist. world to come life everlasting. And again He says, Blessed
~ 'are yo when men shall hate you, and shall separate you
lM\ie& fi'om their company, and shall cast you out, and shall
22. 23, reproach your name as evil, for the Son of man's sake.
Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for Joy ; for, behold, your
reward is great in Heaven. The Lord would have us
rejoice in persecutions and leap for joy, because when
persecutions come, then the crowns of faith are given, then
the soldiers of God are proved, then the heavens are opened
to Martyrs.
3. For we have not so given in our names for warfare"*, as
to think only of peace, and decline and refuse warfare, since
our Lord, the pattern of humility endurance and suffering,
first walked in the same warfare, that so what He taught
should be done, He should first do, and what He exhorteth
to suffer, Himself should first suffer for us. Let it be
ever before your eyes, most beloved brethren, that He, Who
Alone hath received all judgment fi'om the Father, and Who
will hereafter come to judge, hath already published the
sentence of His Judgment and future cognizance, fore-
Mat, lo, warning and testifying, that He will confess those before His
32. 33. PdffiQy ^f,fiQ confess Him, and will deny those who deny
Him. If we could escape death, we might rightly fear
death. But since it must needs be that one subject to death
should die, we should embrace the occasion offered by
Divine promise and favour, and accomplish the ending
of life with the reward of immortality, nor fear to be slain,
who know that, when slain, we are crowned.
4. Nor let any one, most beloved brethren, when he shall
behold our people put to flight and dispersed through fear of
persecution, be troubled, because he does not see the
brotherhood assembled, nor hear Bishops instructing". All
cannot be then together, who may not slay, but who must be
slain ". Wheresoever in those days each of the brethren
shall be separated for a while, through the necessities of the
times, in body not in spirit, from the flock, let him not be
•" before Baptism, see S. Aug. Conf. " Tert. Apol. c. 37. p. 79. Oxf. Tr.
ix. 6. and note b. Oxf. Tr. Lncif, Cal. de MLoriendo pro Dei Fil.
" tractantes, see ah. p. 124. not. z. ap. B.
on £p. 56.
Enough^ that all anfferiiu/ horne for Chrht is /rifnessrdhi/ Christ . 1 -1 o
shaken at tlie terrors of that flight, nor, when withdrawing
and hiding himself, be alarmed at the solitude of a desert.
He is not alone, to whom Christ is a companion in flight ^
He is not alone, who keeping the iemple of God, wheresoever i Cor. 3,
he be, is not without God. And if, when flying in solitude ^^'
and on the mountains, a robber assault, wild beasts attack,
hunger or thirst or cold afflict him'', or, when hastening over
the sea in hurried voyage, tempest and storm overwhelm him,
Christ every where beholdeth His own soldier fighting, and
to him that dieth in persecution for the honour of His Name
He giveth the reward which He has promised that He will
give in the resurrection. Nor is the glory of martyrdom less, Luke
that he has not perished publicly, and among numbers, when ^^' ^*-
the cause of his perishing is that he perishes for Christ.
Sufficient for a testimony of his martyrdom is That Witness,
Who proveth Martyrs and crowneth them.
5. Let us imitate, dearest brethren, righteous Abel, who
initiated martyrdoms "^j being first slain for righteousness'
sake. Let us imitate Abraham the friend of God, who
hesitated not to offer up his son as a sacrifice with his own
hands, obeying God with a devoted faith. Let us imitate
the three children, Ananias, Azarias, and Misahel, who,
neither terrified by reason of their youth, nor broken by
captivity, when Judaea was conquered and Jerusalem taken,
by the power of faith overcame the king in his own kingdom,
who, when commanded to worship the image which Nebu-
chadnezzar the king had made, proved themselves stronger
than both the menaces of the king and than the flames,
proclaiming and testifying their faith by these words ; O Dan. 3,
king Nebuchadnezzar, we are not careful to answer thee in ^6— 18-
thifi matter. For the God Whom we serve is able to deliver
us from the burning fiery furnace, and He will deliver us
out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it knotrn unto
thee, that we do not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden
image which thou hast set up. They believed that they
P Quoted by Fulg. ad Thrasim. ii. robbers, and wild beasts ?" B. add Poss.
17. B. Vit. Aug. c. 28.
"I Many did so die in persecutions. ' De bon. pat. $. 6. p. 255. Oxf. Tr.
Ruf. vi. 31. " Why should I mention S. Chrys. Horn. 8. adv. Jud. §. 8. t. i.
what vast multitudes, wandering in p. 68G. Prosper de Prom, et Pra-d. Dei
deserts and in mountains, were de- i. 6. B.
stroyed by hunger, thirst, cold, fatigue,
146 WordsSfdeedsofmartyrsgiven^crotonedthroughtheHoly Ghost.
Epist. could escape according to faith, hut they added, and if itot,
l^^^-lhat the king should know that they could even die for the
God Whom they worshipped. For this is the strength of
virtue and faith, to believe and to know that God can deliver
from present death, and yet not to fear death, nor to yield;
that faith may be ])rovcd the more mightily. The undefiled
and uucuiuperable might of the Holy Spirit burst forth from
their mouth, that the words which the Lord spake in His
Mat.io, Gospel may be found true : But when lliey shall seize you,
' " ' take 110 Ih.ouyht tihat ye shall speak: for it shall be given
you in that hour what ye shall speak. For it is not ye that
speak, hut the Spirit of your Father tvJiich speaketh in you.
He said, that what we may speak and answer is given to us
in that hour, and supplied by Divine power, and that it is
not we who then speak, but the Spirit of God the Father ;
Who, since He neither departs nor is divided from them that
confess, Himself both speaketh and is crowned in us. So
also Daniel, when called upon to adore the idol Bel
whom the people and king then worshipped, in asserting the
honour of his God, broke forth with the full freedom of faith,
Bel 4. saying, [worship nothing but the Lord my God, Who hath
14 /°" (f'cated the heaven and the earth.
Ixx. 6. What of the severe tortures of the blessed Martyrs in
' see de the Maccabeos ', and the manifold penalties of the seven
Mart."^' brethren, and the mother comforting her children in punish-
c- 11. ment, and herself too dying with her children ? do they not
afford proofs of a niighty virtue and faith, and by their
sufferings exhort us to the triumph of martyrdom? What of
the Prophets, whom the Holy Spirit inspired with a fore-
knowledge of the future ? What of the Apostles, whom the ;
Lord chose .? Do not these inghteous slain, teach us also to
die for righteousness' sake .'' The Nativity of Christ com-
M3tf-2,iyienced forthwith with the martyrdom of inl'anls, so that they
who were tuo years old and under were put to death for
His Name's sake. An age not yet capable of conflict, proved
fit for a crown. That it might appear that they are innocent
who are put to death ior the sake of Christ, innocent infancy
was slain for His Name's sake. It was shewn that no one is
free from the perils of persecution, when even such accom-
plished martyrdom.
Xtians, as servants, svfferfor the Son Who siifferedto make us sons. 147
7. How grave a charge tlvjii must it be against a
Christian man, that the servant should be unwilling to suffer,
when his Lord has before suffered : and that we should be
unwilling to suffer for our sins, when He, Who had no sin
of His own, suffered for us? The Son of God suffered that
He might make us sons of God ; and the son of man is not
willing to suffer, that he may continue a son of God. If we
labour under the hatred of the world, Christ first endured the
hatred of the world. If we are exposed to contumely in this
world, if to exile, to torment, the Creator and Lord of the
world experienced still heavier things, Who also admonisheth
us, saying, If the xoorld hate yoii, remember that it hated 3Ie 3o\m\b,
before you. If ye were of the world, the v)orld would love ~ '
his own : but because ye are not of the world, but I have
chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you.
Remember the word that I said unto you; The servant is
not greater than his Lord. If they have persecuted 3Ie, they
will also peysecute you. Whatever our Lord and God
taught. He also did ; that the disciple might have no excuse,
who learns and does not.
8. Nor let any one of you, dearest brethren, be so alarmed
by the dread of the persecution at hand, or at the now im-
pending advent of Antichrist, as not to be found armed for
all things by the Evangelical exhortations, and by heavenly
precepts and warnings. Antichrist cometh, but upon him
Cometh also Christ. The enemy wastes and rages, but im-
mediately also the Lord followeth to avenge our sufferings
and our wounds. Tlie adversary is wroth and threatens, but
there is One Who can free from his hands. He is to be
dreaded. Whose wrath no one can elude. Himself forewarning
and saying. Fear not them which kill the body, but are wo^Mat.io,
able to kill the soul: btU rather fear Him Which is able '
to destroy both body and soid in hell. And again, He that John\2,
loveth his life shall lose it, and he that hateth his life in this
world, shall keep it unto life eternal. And in the Revelation
He instructs and forewarns, saying, If any man uorship Me>Rev.i4,
beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead ~
or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath
of God mixed in the cup of His indignation, and he shall
he tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the
l2
148 Struggles for Christ are in the very presence of God.
Epist. holy angels, and in the ^'^'csencc of the Lamb; and the
- ■' smoke of their torment shall ascend uj) for ever and ever,
and they shall have no rest day nor night, who worship the
beast and his image.
9. Men are trained and ])repared for secular contests, and
they account it a great mark of honour, if they happen to be
crowned in the sight of the people and the jiresence of the
emperor. Behold a sublime and mighty contest, glorious
with the prize of a heavenly crown, in which God beholds
us contending : and extending His vision over those whom
He hath vouchsafed to make sons, He delighteth in behold-
ing our struggle. God beholds us fighting and engaging in
the conflict of faith ; His angels behold us. Christ also
beholds us. How great the dignity of glory, how great the
happiness, to engage in the Presence of God, and to be
crowned by Christ our Judge !
10. Let us arm ourselves, most beloved brethren, with all
our might, and be prepared for the contest with minds un-
deflled, with faith entire, with devoted courage. Let the
camp of God go forth to the battle which is denounced
against us- Let those yet whole arm themselves, lest they
lose the benefit of having lately stood. Let the fallen too
arm, that even the fallen recover what he has lost. Let
honour incite those that have stood, grief the fallen, to the
battle. The blessed Apostle Paul teaches us to arm and
Eph. 6, prepare, saying. We wrestle not against flesh and bloody but
~ '' against jwioers, and the riders of this world and this dark-
ness, against spirits of wickedness in high places. Where-
fore jmt on the whole armour^, that ye may be able to icith-
stand in the most evil day ; that when ye have done all, ye
may stand, having your loins girt about icith truth, and
having on the breastplate of righteousness, and your feet
shod icith the preparation of the Gospel (f peace, taking the
shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the
fiery darts of the devil, and take the helmet of salvation, and
the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. Let us ^
take these arms, let us fortify ourselves vvitli these s})iritual |
and heavenly safeguards, that in the most evil day we may
^ Tota arma. Dei is omitted in the also omits it; he has universitatem
old Mss. [B.] Ambrosiaster ad loc. armorum.
Armour and hopes of martyrs. 149
be able to resist and hold out against the threats of the devil.
Let us put on the breastplate of righteousness, that our breast
may be fortified and safe against the darts of the enemy.
Let our feet be shod and armed with the discipline of the
Gospel ; that wlien the serpent shall begin to be trodden on
by us and bruised, he may have no power to bite and over-
throw us. Let us boldly bear the shield of faith, under whose
shelter every dart of the enemy may be quenched. Let us
receive also for a covering of our heads the helmet of salva-
tion, that ovu' ears may be fortified, that they hear not the
savage edicts : our eyes, that they behold not the detestable
images ; our forehead, that the seal ' of God be pfeserved
entire : our mouth fortified, that the victorious tongue may
confess its Lord Christ. Let us also arm the right hand"
with the sword of the Spirit, that we may boldly reject the
deadly sacrifices, and mindful of the Eucharist, the hand
which has received the Lord's Body, may embrace the Lord
Himself, from Him to receive hereafter the reward of heavenly
crowns.
n. Oh, what and how great will that day be, most beloved
brethren, in which the Lord shall begin to reckon up His
people, and by the searching of His divine knowledge to dis-
tinguish the merits of each, to send the guilty to hell, and to
kindle on our persecutors the perpetual burning of penal fire,
but to dispense to us the reward of our faith and devotion !
What will be the glory, and how great the joy, to be admitted
to see God ; to be so honoured as, with Christ thy Lord God,
to receive the joys of eternal salvation and light! To greet
Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the Patriarchs,
and Prophets, and Apostles, and Martyrs ; with the righteous
and the friends of God in the kingdom of heaven to rejoice
in the pleasures of immortality vouchsafed to us ; to receive
« The Cross in Holy Baptism, from n, p. 228. S. Ambrose (ap. Theodoret
Rev. 9, 4. See Tracts, No. 67. c. ii. 1. H. E. v. 18.) to Theodosius, " how
p. 135 sqq. and Note E. de Unit. Eecl. wilt thou stretch out the hands still
§. 15. p. 144. Oxf. Tr. dropping with the blood of that unjust
" Which received the Holy Eucha- slaughter P or how with such hands
rist, and would be the instrument of would you receive the All-holy Body
the idolatrous sacrifice, see on Tert. of the Lord:'" S. Chrys. Cat. 2. ad
deldol. c. xi. p. 235.n. i. It were the Ilium. §. 2. " Think What thou re-
more aweful to sin with that hand, ceivest in thy hand, and keep it clean
which had touched the Body of the from all covetousness and rapine." see
Lord, see Tert. de idol. c. 7. and note further Bingham, 15. 5. 6.
1 50 IVho meditate ever un the world to come, prepared for any thing .
Epist. there what ei/c luith not seen, iwr ear heard, neither hath
LIX •
-: ^ entered into the heart of man. For that we receive ereater
A. 252. .
1 Cor. 2, things than we here either do or suffer, the Apostle declares,
\^ g saying, The sufferings oj this present time are not worthy to
18. be compared with, the (jlory to come hereafter, nhich shall be
revealed in us. When that revelation shall come, when the
glory of God shall shine upon us, we, honoured with the
favour of God, shall be as happy and joyful, as they will
remain guilty and miserable, who, being deserters of God or
rebelling against God, have done the will of the devil, so that
they must needs be tormented together with him in inextin-
guishable fire. Let these things, most beloved brethren, sink
deep into your hearts: let thisbe the preparation of our armour,
this our meditation day and night, to have before our eyes and
all our senses, and ever to ponder in our thoughts, the punish-
> merita ment of the wicked'and the rewards and gains' ol'the righteous;
what torments the Lord threatens to those who deny Him,
what glory, on the other hand, He promises to them that
confess Him. If while we are thinking and meditating on
these things the day of persecution shall come upon us,
the soldier of Christ, instructed by His precepts and warnings,
will not dread the engagement, but will be prepared for the
crown.
My dearest brethren, I bid you ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE LIX.
Cyprian to his brother Cornelius, greeting.
1. 1 have i*ead the letter, dearest brother, which you sent
by our brother Saturus the Acolythe", full throughout of
brotherly love, ecclesiastical discipline, and priestly authority,
in which you signify to me, that Felicissimus, no new enemy
of Christ, but long since excommunicated for his very many
and grievous crimes, and condemned not only by my
« illic sentence, but by that of very many fellow-Bishops, has
also been rejected by you at Rome^; and that, when he
came, encompassed by a crowd and faction of desperate
» Mentioned before Ep. 29. 32. 3.5. On the office, see Bingham 3. 3. It is first
mentioned at this date.
Schism and character of Felicissimns.
151
persons, he was expelled fnnn the Church with that decisive
vigour with which it behoves a Bishop to act. Long before
indeed had he, with others like himself, been expelled thence
by the Majesty of God and the severity of Christ the Lord
and our Judge, lest the author ^ of schism and disagree-
ments, the fraudulent use of money entrusted to him, the
defiler of virgins, the destroyer and corrupter of many
marriages, should, by the disgrace of his presence and by
immodest and incestuous contagion, further violate the
hitherto uncorrupt, holy, chaste spouse of Christ.
2. However, on reading your second letter, brother, which
you subjoined to the first, I was much surprised, when I
perceived that you were somewhat moved by the menaces
and threats of those who had come to you ; when, as you have
written word, they assailed you, threatening with the utmost
y i. e. as promoting it, Pam. Rig.
and Prior, as though Novatus had been
the " author" of the Schism. Yet the
grounds of the schisms were different,
nor, although united in a degree by the
interests ofajoint rebellion, is it ciearthat
they ever became one. Felicissmus was
a turbulent, factious, self-important (Ep.
41.) layman, (Ep. 52. §. 3.) full of sin,
(Ep. 41. here and below, §. 22.) His re-
sistance to St. C. began in secular mat-
ters, perhaps, like Judas, because St.
C.'s arrangements left no room for his
" frauds." (Ep. 41.) He seems to
have been an ignorant " friend of the
Church," supposing his own communi-
cating with it of importance, perhaps on
account of his wealth, ( liis " extortions"
are named, Ep. 41.) whence the threat
that others should " not communicate
with him." (ib.) At first, he seems to
have given some secular weight to
those who joined him, (whence St. C.
speaks of the " faction of Felicissimus,"
(Ep. 43. §. 1.) " the five Presbyters
joined with F." (§.2.)" theparty of F.
and his satellites," (^. 4. p. 98.) after-
wards he himself seems to have given
way before the greater powers of Nova-
tus, became his satellite and through
him was made a deacon. (Ep. 52. 1. c.)
Yet St. C. has been thought still to
distinguish between the two schisms,
in that having spoken of Fortunatus,
who was appointed by Felicissimus,
having been made Bishop by " a few
inveterate heretics," he proceeds to
speak of the party of Novatian as
distinct and appointing a Bishop for
themselves. " Nam (?< pars N." §. 10.
And this although called the party of
Novatian, not of Novatus, yet it was in
Africa that it made Maximus a Bishop.
The five schismatical or degraded
Bishops, also, who laid hands on P'ortu-
natus, do not appear in connexion with
Novatus. Fortunatus also was almost
instantly forsaken by those, over whom
theheretics had madehim Bishop, where
ever the sect of Novatian lasted. The
party of Felicissimus has been thought
also to be alluded to by the author of the
treatise ad Novat. hieret. as a small
dwindled few, distinct from the Nova-
tians, perversissimi isti Novatiani vel
nunc infelicissimi pauci §. 2. (Pam.
and Tillemont H. E. S. Cyprien art. 30.
t, iv. p. 49.) and what follows, (which
T. says he does not understand) cor-
responds with the state of the two parties;
" among the one the Episcopate is
coveted shamelessly and without any
of the rules of ordination," (Novatian's
ambition and his consecration by three
Bishops intoxicated, and to a See
already occupied, see p. Ill, note m.
and Corn. a;). Eus. vi. 43.) " among
the others, their own Sees and the
thrones given them by God are aban-
doned," (Privatus, Bishop of Lambesa,
who waschief in appointing Fortunatus,
was a condemned, Jovinus, Maximus,
and Repostus, were lapsed Bishops,
and so had eminently abandoned their
Sees,)St.C. calls Felic. " the standard-
bearer of the sedition." q. 10.
l5*2 Chrisfs sej'vants, as Himself, ever heaet hy those near them;
Epist. desperation, that it" you would not receive the letters they
^^^•- brought, they would read them publicly, and utter much base
and disgraceful, and worthy of their mouth. But if the case
be so, dearest brother, that the audacity of men most
abandoned is to be feared, and what the bad cannot
accomplish by right and equity, they can by temerity and
desperation, then is the vigour of Episcopacy, and the
majestic and divine power of governing the Church, peiished ;
nor can we any longer continue, or are we now, Christians, if
it is come to this, that we are to dread the menaces and snares
of the abandoned. For Gentiles and Jews and heretics
menace, and all, whose breast and mind the devil has
possessed, daily attest their envenomed madness by furious
language. We must not however therefore yield, because they
threaten ; nor is the adversary and enemy therefore greater
than Christ, because he claims and assumes so much to him-
self in the world. With us, dearest brother, must the strength
of faith abide immoveable, and our courage, firm and un-
shaken, as with the strength and massiveness of an opposing
rock, should endure against all the inroads and violence of
the roaring waves.
3. Nor does it matter whence alarm or peril come to a
Bishop, who lives exposed to alarms and perils, and yet is
made glorious by these very alarms and perils. For we
must not think on and regard the menaces of Gentiles or
Marks, Jews cxelusivelv, when we see that the Lord Himself was
21
laid hold on' by His brethren, and was betrayed by him whom
Mat.26, Himself had chosen amongst His Apostles ; at the beginning
Gen. 4 ^^ ^^^^ world also none but a brother slew righteous Abel ;
8. and an enraged brother pursued Jacob fleeing; and Joseph
6. " ' when a boy was sold by his brethren ; in the Gospel too we
Gen.37, vead, that it is foretold that a i?ian\'i foes shall be rather thei/
Mat.36. '?/ ^"■^" otcfi household, and that they who have been first knit
together by the sacrament ol' unity " shall be they who shall
^ detentum, in allusion probably to spiritual unity of the Church, flowing
S. Mark 3, 21. The reprint of the Ben. from and being a type, of the unity of
TexKParis 1836,) inserts the conjecture God,(IMal.2, 10. 15.) and being wrought
of Bal. " desertum," which the first by His Spirit, Who " maketh men to be
editors did not, as contrary to the old of one mind in an house," whether a
Mss. and edd. single faiioiy, or that of the Church.
* Sacramentum unanimitatis, as be- Bp. Fell says, " of brotherhood or
low, Ep. 73. §.9. s. unitatis; the natural matrimony," Rig. " as are father and
Unity of a household, as well as the son; ambo conjuge.s, ambo fratres."
not to he daunted, hut ahide His time. 153
betray one another. It matters not who betrays or rages,
since God permits those to be betrayed whom He appoints
to be croAvned. For it is neither ignominy to us to suffer
from our brethren what Christ suffered, nor is it glory to
them to do what Judas did. But what vaunting is it in
them, what swelling, inflated, and vain boasting in those
threateners, there to menace me absent, when here they have
me present in their power ! Their revihngs, whereby they
daily wound themselves and their own life, I fear not;
the clubs and swords and staves which they hold out with
parricidal words, I dread not. As far as in them lies, such
are homicides before God : yet cannot they kill, unless the
Lord permit them to kill. And whereas I must die once,
they slay daily by hatred and words, and by their sins.
4. But ecclesiastical discipline is not on that account to
be abandoned, dearest brother, or priestly censure to be
relaxed, because we are harassed by revilings, or assailed by
alarms, for holy Scripture interposes and wanis us, saying,
He w/io jjresumes and is prond, the man that boastelh o/"Habak.
himself, who hath, enlarged, his desire as hell, shall aceom- '
lilish nothing. And again, Fear not the words of a sinful^ Mac-
man,for his glory shall be dung and worms. To-dag he «'62. 63'.
lifted lip, and to-morrow lie shall not he found, because he
is returned unto his dust, and his thought shall perish.
And affain ; / Jiave seen the wicked exalted and raised abore Ps. 37,
'M' 37
the cedars of Lihanus: I went hg, and, lo, he was not: yea, I
sought him, but his place was not to be found. Exaltation,
and swelling, and arrogant and proud boasting, have their
birth, not of the teaching of Christ Who inculcates humility,
but of the spirit of Antichrist, whom the Lord by the prophet
upbraids, and says. Thou hast said in thine heart, I wilP^-^- ^"^^
ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of
God: I will sif on a lofty mountain abore the lofty mountains
to the north, I will ascend above the clouds, I will he like the
Most High. And he added. Yet thou shall be brought down to I^a. 14,
hell, to the lowest depths of the earth, and they that see thee shall '
marvel at thee. Whence also Divine Scripture in another ])lace
tlueatens such with like punishment, and says, For the day of Isa. 2,
the Lord of Hosts shall be upon every one that is proud and
hfty, and upon every one that is lifted up and exalted.
1 54 Speech a test whether ( 'hrist or Antichrist dwell in the heart.
Epist. 5. By his mouth therefore, and by his words, is every one
-^^-^* immediately betrayed, and in speaking is discovered, whether
he hath Christ in liis heart or Antichrist: according to what
Mat. 12, the Lord says in His Gospel, O gerieration of vipers, how
^*' ■ can yc, being evil, speak good things? for out of the abun-
dance of the heart the mouth speaketh. A good man out qf
the good treasure of the heart br in geth forth good things ;
and an evil man out of the evil treasure hringeth forth evil
things. Whence also that rich sinner, who implores aid of
Lukeie, Lazarus now laid in Abraham's bosom and dwelling in a
^^' place of refteshment, whereas being in torment he is btrnied
by the heat of scorching fire, of all the parts of his body,
suffers most vengeance in his mouth and tongue, because he
had most sinned with his tongue and mouth. For since it
1 Cor. 6, is written, Neither shall revilers inherit the kingdom of
^^' God: and again the Lord in His Gospel saith, Whosoever
Ma.tt. 5, gf I fill say to his brother. Thou fool, and whosoever shall sag,
Baca, shall be in danger o/ hell fire; how can they escape
the censure of the Lord the Avenger, who heap up such
charges not on brethren only, but even on priests, to whom
so much honour is vouchsafed by the favour of God, that
whosoever should not obey His priest and him who for the
time being judged here below, is to be instantly put to death?
The Lord God speaks in the book of Deuteronomy, saying,
Peut. T/o- 7na?i that ivill do jjresumptuously, and uill not hearken
\i, "' unkt the priest or the judge, whosoever he shall be in those
days., that man shall die: and all the people, when they
hear, shall fear, and shall do no more icickedly. To
Samuel likewise, when he was despised by the Jews, God
1 Sam. saith. They have not despised thee, but they have dcsjjised
Matt 8 ^^^'- -^"^ ^^^ Lord also in the Gospel saith, lie that heareth
4. you, heareth Me ; he that heareth 3Ie, heareth also Him that
sent Me^: and he that rejecteth you, rcjecteth Me : he that
rejecteth 3Ie, rejecteth Him that sent 3Ie. And when He
had cleansed the leper. He saith, Go, shew thyself to the
•» Luke 10, 16. The addition Qui Ben. keep the whole in Ep. GQ. (69.)
roe audit et eum qui me misit, occurs and here, the latter part, but against
again Ep. 66. §. .'5. It is found in D. W. Bal. note,
and other authorities of Scholz. The
RespectpaidinH.Scr. to the veryname Sr shadow of the priesthood. 1 55
priest. And when afterwards in the time of His Passion
He had received a blow from a servant of the High Priest,
and the servant had said to Him, Answerest thou the High Johms,
Priest so? the Lord said nothing contumeUously against ^^'
the High Priest, nor detracted at all from the honour of the
High Priest, but rather asserting and shevvitig His own
innocence, said, If I have spoken evil, bear icitness o/'ver. 23.
the evil; but if well, why smitest thou Me ? Likewise in
the Acts of the Apostles, afterwards, the blessed Apostle
Paul, when it was said to him, Revilest thou God's High Acts23j
Priest? although they had begun to be sacrilegious and^*
impious and bloody, having already crucified the Lord, and
now no longer retained any thing of the priestly honour and
authority, yet Paul, thinking on this, though now empty,
name and but a sort of shadow of the priesthood, said,
/ wist not that he was the High Priest; for it is written, \eT. 5.
Thou shall not speak evil of the rulers of the people.
6. There being such and so great examples with many
others, whereby the priestly authority and power is confirmed;
what sort of persons, think you, are they, who being the
enemies of the priesthood and rebelling against the Catholic
Church, are alarmed neither by the threatening of the Lord's
forewarning, nor by the vengeance of future judgment ?
For this has been the very source whence heresies and schisms
have taken their rise, that obedience is not paid to the
priest of God, nor do they reflect that there is for the time
one High Priest in the Church", and one judge for the time
in Christ's stead ; whom if the whole brotherhood would
obey, according to the Divine injunctions, no one would
stir in any thing against the College of Prelates ; no one
after the Divine sanction had, after the suffrages of the
people, after the consent of our fellow-Bishops, would make
himself a judge, not of his Bishop, but of God: no one
would by a rent of unity rend asunder the Church of
Christ, no one, pleasing himself and swelling with pride,
<: i, e. in each Church, see Ep. 3. §. 3. requiring the people to be satisfied with
p. 6. where the same statement is made Felix, and give up Liberius, the true
as to each Bishop, Ep. 65. §. 6. p. 121. Bishop, they exclaim, " One God, One
and $.20. p. 131. Ep. 66. §. 2. and on Christ, One Bishop." Theod. H. E. ii.
Ep. 49. ^. 2. p. 108. note i. The con- 17.
trast is the same, when the Emperor
156 Shice the least things orderedhy God, much more the priesthood.
Epist. would found a new heresy separate and apart ; unless any
'- be of such sacrileiarious temerity and of so abandoned mind,
A. 262. " -^ , .
as to think that a High Priest is made without the judgment
Mat.io,of God, whereas the Lord says in His Gospel, Are not two
sparrows sold for a farlhinij ? and one of them does not fall
on the ground nithouf ihe tvill of your Father. When He
saith that not even the least things are done without the
will of God, does any one think that the very highest and
chief things are done in the Church of God, wnthout either
God's knowledge or permission ? and that chief priests, that
is, His stewards, are not ordained by His appointment?
This is not to have that faith, by which we live ; this is not
to give honour to God, by Whose will and arbitrement we
know and believe that all things are ruled and governed.
In truth, there are Bishops, not made by the will of God, but
such as are made out of the Church, such as are made against
the order and tradition of the Gospel, as the Lord Himself
Hos. 8, in the twelve Prophets la^'S it down, and says. They hare set
^ tip kings, but not hy Me. And again. Their sacrifices are
4. as the bread of mourning ; all that eat thereof shall be
polluted. And by Isaiah too the Holy Ghost crieth aloud
Isa.3,1. and sailh, IVoe unto yon, rebellious children, saith the Lord,
ye have taken counsel, but not of Me, and ye have made
a covenant, but not of My Spirit, that ye may add sin to
sin
7. But (I speak on provocation, I speak in sorrow, I
•prak on compulsion) when a Bisho]) is put in the place of
one deceased, when in time of peace he is chosen by the
suffrages of the whole people, when in persecution he is pro-
tected by the aid of God, faithfully united to all his colleagues,
approved by his own ))eople in the exercise of his Episcopate
for now four years; in times of quiet, attending to discipline ;
in stormy times proscribed'' with the very name of his
Episcopate applied and added to him ; in the circus, so often
called for " to the lions %" in the amphitheatre honoured by the
testimony of the Lord's favour ; again, on this very day on
whicli I write this Epistle to you, on occasion of the sacrifices
which by public edict the people were ordered to celebrate,
anew demanded in the circus " for the lions by popular"
<l See Life, §. 8. p. vii. Oxf. Tr. <■ See ab. Ep. 20. p. 47. n. zz.
TheChurch sliallpersevere^though menjbyfree icill,perishfrom it. 1 57
clamour ; when such an one.', clearest brother, is seen to
be impugned by certain desperate and abandoned men
removed without the Church, it is plain who impugns him; —
not Christ indeed, Who alike appoints and protects priests;
but he who, being the adversary of Christ and the enemy of
His Church, for this end by his hostility persecutes the
rulers of the Cluncli, that its pilot being removed, he may
with more fierceness and violence storm to the making
shipwreck of the Church.
8. Nor, dearest brother, should it move any faithful person,
who is mindful of the Gospel, and who remembers the warn-
ings of the Apostle who foretels ns, if /'// lite last chiys certain
proud persons, contumacious and enemies to the priests of
God, either withdraw from the Church, or act against the
Church, when both the Lord and His Apostles have before John 16
foreshewn that such should now be. Nor let anyone wonder?'™,
that the servant set over it, should be deserted by some, when 3, i.
His own disciples forsook the Lord Himself, performing the
greatest miracles and mighty deeds, and by the testimony of
His works setting forth the glory of God tlie Father. And yet
He did not chide them when they withdrew, nor severely
threaten them, but rather turning to His Apostles He said,
[17// ije also go aicay^ observing therein the lavA', by which John 6,
a man, left to his own free will and placed to act by his own "'
free choice, himself for himself chooses either death or salva-
tion ^ Peter however, on whom*-' the Church has been built
by the same Lord, one speaking for all, and answering in the
voice of the Church, says, Lord, to whom shall we go'i Thou Mat.i5,
hast ike words of eternal life ; and we believe and are sure, ^^•
that Thou art the Son of the Living God. Signifying thereby
and shewing, that they who depart from Christ, perish by
their own fault; but that the Church which believes in Christ,
and once holds what it had known, never departs from Him;
and that they are the Church who remain in the house of
God ; but tliat they are not the plant planted by Qod the
' " No one will deny that ' man forth with bounteous hand, inasmuch
chooses death for himself,' since the as, ' we can do all things in Him Who
All-Merciful God very often complain- strengtheneth us.' The freed will most
eth thereof. But those are said ' to certainly is free." F.
choose salvation for themselves,' who e See note Q. on Tert. p. 492
resist not the supplies of grace poured sqq.
158 Rules of the Church not to be dispensed with, to conciliate m en.
Epist. Father, who, wo see, are not rooted with the firmness of wheat,
LIX
^- bnt arc blown about like chaff with the breath of the evening
A. 252.
1 John scattering them, of whom also John in his Epistle says; They
^' '^- ue7it out from us, but they uere not of us; for if they had
been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us.
Also Paul warns us not to be moved when the wicked
perish from the Church, nor must faith be weakened by
Rom. 3, the withdrawal of the faithless: For what, he says, if
some of them have fallen from the faith, hath their unbelief
made the faith of God of none effect ? God forbid! for God
is*' trice, but every ?nan a liar.
9. As regards ourselves, dearest brother, it concerns our
conscience to endeavour, that no one perish from the Church
through our fault. But if any one shall perish of his own
accord, and by his own sin, and refuse to do penance and
return to the Church, we who consult for the health of all,
shall be without blame in the Day of Judgment; they alone
will be liable to punishment, who have not chosen to be
healed by our wholesome counsel. Nor should the reproaches
of the abandoned so move us, as to induce us to depart from
the right way and from fixed rules, since the Apostle instructs
Gal. 1, us, saying. If I pleased tnen, I should not be the servant of
Christ. There is a great difference whether one desire to
obtain the favour of men or of God. If men are pleased,
God is offended : but if to please God be the object of our
earnest strife and toil, we should disregard the reproaches
and revilings of men.
10. But that I did not write to you on the instant, dearest
brother, conceniing that Fortunatus the pseudo-Bishop, set
up by a few, and those inveterate, heretics, the matter was not of
such moment as must needs forthwith and in haste be brought
to your knowledge, as though it were great and formidable ;
especially since you were already enough acquainted with the
name of Fortunatus, who is one of the five presbyters some time
since renegade from the Church, and lately excommunicated
by the sentence of our fellow-Bishops, many and most grave
persons, who wrote to you on this subject during the past
year'. You would also recognise Felicissimus, the standard-
•< est. So S. Aug. also Atnbrosiast. ' anno priore. Rig. seems to explain
Pelag. this " a former year;' he says, the
Church not to be over-anxious about doings of heretics. 159
bearer of sedition, who is also comprised in the same Epistle
sent to you long since by our fellow-Bishops ; who was not
only excommunicated by them here, but has lately been
expelled from the Church by you at Rome. Confident that
these things were well known to you, and being assured that
they had a fixed place in your memory and rule, 1 did not
think it necessary to announce to you with speed and urgency
the follies of heretics. For it pertaineth neither to the majesty
nor the dignity of the Catholic Church to be concerned as
to the things which the shamelessness of heretics and
schismatics compass among themselves. For Novatian's
party also are reported to have made just now Maximus the
presbyter, who was lately sent to us as legate from Novatian
and rejected from our communion, their pseudo-Bishop in
these parts ; yet I did not write to you about this, because all
these things are lightly regarded by us, and I had very
recently sent to you the names of the Bishops appointed in
these parts, who, in soundness and entireness of faith, preside
over the brethren in the Catholic Church.
11. And this, by common consent, we therefore thought
good to write to you, that it might be a compendious method
for removing error and ascertaining truth, and that you and
our Colleagues might know to whom to write, and from whom
you should receive letters in return ; but if any one l)eside
those, whom we included in our letter, should dare to write
to you, you should know that he was either polluted by
sacrifice or certificate, or that he was one of the heretics,
and so perverted and profane. However, having met with
an opportunity, through one most intimate and a clerk, among
other things with which you were to be made acquainted
from these parts, I wrote to you about this Fortunatus, by
Felicianusthe Acolythe, whom you had sent with Perseus our
colleague. But while our brother Felicianus is either delayed
here by the wind, or is detained for the purpose of receiving
other letters from us, he was anticipated by Felicissimus
meaning is the same as in Discipulus tlie Council in which the case of the
prions est posterior dies. But there is lapsed was considered, Felicissimua
no ground for doubting that St. C. re- and the five Presb3'ters excommuni-
turned, according to his intention, cated, was forthwith held, (Ep. 55.
after Easter A. 251. (Ep. 43.) and that §. 4. Ep. 46. §. ult.)
A. 252.
160 Heretics choose rulers like f/temseioes.
Epist. basteniim to you. For so wickedness always hastens, as
1 I X • • • • « '
■ thouf^h by hastening it could prevail against innocence.
12. But I acquainted you, ])rolher, by Felicianus, that
there had come to Carthage Privatus, an old heretic in the
province of Lambesa, many years since'', for many and heinous
crimes, condemned by the sentence of ninety Bishops, and,
as you must needs bear in mind, very severely noted by
the letters of our predecessors Fabian and Donatus ; who
when he professed to wish to plead his cause before us in
the Council' held on the Ides of May just past, and was not
suffered so to do, made this Fortunatus a pretended Bishop,
one worthy of his College. There had also come with him
a certain Felix, wljom he had formerly set up as a pretended
Bishop, without the Church, in heresy. Moreover in com-
pany with Privatus, a proud heretic, came Jovinus and
Maximus, who for ungodly sacrificings and other crimes
proved against them, were condemned by the sentence of
nine Bishops and Colleagues, and were a second time excom-
municated by very many of us, in a Council last year. With
these four was joined also Repostus of Suturnica'", who not
only himself fell in persecution, but by sacrilegious counsel
overthrew the greatest part of his own people. These five,
with a few who have either sacrificed or have evil consciences,
chose Fortunatus to be their pseudo- Bishop, that so by
a harmony of crimes the ruler may be such as the ruled.
13. Hence too, dearest brother, you may at once discern
the other falsehoods, which desperate and abandoned men
have spread abroad amongst you; for that although, whether
of the sacrificers or of heretics, not more than five pseudo-
Bishops came to Carthage, and set up Fortunatus as an
associate in their phrcnsy, yet they, as children of the devil
and full of lies, have dared, as you write word, to boast that
•t Baronius (A. 242.) conjectures was probably condemned, was made Bp.
tliat the condemnation took place in A. 236, martyred Jan. 20, A. 2.50.
that year, A. 240. perhaps because the Donatus must have been the immediate
profound poace of the Church gave predecessor of St. C.
opportunity for such a Council. Rig. ' From which the Synodical Epistle
quiites from Roman law that 10 years, Ep. 57. was sent to Cornelius,
(as being the first complete cycle of ■" The place is unknown, and the Mss.
numbers,) was the first teini accounted vary. F. conjectures Utinunensis, (Coll.
"a long time;" " nisi diu in libertate Carth.c. 123.) cod. Lamb, having Utur-
fuisset — non minus decennio." Arist.ap. nicensis ; Bal. Septimunicensis.
Rig. Fabiau, in whose Episcopate he
Priests of Godnol tonpeak ofshi,e.vcepiin the cause of God. KU
twenty-five Bishops were present. Which untruth they
before vaunted here also among our brethren, saying that
twenty-five Bishops were coining from Nuniidia, to appoint
a Bishop for them. In which their lie when they were
afterwards detected and confounded, (five only who had
made shipwreck of the faith having met together, and these
excommunicated by us,) they then sailed to Rome with the
merchandize of their lies, as though the truth could not sail
after them, and convict their false tongues by proof of the
real fact. And this, brother, is real phrensy, not to think
or be aware that falsehoods cannot long deceive ; that night
only lasts until day dawns, but that when the day is clear
and the sun has aiisen, darkness and obscurity give way to
light, and the maraudings which by night prevail, cease.
Finally, if you should enquire of them the names, they would
not have even false names enough to give. So great is the
scarcity amongst them even of wicked men, that they cannot
collect twenty-five, either from sacrificers or from heretics.
And yet to deceive the ears of the simple or the absent, the
number is swollen by falsehood; as though even if this
number were true, either the Church would be overcome by
heretics, or righteousness by the unrighteous.
14. Nor does it become me, dearest brother, now to do
the like with them, and to discourse at length of the things
they have committed and still commit ; since we are to
consider, what it becomes the priests of God to utter and to
write, nor ought resentment to speak in us so much as shame;
nor ought I to appear provoked to bring together revilings
rather than crimes and sins. Therefore I mention not the
frauds committed in the Church. I pass by their conspiracies,
and adulteries, and various kinds of delinquency. One portion
only of their wickedness (which is not mine, nor man's, but
God's cause,) I think ought not to be withheld, namely, that
from the very first day of the persecution, while the recent
crimes of delinquents were still glowing, and not only the
altars of the devil, but the very hands and mouths of the
lapsed were yet reeking with ungodly sacrifices, they ceased
not to commimicate with the lapsed, and to interfere with
their doing penance.
15. God proclaims, He that sacrificeth unto any gods, Exoi.
1()'2 Heretics hij Icfiic/uy (i ml false penance destroy the true.
Epist. save unto the Lord only, shall be utterly destroyed. And
Lix.
the Ijord in tlic Gospel says, Whosoever shall deny 3Ie, him
mnt.\o,uill I deny. And in another place the Divine indignation
^^* and wrath is not silent, saying, To thein hast thou poured out
Isa. 57, a drink offeritig, and to them thou hast offered a meat offer-
ing ; shall I not be angry for these things? saith the Lord.
Yet these interfere that God may not be entreated, Who
Himself testifies that He is angry. Tliese interfere that
Christ may not be prevailed on by prayers and satisfactions.
Who professes that He denies, whoso denies Him. We at
the very time of persecution despatched letters on this matter,
and were not listened to. In full council assembled, we
determined, not only by our common consent, but with ter-
rors added, that the brethren should do penance, that no one
should hastily grant peace to those who did not penance.
Yet they, sacrilegious against God, bold with impious fury
against the priests of God, forsaking the Church, and lifting
parricidal arms against the Church, (that they may perfect
their work by the malice of the devil,) do their utmost that
the Divine clemency heal not the wounded in His Church.
By the deceitfulness of their lies they corrupt the penitence
of the unhappy men, that satisfaction be not given to God in
His anger ; that he who before was either ashamed or afraid"
to be a Christian, afterwards seek not Christ his Lord ; that
he who had forsaken the Church, return not to the Church.
All pains are taken that sins be not expiated by due satisfac-
tions and lamentations, that wounds be not washed clean by
tears. True peace is taken away by the lie of a false peace,
the healthful bosom of the mother is shut up by the inter-
fei'ence of a stepmother, that the weeping and groaning from
the breast and lips of the lapsed be not heard. Moreover
the lapsed are constrained to revile the priests with the tongue
and lips wherewitli they had before offended in the Capitol";
with contumelies and reproachful language to assail the con-
fessors and virgins and all the several righteous, distinguished
for their faith, and renowned in the Church. IJy these
» Pam. explninsthis Istof the- lapsed, » of Carthage, where they had sa-
then2dlyoftheLihellatici,or,eonver.sely, crificed, see Ep. 8. §. 2. p. 18. n. u.
those who received Certificates in.iy Many other instances of Capitols in
seem " ashamed," those overcome hy the Provinces are furnished by Du
tortures " afraid to be Christians." " Cange.
Not to be conscious of sin, the fruit of God's wrath. 163
things indeed not so much the modesty, and humility, and
shame of our people are wounded, as their own hope
and hfe are rent in pieces. For not he who hears"", but he
who utters reviling, is to be pitied : not he who is smitten by
a brother, but he who smites a brother, is a sinner under the
law; and when the guilty injure the innocent, they suffer
injury, who think they inflict it.
16. Hence too their mind is stricken, their conscience
blunted, and their moral sense estranged. It is of God's
wrath not to be conscious of sins, lest re])entance follow, as
it is written, And the Lord hath poured out upon them the isa. 29,
spirit of deep sleep ; that is, that they may not return and ^^'
be cured, and, after sinning, be healed by due entreaties and
satisfactions. The Apostle Paul in one of his Epistles lays
it down and says, They received not the love of the truth, 2 Tbess,
that they might he saved; and for this cause God shall send ^\ ^'^
them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie ; that they
all might he judged who believed not the truth, but had plea-
sure in unrighteousness. It is the highest degree of blessed-
ness, not to sin ; the second, to acknowledge our sins. In the
one, innocence continues entire and unstained to preserve us,
in the other, there succeedeth a medicine to heal us : both
of which they, by having offended God, have lost, and so both
the grace is gone which is received by the sanctification of
baptism, and the repentance whereby sin is cured cometh
not to aid.
17. Thinkest thou, brother, that these are light sins against
God, small and trifling offences, that the majesty of God,
when offended, is not entreated ? that the wrath and fire
and Day of the Lord are not dreaded ? that, when Anti-
christ is at hand, the faith of the militant people is disarmed,
in that the discipline of Christ and His fears are taken away?
Let the laity see to it how they may heal this. A weightier
task is laid on the priests, in asserting and vindicating the
Majesty of God, that we seem in no respect negligent in
this matter; since the Lord admonishes us, and .says, ^nc/ Mai. 2,
now, O ye priests, this commandment is for you. Jfyexcill
not hear, and if ye ivill not lay it to heart, to give glory unto
P Quoted by S. Jer. Ep. 1". ad Mar- one- Ms. Bal. corrects, patitur, " en-
cum, but not verbatim. From bim and dure?."
M 2
164 Great peril in offer in;/ eaKi/ ieruift and checking penitence.
Epist. My Name, sailh the Lord, I ivill even send a curse upon you,
-— ^ — - and I will curse your blessings. Is honour tlien given to
God, when the Majesty and judgment of God is so despised,
that whereas He says He is indignant and wroth with them
that sacrifice, and threatens tlieni with eternal penalties and
everlasting punishment, it is now proposed by the sacri-
legious and declared, " be not the wrath of God thought
of, be not the judgment of the Lord feared ; none knock
at the Church of Christ ; but, penance done away, and no
confession of sin made, the Bishops despised and trampled
on, be peace proclaimed by the fallacious words of no true^
' lapsi. presbyters ; and, lest the fallen' should rise, or those placed
without return to the Church, be comnmnion offered the
excommunicate !"
18. For these too it was not enough to have departed from
the Gospel, to have deprived the lapsed of the hope of satis-
faction and penance, to have withdrawn those entangled in
frauds or stained with adulteries, or polluted by the deadly
contagion of sacrifices, from every feeling or fruit of pe-
nance, that they entreat not God, nor make confession of
their crimes in the Church ; nor yet' to have set up for
themselves, without the Church and against the Church,
a conventicle of their abandoned faction, as soon as there
had streamed together a troop of persons of evil consciences
who would not entreat and make satisfaction to God. After
all this, they yet, in addition, having had a pseudo-Bishop
ordained for them by heretics, dare to set sail, and to
carry letters from schismatic and profane persons to the
chair of Peter, and to the princi])al Church % whence the
'1 Ven. ap. F. and 9 old Mss. and and S. Iren. 3.3. " propter potentiorem
old Edd. ap. Bal. add " non veris." principalitatem" [or potiorem princ.
The words are omitted by II old Mss. " its more eminent orifrinal'' princi-
ap. Bal. but the}' may have been passed palitas for a^^ii see on Tert. de Pr£escr.
over from the similarity of the termi- c. 36. p. 470. n. i. Oxf. Tr. and de
nation. Not only Presbyters against Prffsc-r. c. 31. where " principalitas" is
Bishops, but even they, as sch'smatics, used for " priority," " principalis"
no real Presbyters. ''prior" de anim. c. 43. S. Iren. had also
' 9 Mss ap. F. old Edd. and all the just before called it "the most ancient."]
old Mss. ap. P.al. omit " nisi," consti- see other passages in Barrow on the
tuisse then joins on with the preceding. Pope's supremacy, Supp. v. c. 9. and S.
' Rig. explains " established in the C"ypr.Ep.52.§.3.p.ll3. Yet thereseems
principal city" quoting ('one. Chalced. no ground to limit its eminence to its
can. 28. " The fathers have given the greatness or extent as a Church founded
first rank to the see ol the elder Rome, in a royal city. It was an Ajostolic
on account of the empire of that city," Church, founded by two chief Apostles,
Causes not to hecarriedoui of the Province where they occur .165
unity of the priesthood' took its rise, remembering not that
they are the same Romans, whose faith has been commended
by the Apostle, to whom faithlessness can have no access. Rom. i
19. But what is the occasion of their going to you, and^"
of their announcing that a pseudo-Bishop has been set up
against the Bishops ? for either they are well pleased with
what they have done, and persevere in their wickedness :
or if it displeases them and they withdraw, they know
whither they should return. For since it has been decreed
by our whole body, and is alike equitable and just, that
every cause should be there heard where the offence has
been committed"; and a portion of the flock has been as-
an original depository of Apostolic tra-
dition, which Africa was not, and
Africa had probably been converted
by it, see Tert. de Prsescr. 1. c. and
notes i. k. Only its eminence according
to St. C. did not involve subjection.
' As founded by S. Peter, on whom
the whole Church was as a type of
unity, (see de unit. Eccl. c. 3. Oxf. Tr.
and note Q on Tert. p. 492.) The
stranger then that schismatics could
think a Church founded by S. Peter
could countenance their schism.
" " It was forbidden by a very
ancient canon, ' that those cast out by
any, should be admitted to hearing by
others.' This rule the Nicene fathers
(can. 5.) wished to be preserved entire
' to the Bishops in each Eparchy.'
The Ep. of the Council of Africa to
Pope Celestine, [cod. can. Eccl. Afr.
fin.] ' Let thy holiness, as is worthy of
thee, repel also the wickedness of Pres-
byters and other clerics, who would
take refuge with thee ; inasmuch too
as by no decision of the fathers has the
African Church been deprived of this,
and the Nicene decrees have most ex-
plicitly committed, whether clerks of
an inferior order, or the Bishops them-
selves to their Metropolitans. For most
wisely and most justly did they con •
sider, that business of any sort should
be there determined, where it arose,
nor would the grace of the Holy Spirit
be wanting to the forethought of each '
The 28th Canon Eccl. Afr. ' It hath
been decreed that Presbyters and Dea-
cons and the other inferior clergy, in any
causes they may have, if they are dis-
satisfied with the tribunals of their own
Bishops, the neighbouring Bishops may
hear them, and let the Bishops called
in by them, with concurrence of their
own Bishop, settle between them.
Wherefore even if they think it right
to appeal thereon, let them not appeal
to the tribunals beyond the seas, but
to the primates of their own provinces
or to a general Council, as hath been
often ordained as to Bishops also. But
whoso shall persevere in appealing to
tribunals beyond seas, be they by no
one in Africa received to Communion."
[Eig.] Hence also the Bishops at the
Council of Antioch objected to Pope
Julius that he communicated with S.
Athanasius, reversing their condemna-
tion, as " contrary to the laws of the
Church," (Soz. iii. 8.) although wrongly
on this ground too, that it was not the
act of S. Julius alone, but of a Synod
of above 50 Bishops, and ancient pre-
scription, confirmed by the Council of
Nice, allowed the acts of one Council
to be revised by another. Ep. Jul. ap.
S. Ath. Apol. c. Arian. §. 22.) S. Chry-
sostom (Ep. ad Innocent i. §. 1. t. iii.
p. 516.) declined on this ground to hear
the charges against Theophilus, " we,
knowing the laws of the fathers, and
shewing honour and respect to the man,
and having his letters shewing that
causes should not be drawn beyond the
bounds of the province, but that the
things of each Eparchy should be tried
in the Eparchy, would not undertake
to judge, but with much earnestness
dfclined it," see also ah. p. 95. not. r.
on Ep. 43. On the independent autho-
rity of each Bishop, see Ep. 55. §. ]7.
Ep. 69. fin. Ep. 72. fin. Ep. 73. fin.
I'rspf. in Cone. Carth. and Cone. An-
tioch. can. 9. quoted bv Barrow 1. c. p.
254. Bal. quotes, L. "20. Cod. Theod.
de accusat. et inscript. and L. 13. " Let
166 Bishops not to be inconstant or lax in admitting heretics.
Epist. signed to the several shepherds, which each is to rule and
t ' govern, having hereafter to give account of his ministry to
the Lord ; it therefore behoves tliose over whom we are set,
not to run about from place to place, nor, by their crafty and
deceitful boldness, break the hannonious concord of Bishops,
but there to jilcad their cause, where they will have both
accusers and witnesses'' of their crime ; unless perhaps some
few desperate and abandoned men count as inferior the
authority of the Bishops appointed in Africa, who have
already given judgment concerning them, and have lately by
the weight of their judgment condemned those persons'
consciences, entangled in the bonds of many sins. Al-
ready has their cause been heard : already has sentence
been given concerning them, nor does it accord with the
authority of Prelates to incur blame for the levity of a
changeable and inconstant mind, since the Lord teaches us,
Matt. 6, and says. Let your communication he, Yea, yea, Nay, nay.
If the number of those who judged in their cause last year,
be computed with the Presbyters and Deacons, more were
then present at the hearing and judgment, than these same
persons amoimt to, who appear now to be joined with
Fortunalus.
20. For jNJU ought to know, dearest brother, that since
he was made a pseudo-Bishop by heretics, he has been
deserted by almost all. For they, to whom in time past
delusive hopes were held out, and deceitful promises given,
that they were to return to the Church together; — these, when
they saw that a pseudo-Bishoj) was set up amongst them,
discovered that they were cheated and deceived, and day by
day stream back, and knock at the door of the Church : we
however, who imist give account to the Lord, anxiously
pondering, and carefully examining, who ought to be re-
ceived and admitted to the Church. For to some, either
their own crimes form so great a hindrance, or the brethren
so resolutely and firmly object, that they cannot be received
the power of accusing not extend be- yond seas itself be valid, whereto the
yond the bounds of the province. For persons needed as witnesses, through
judgment on offences must take place infirmity of sex or age or many other
there, where the offence is said to have hindrances, cannot be brought." Ep.
been committed." Cone. Afr. b. c.
" " Or how shall the judgment be-
Sound judgment of laity as to restoration of the fallen. 107
at all, without the scandal and peril of very many. For
neither should some ulcerous parts be so brought together,
as to occasion wounds in others that are whole and sound ;
nor is he a useful and prudent shepherd, who so mingles the
diseased and tainted sheep with his flock, as to afflict his
whole flock with the infection of their contagious malady ^.
21. Oh, that thou couldest be here with us, dearest
brother, when those wicked and perverse men return from
schism. Thou wouldest see what labour I have to persuade
our brethren to patience, that stifling their grief of mind they
would consent to receive and restore the wicked. For as
they rejoice and are glad, when such as are bearable and
less cul]:iable return : so contrariwise they murmur and
resist, as often as the incurable and froward, and such as
have been contaminated either by adulteries or sacrifices,
and who with all this are moreover proud, return in such
manner to the Church, that they would corrupt the good
dispositions within it. I scarcely persuade the people,
rather 1 extort it from them, that they would allow such lo
be admitted. And the grief of the brotherhood appears the
more reasonable, in that some few, who, when the people
strove and spoke against it, were yet admitted by my
easiness, have proved worse than they were before, and have
not been able to keep their pledges of repentance, because
neither was the repentance true, wherewith they return(;d.
22. But what shall I say of those, who have now sailed to
you with Felicissimus guilty of every crime, sent as legates
from Fortunatus their pseudo-Bishop, carrying to you letters
as false, as he whose letters they carry is false ; whose con-
science is so manifoldly defiled, their life so execrable, so
foul, that even if they were in the Church, such as they
y In some old Edd. 10 old Mss. ap. in all the Mss. which Pam. saw, and 13
Bal. one Ms. only out of those of Bp. old Mss. ap. Bal. It is omitted by
Fell, (probably one of the 10 of Bal.) Man. Pam. Fell, and by Rig. in the
and in collations on the margin of a te.\t, mentioned in a note. Nor are
copy of ed. Manut. ap. Rig. there is any of the 3 books of Solomon, or either
added, " Regard not their numbers, of the books of Wisdom, any where in
For better is one who feareth the Lord, St. C. quoted with this formula " by the
than a thousand ungodly sons, as the Prophet," but either as " Scripture 'or
Lord spoke by the prophet, saying, " Solomon in the Holy Spirit," Ep. 3.
' My son, delight not in unsjodly sons, p. 5. or " the Holy Ghost by Solomon,"
though they multiply unto \hee, since bel. §. 26. Ecclus. is quoted as Solomon's
the fear of the Lord is not in them.' Cone. Carth. §. 27. (as in one Ms. here
Eccli. 16, 1.2." This clause is wanting ap. Bal.)
168 St. C'i- anxiety to receive penitents.
Epist. ought to be expelled from it? Moreover, knowing well their
- — 1-^ own guilt, they dare not come to us, nor approach the
threshold of the Church ; but they wander about, without,
through our province, to circumvent and despoil the bre-
thren : and being now well known to all, and on all sides
shut out for their crimes, they sail over thither to you also.
For they have not the boldness to come near us, or to appear
before us; in that the crimes alleged against them by the
brethren are most grievous and most heinous. If they choose
to submit to our judgment, let them come. Finally, if they
can find any excuse or defence, let us see what sense they
have of making amends, what fruit of penitence they can
adduce. The Church here is not closed against any, nor the
Bishop denied to any. Our patience and easiness and kind-
liness are open to all who come. I wish all to return to the
Church, I wdsh all our fellow-soldiers to be inclosed within the
camp of Christ, and the dwelling-place of God the Father :
I forgive every thing, I overlook many things, through my
desire and longing to unite the brotherhood together. Even
the sins which are committed against God ■, 1 do not weigh
with the full strictness of religion ; I am almost myself
a delinquent in remitting delinquencies more than I ought.
1 welcome with a ready and entire affection those that
return in penitence, who confess their sin, making humble
and genuine amends.
•23. But if there are any who suppose that they can return
to the Church, not by prayers, but by menaces, or think that
they can procure access for themselves, not by lamentations
and satisfactions, but by terrors, let them be assured that
the Church of the Lord stands closed against such, and that
the camp of Christ, invincible and strong and fortified by the
protection of the Lord, does not yield to menaces. A Priest
holding fast the Gospel of God, and keeping the command-
ments of Christ, may be slain ; he cannot be conquered.
Zacharias, a piiest of God, suggests and supplies us with an
example of courage and faith, who, when he could not be
alarmed by menaces and stoning, was slain in the temple of
God ; at the same time proclaiming and saying, what we too
' see ah. Ep. 17. p- ■13. n. f.
Threats of those without the Church a ground/or refusal, 169
proclaim and say against heretics, Thus saith the Lord, Fe2Chron.
have forsaken the ways of the Lord, and the Lord uill^^'^^'
forsake you.
24. For, because a few bold and wicked men forsake the
heavenly and saving ways of the Lord, and not doing holy
things are deserted of the Holy Spirit, we too must not
therefore be forgetful of the Divine tradition, so as to think
that the wickedness of angry men is mightier than the
judgments of priests ; or suppose that human endeavours
avail more in attacking, than the Divine aid in protecting.
In the dignity of the Catholic Church, dearest brother, is the
faithful and uncon'upt majesty of the people placed within
it, is the episcopal authority and power also to be therefore
laid aside, that those who are set without the Church may say
they wish to judge a prelate in the Church? heretics,
a Christian ? wounded, the sound ? maimed, the whole ?
fallen, one who standeth? criminals, their judge? sacrilegious,
a priest? What remains but that the Church give way to
the Capitol, and that the priests withdrawing and removing
the Altar' of the Lord, the images and idols with their' altare
altars- pass into the sacred and venerable consistory of the'^aras
Clergy, and a wider and fuller scope be afforded Novatian
for declaiming against us and reviling us? what else remains,
if they who have sacrificed and publicly denied Christ, are
not only entreated and admitted without doing penance, but
moreover begin to domineer by the influence of their terror?
If they ask for peace, lay they down their arms ! If ready to
give satisfaction, why threaten ? or if they threaten, let them
know that the priests of God are not afraid. For not even
shall Antichrist, when he comes, enter the Church because
he threatens ; nor shall we yield to his arms and violence,
because he professes that he will kill such as resist. Heretics
arm us, when they think that we are alarmed by their
menaces ; nor do they cast us down », but rather lift us up
and kindle us, when they make peace itself worse to the
l)relhren than j^ersecution.
25. We hope indeed, that they may not accomplish in sin
what in rage they speak ; that they who sin by perfidious
and cruel words, offend not also in deed. We entreat and
y in faciein 11 Mss. ap. Fdl. Bal. with thi- old Kfld. has " in pace," but
al!ep;e!< no Ms. authority.
170 Eneinicn of the Church to he sorroiccd for,not dreaded.
Epist. beseech God, Whom these cease not to provoke and exas-
-HlL_pciate, that their hearts may be softened, that hiying aside
their rage they may return to a sound mind ; that their
breasts, now mantled over with the darkness of sin, may be
opened to the light of repentance ; and that they rather beg
that the prayers and supplications of the chief priest may be
poured forth for their behalf, than themselves pour Ibrth
his blood. But if they shall continue in their phrenzy,
and cruelly persevere in those their panicidal treacheries and
menaces, there is no priest of God so weak, so prostrate and
abject, so imbecile from human infirmity, as not to be of
God upheld against the enemies and opposers of God, as not
to have his lowliness and infirmity animated by the vigour
and strength of his protecting Lord. To us it is of no
moment, by whom or when we be slain, since we shall
receive from the Lord the recompense of our death and our
blood. Their concision * is to be bewailed and lamented
whom the devil so blinds, that, thinking not of the eternal
punishments of hell, they endeavour to imitate the advent of
Antichrist who is now approaching.
26. Now, though I am aware, dearest brother, that by
reason of the mutual love which we owe and manifest
towards each other, you always read my Epistles to the very
eminent Clergy who there preside with you, and to your
most holy and flourishing ^ people ; yet now I both exhort
and beg of you, to do at my request, what on other occasions
* you do of your own accord and of courtesy, and read this my
Epistle, that so, if any contagion of poisoned language or
pestilent re])orts has crept in amongst the brethren, it may be
wholly removed from their ears and hearts, and the sound and
sincere affection of the good may be cleansed from every
taint of heretical detraction. But for the future let our most
beloved brethren resolutely decline and avoid the con-
2 Tim. versation and intercourse of those nhose words spread as
" Phil. 3, 2. The ' circumcision' of Horn. 10. and Chrysol. Horn. 114. ap.
the Jew became the mere cutting off Heins. Exerc. ad loc.
of a piece of flesh to their own hurt ^ Cornelius (ap. Eus. vi. 43.) enume-
(xaraTo^n), an embk-m of their own rales, at this time, " 44 Presbyters,
being " cut off from the holy root," 7 deacons, and as many sub-deacons,
(S. Basil, de Humil. §. 4. T. p. 1.59.) 42 acolythes, exorcists and readers
and of all who rending the body of with doorkeepers, .52, widows and in
Christ, are themselves, as worthless need above 1500." Optatus (ii. 4.)
flesh, rent ofi". See S. Chrys. ad loc. mentions " above 40 Basilicoe."
Xtians loheas separa tefrom It eretics as t hey from t h e Ch urch.Ml
doth a canker: as the Apostle says, Evil communications \ Cor.
corrupt good manners. And again, A man that is an}^(^^^'
heretic after one" admonition reject; knowing that he that^o.n.
is such is subverted, and si?ineth, being condemned of him-
self. And the Holy Ghost speaketh by Solomon, saying.
An ungodly man carrieth destruction in his mouth, andProv.
hideth fire in his lips. He also warneth us again, saying, '
Hedge in thy cars with thorns, and hearken not to a Ecclus.
perverse tongue. And again ; An evil doer giveth heed to p^'^,^ '
the tongue of the wicked, but a righteous man does not listen 17, 4.
to false lips. Now although I know that our brethren with
you, fenced in by your foresight, yea, and very much on their
guard through their own vigilance, cannot be taken or
deceived by the poison of heretics, and that, in proportion
to the fear of God which is in them, the Divine authority
and precepts constrain them ; yet my, be it solicitude or
affection, induced me to write this, even though superfluous,
unto you, that we should engage in no commerce with such,
join not in meals or conversation with the wicked, and
should be as separate from them as they have separated
themselves from the Church; for that it is written, //" /(eMat.18,
shall neglect to hear the Church, let him be unto thee as an '
heathen man and a publican : and the blessed Apostle doth
not admonish only, but also commands to withdraw from
such ; We command you, he says, in the Name of our Lord
Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every bro- 2 Thess.
ther that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition^' ^-
which lie received of us. There can be no fellowship
between faith and faithlessness. He who is not with Christ,
who is an adversary of Christ, who is an enemy to His
unity and peace, cannot be joined with us. If they come
with prayers and amends, be they heard : if they heap up
revilings and menaces, be they rejected.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
' see on Tert. de Preescr. Haer. §. 6. p. 439. n. f. Oxf. Tr.
172 Sympathy oflhewholeChttrchinthepraise of eachportioH.
Epist.
T "%
-aT^w. epistle lx.
Cyprian to his brother Cornelius, greeting.
We have received, dearest brother, the glorious testimony
of your faith and courage, and with such exulting joy did
we hear of tlie honour of your Confession, as to consider
ourselves also partakers and sharers in your merits and
praise. For since we have one Church, a mind undivided,
and harmony indissoluble, ./hat priest would not congi-atulate
himself upon the praises of his brother priest, as if they were
his own ? or what brotherhood does not every where rejoice
in the joy of the brethren? It cannot be expressed how
great was the exultation among us, and how great the joy,
when we had heard of your bravery and your victory, that
to the brethren there you had been a leader to Con-
fession ; then too, that the confession of the leader had been
enlarged through the unitedness of the brethren ; so that,
going before to glory, you have made many your companions
in glory, and have persuaded the whole people to become
a Conlessor'', having yourself been prepared, the first, to
confess for all : so that we find not which we ought first to
extol in you, whether your ready and firm faith, or the
inseparable love of the brethren. Among you the courage of
the Bishops leading the way has been publicly a])proved, the
unitedness of the brotherhood following been manifested.
Since with you is but one mind and one voice, the whole
Roman Church has confessed. Bright, dearest brother, has
been the faith which the blessed Apostle praised in you'.
•• Confessorem. The sing, seems to ing as themselves only, or their flocks
have been chosen, in order to express also, were sought, (see on de Laps,
the oneness of mind of the whole people, §. 8. p. 169. n. g.) so the people had
that they confessed as one man. All a duty to oft'er themselves, if they
who knew that S. Cornelius had been might save their Bishop, else, unless
singled nut, joined in confessing that called, to be still, see ab. p. 71 , ii. b. on
they too were C^hristians, (§. '2.) whe- Ep. 31. (^. 5.
ther out of a divine sympathy, as in the « " Would you know how the .Apostle
case also of S. Cyprian, " the whole designates each province by its own
assembled of the brethren cried out, qualities ? To this day remain the
' "We will be beheaded with him," " same traces of excellences and of
(Life, p. xxii.) or to shew the heathen errors. Of the Roman people the faith
the hopelessness of persecution. As is praised. Where besides, with such
Bishops were to flee or remain, accord- zeal and numbers, doth such a concourse
Sa/aii seeks fo assail one by one, repel/rd hij iiiiaiih/iifi/. 173
This excellence of courage and firmness ol' strength he even
then foresaw in the Spirit, and testifying to your deserts by
proclaiming the futiuc, while praising the parent, he arouses
the children. Thus unanimous, thus brave, great are the
examples ye have given to the other brethren, of unanimity
and fortitude. Ye have taught them deep awe of God, firm
adherence to Christ; that in peril people be joined to the
priests ; in persecution brethren be not separated from bre-
thren ; that united concord can never be overcome ; that
whatsoever is asked by all together ^, fJie God of peace granleth
to the peace-makers.
2. The adversary had burst forth to shake with violent
terror the camp of Christ. But with the same vehemence
that he had come, with the same was he driven back and
vanquished; and whatsoever dread and terror he brought, he
found fortitude and strength proportionate. He had thought
that he could again overthrow the servants of God ; and that
as novices and inexperienced he should in his wonted way
shake them, as ill-prepared and unwatchful. One he first
assailed, endeavouring as a wolf to part a sheep fi-om the
flock, as a hawk to separate a dove from the flight ; for he
who has not strength enough against all, tries to beset the
loneliness of individuals. But repulsed alike by the faitli
and vigour of her united army, he perceived that the soldiers
of Christ are now sober and watchful, that they stand armed
for the battle ; that they can die, but cannot be conquered ;
that they are on this very account invincible, because not
afraid to die ; nor do they in turn assail their assailants,
since the guiltless may not kill even the guilty ; but that
readily they resign their lives and their blood ; that, since
such mighty wickedness and cruelty wasteth in the world,
the speedier their departure from the wicked and the cruel.
What a glorious spectacle was that in the Eyes of God !
what joy to His Church in the sight of Christ, that to the
battle wherewith the Enemy had sought to press in ujion
flow to the Churches or the tombs of devotion, and simple readiness to be-
the Martyrs ? Where doth the ' Amen' lieve. Again they are reproved for
so re-echo like the thunder of heaven P easiness and pride ; easiness, as Rom.
Not that the Romans have any other 16,17— ]9.of pride, 1 l,20and25. 12, 3.
faith than that of all the Churches of 15. 16." S. Jcr.Prffif.in Ep. ad Gal.1.2.
Christ, hut that in them is greater f see Ep. 1 1. §. 8.
1 74 Hereticsjiercer, as ClmrcJifaithful; despised by Satan, as his.
Epist. them, not single soldiers, but the whole camp went forth
■— together. For it is plain that all would have conic, could
A. 252.
all have heard, since whoever did hear, ran promptly Ibnvard
and came. IIow many lapsed among you have been restored
by a glorious Confession ! They stood courageously, and by
the very anguish of repentance were made more courageous
for the battle. So that it appeareth that they were before
taken by surju-ise, and were shaken by panic at a thing new
and unwonted, but afterwards returned to themselves; with
constancy and firmness, annealed to all endurance a true
faith and the strength gathered from the fear of God, and
now stand no longer for pardon of sin, but for the crown of
suffering.
3. What says Novatian to these things, dearest brother .?
does he yet lay aside his error ? or rather (as is usual with
men distracted) is he driven to the greater phrensy by our
very blessings and prosperity ? and as the glory of love and
faith increaseth more and more with us, so does the insanity
of dissension and envy gather fresh strength with him .? does
the unhappy man not yet heal his wounds, but even still
more deeply wound both himself and his associates? brawling
with noisy tongue to the ruin of the brethren ; hurling darts
of envenomed eloquence; hardened through the perverseness
of secular philosoph}^, not peaceable through the gentleness
of the wisdom of the Lord ; a deserter of the Church, an
enemy to pity, a murderer of ]>enitence, a teacher of pride,
a con-upter of truth, a destroyer of charity.? Does he yet
acknowledge who is the priest of God, which the Church
and house of Christ, who the servants of God whom the
devil assails, who Christians whom Antichrist attacks.? For
he doth not seek out those, whom he has already subdued,
or desire to overthrow those whom he has already made his
own. The foe and enemy of the Church despises and passes
by as captives and conquered, those whom he has estranged
from the Church and led without ; he proceeds to assault
those in whom he perceives Christ to dwell. Although even
if any one from among such should have been apprehended,
he has no ground to flatter himself as though he were set for
the confession of the Name of Christ, since it is certain, that
if such sort are put to death without the Chinch, this is no
Xtiansto fast^nialcli^ pray for eack otlfr; departed^prayfor us. 175
crown of faith, but rather the punishment of faithlessness;
nor will they dwell in the House of God among those of one
mind, who, we see, have, through the phrensy of discord,
withdrawn from the household of peace and of God.
4. We exhort to the utmost of our power, dearest brother,
for the sake of the mutual affection whereby we are mutually
joined together, that (since we are instructed by the pro-
vidence of the Lord warning, and are admonished by the
wholesome counsels of the Divine mercy, that the day of our
contest and last struggle is now at hand,) we, with all our people,
should not cease to give ourselves to fastings, to watchings, to
prayers. Be we instant with continual groanings and frequent
entreaties. For these are our heavenly arms, which make us
stand and persevere courageously. These are our spiritual
defences, and the divine weapons which protect us. Be we
mindful of each other, in concord and of one mind, pray
we ever on either side for one another, lighten we our
burdens and distresses by mutual affection. And which-
soever of us shall by the speediness of the Divine vouchsafe-
ment go hence the first, let our love continue in the presence
of the Lord, cease not our prayers for our brethren and
sisters in presence of the mercy of the Father ».
1 bid you, dearest brother, ever heartilj^ farewell.
e apud Doniinum — apud misericor- t\ii? souls of the saints who fell asleep
diam Patris ; no longer to Him only, but before us: — for whereas in this life
with Him, in His 'i'ery Presence, and knowledge is manifested to those ac-
so more available. " Theodosia — came counted worthy, ' through a glass,
to certain in bonds, who themselves darkly,' but then revealed ' face to
also confessed Christ and were sitting face,' it were inconsistent if the like
before the Prsetorium, both out of kind- were not to be the case as to other
ness, and, as is likely, to nquest them excellencies, especially since what is
when they came to the presence of the laid up beforehand in this life is then
Lord to rememberher." (Eus. de Mart, really perfected. But one of the chief-
Palsest. c. 7- Mart, of S. Theodosia.) est excellencies, according to the divine
S. Jerome adv. Vigil, c. 7. " If Apo- word, is love of our neighbour, which
sties and Martyrs, still in the body, can the saints, who have fallen asleep
pray for the rest, while tliey must still before us, must necessarily be supposed
be anxious about themselves, how to have much more exceedingly towards
much more, after their crowns, vie- those who are yet engaged in the strife
tories, and triumphs won!" Orig. de of this life, than those who are yet
Orat. §. 12. t. i. p. 213, 14. ad de la beset with human infirmity, and hut
Rue. " Nor doth the High Priest helping the weaker in a common strife,
alone pray with those who pray truly. Not here alone does brotherly love
but the ' angels' also ' in heaven' who fulfil that saying, ' if one membersufifer,
' rejoice over one sinner that repenreth all the members suft'er with it, and if
more than over ninety and nine just one member be honoured, all the niem-
persons, who ne( d no repentance,' and bers rejoice with it.' "
Epist.
LXI.
A. 252.
XlGMartyrdomndef erred slienGod'amighl, lessen 7Wtlhe praise.
EPISTLE LXI.
Cyprian with his Colleagues to his brother Lucius, greeting.
Lately too have \vc congratulated you, clearest brother, when
the Divine favour, by a twofold honour, made you as well a
Confessor as a Bishop in the administration of His Church.
And now again no less do we congratulate you and your
companions and the whole brotherhood, that the gracious
and abundant pi'otection of the Lord hath, with the same
glory and praise to you, brought you back again to His
own : that so the shepherd might be restored to feed the
flock, the pilot to guide the ship, the ruler to rule the
people, and it might appear that your banishment was so
ordered of God, not that the Bishop, expelled and banished,
should be wanting to the Church, but that he should return
to the Church increased in greatness. For neither in the
three youths was the dignity of martyrdom the less, because,
death baffled, out of the fiery furnace they came forth safe ;
nor was the praise of Daniel less perfected, because he, who
had been given to the lions for a prey, protected by the
Lord, lived to glory. In the confessors of Christ, martyr-
doms defended lessen not the merits of Confession, but
display the mightiness of the Divine protection. We see
set forth in you, what the brave and illustrious youths
declared before the king, that they were I'eady to be burnt
in the flames, rather than serve his gods, or worship the
image which he had set up ; yet that the God Whom they
worshipped, and Whom we too worship, was able to deliver
them from the fiery furnace, and to deliver them from the
Jg°"' ^' hands of the king and from present punishment. This we
now find accomplished in the fidelity of your confession,
and in the protection of the Lord over you ; that whereas ye
were prepared and ready to undergo every infliction, yet the
Lord withdrew you from torture, and reserved you for the
Church. In your return, the Bishop hath not been abridged
of the dignity of his Confession, but rather his priestly-
authority increased ; so that there standeth at the altar of
God a priest, who not by words but by deeds, may exhort
^ See above, Ep. 58. p. 142. and n. k.
Dan. 3.
Dan. 6.
Persecutions bear toifness to God's real servants. 177
his people to take up the arms of confession and undergo
martyrdom, and, now that Antichrist is at hand', may pre-
pare his soldiers for battle not only by the incitement of
words and of his voice, but by an example of faith and
courage.
2. We understand, dearest brother, and see clearly with
the whole light of our heart, the salutary and holy purposes
of the Divine Majesty, whence that unlooked-for perse-
cution^ lately arose amongst you, whence the secular })ower
suddenly burst forth against the Church of Christ, the
Bishop and blessed martyr Cornelius, and you all : that, for
the confounding and beating down of heretics, the Lord
might shew, which is the Church, who its one Bishop'',
chosen by Divine appointment; which Presbyters are joined
with the Bishop in the priestly dignity; which is the united
and true people of Christ knit together by the love of the
Lord's flock ; who they were, whom the Enemy would attack,
who, on the other hand, they whom the Devil would spare
as being his own. For the adversar^^ of Christ persecutes
and assaults only the camp and soldiers of Christ. Heretics,
once cast down and made his own, he despises and passes
by. He seeks to overthrow those whom he sees to stand.
3. And would, dearest brother, we were now allowed to be
with you on your return, that we too, who love you with
mutual affection, might, with the rest, be present and share
the glad fruit of your coming. What exultation of all the
brethren there! what greeting and embracing as you severally
met together ! As they cling to your side, scarce can they
be satisfied with kissing'; scarce can the very gaze and eyes
of the people be satiated with beholding. From the joy of
your coming the brotherhood around you has begun to learn,
what and how great gladness will follow, when Christ shall
' See above Ep. 58. p. 142. and n.k. fod. Met. S. Arnulphi (np. Bal.) agrees.
J Under Gallus and Volusianus, who Bal. adopted it ; in the Ben. text oculis
persecuted the Christians to appease is retained. In the foliowiiig, " De
the anger of the gods and avert the adventiis vestrigaudio," hasbeen joined
pestilence which was ravaging the em- with what follows, as by Pam. and F. ;
pire, [F.] or as refusing to take part in the joy at the restoration of the Hishop,
the sacrifices ordered to that end. [Bp. the representative and herald of Cliri>t,
P.] through whom He visited His people,
^ See above Ep. 49. p. 108. n. i. and became a type of the joy at His own
Ep. 59. p. 155. n. c. last Coming. Bal. and some old edd.
1 Osculis for oeulis, corrected by join it with the preceding, whereby all
Bp. F. from Bod. 1. with which the the force of the words is lost.
N
LXII.
A. 252
178 Tlie return of a hohi Bishop n herald of Christ" s coming.
EpjsT. come, for since His Advent will soon draw nigh, a kind of
pictnre has now gone before in you, that, as John His
forerunner, tiho prepared the way before Him, preached
that Christ was come ; so now in the return of a Bishop a
Confessor of the Loixl and His Priest, it appeareth that the
Lord also is now returning. But I and my Colleagues and
all the brotherhood send this letter to you in our stead,
clearest brother, and by this Epistle exhibiting to you our
joy, we express the faithful devotedness of our love, here
also in our sacrifices and in our prayers ceasing not to give
thanks to God the Father, and to Christ His Son, our Lord,
and to pray and entreat, that He Who is Himself Perfect
and the Perfecter, may guard and perfect in you the glorious
crown of your confession ; Who also perhaps brought you
back for this very purpose™, that your glory may not be
hidden, should the martyr's testimony of your Confession be
consummated abroad. For a victim which affords to the
brotherhood a pattern of courac^e and faith, ought to be im-
molated in the presence of the brethren.
We bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
A. 253. EPISTLE LXH.
Cyprian to Januariuft, Maa^imus, Proculiis, Victor, Modi-
anus, Neinesianus, Nampulus, attd Honoratus, his bre-
thren, greeting.
L With the utmost grief of mind and not without tears I
have read the letter, dearest brethren, which from the anxiety
of your affection you wrote to me concerning the captivity"
of our brethren and sisters. For who would not grieve at
"» This was fulfilled in the martyr- sentence of tho judge." The death in
dom of S. Lucius, shortly after. His prison, as being a final and often ex-
day is probably March 4 or 5. Then ceeding (see e. g. Ep. 22. .p. 52.) suf-
his Episcopate lasted not 6, Eusebius fering for Christ was martyrdom and
says" under 8," months. (H.E.vii.2.) was so held, (see ab. Ep. 12. p. 20.)
S. Cyprian calls him a martyr (Ep. 68. The Martyrol. Rom. says that he was
$. ull.) Tillemont (Note 33. snr S. beheaded.
Cyprien) supposes that he died in " Numidian Bishops, for to such St.
prison, " his death being mentioned, C. says Ep. 70. was written (Ep. 72.
not in the martyrology of Bucherius, §. 1.) and in it the names of all these
but in the ' depositio Episcoporum,' Bishops occur. The same is stated in
where none are mentioned who are the Ed. Man. and cod. Rem. Hal.
known to have died by tortures or the
Christians, redeemedby Christy to redeem Christ in His members. 1 79
such misfortunes, or who would not reckon his brother's
sorrow as his own, since the Apostle Paul speaks, and says,
Whether one member suffer, all the members suffer ivitJi it ; i Cor.
or one member rejoice, all the members rejoice icith it. "' "
And in another place, he says, Who is weak, and I am not -2 Cor
weak ? Wherefore now too the captivity of the brethren is '
to be reckoned by us as our own captivity : and the grief of
those in peril is to be accounted as our grief: since in truth
we are joined into one body, and not afltection only, but
religion also ought to incite and encourage us to redeem the
members of the brethren. For whereas the Apostle Paul
again says, Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and ' Cor.
that the Spirit of God, dwelleth in you ? even if charity did
not induce us to give assistance to the brethren, yet here we
should consider that they are the temples of God which have
been made captive; and that we ought not, by long delay
regardless of their sorrow, to allow the temples of God to
remain long captive ; but should strive with our utmost
strength, and with all speed endeavour by our ready services
to earn the favour of Christ our Judge, and Lord, and God.
For since the Apostle Paul says, As many of you as have Gal 3,
been baptized into Christ have put on Christ, in our
captive brethren Christ is to be contemplated, and to be
redeemed from the peril of captivity. Who redeemed us from
the peril of death ; so that He Who rescued us from the
jaws of the devil, and Who remaineth and dwelleth in us,
may now Himself be rescued from the hands of barbarians;
and He redeemed by a sum of money. Who redeemed us by
the Cross and His Blood ; Who for this reason suffers these
things for the present to be done, that our faith may be tried,
whether each of us would do for another what he would have
o S. Augustine (Ep. 199 ad Hesych. " was fenced by encampments on ac-
§. 46.) mentions " innumerable bar- count of the multitude of the barbarian
barous nations in Africa," of whom Moors encircling it, to restrain their
" very few only, and close on the Eo- maraudinff invasions." (Herodian. 1. vii.
man borders afid at peace, had within speaking of this period.) S. Aug. (Ep.
a few years begun to be Christians." 111. ad Victorian. $. 7.) relates the re-
These were constantly infi sting the storation of a consecrated virgin, the
Eoman borders, whence Numidia family of her captors, who had bten
had a legion always encamped in it, visited with disease, having been healed
(Ptolem. Die Hist. 1. 55.) " for pro- on her prayers, (from Ep. P. Ann.
tecting the borders of the empire." (Tac. 25.S.)
Hist. iv. 48. add Ann. iii. 9.) and
N 2
180 Tlianks due to those, loho call us to relieve Xt in His memhera.
Epist. done for liimself, were he held in captivity by barbarians.
^^^^- For who that is uiindful of humanity and reminded of mutual
A. 2o3, .^flf^.^^^^j^j^^ ^( j,g Ijc a father, will not now reckon that his own
sons are there ? if he be a husband, will not with equal
grief and shame for the conjugal bond consider his own wife
to be there held in captivity ? But how gi'eat must be the
common grief and anxiety of us all, for the peril of the
virgins who are there detained, for whom not the loss of
liberty only, but of modesty is to be lamented ; nor are the
bonds of barbarians to be deplored, so much as the defile-
, jgj^Q. ment of impure places and men'; lest members dedicated to
num ac Christ'', and for ever devoted by virtuous chastity to the
rmm. praise of continence, should be polluted by the lust and
contamination of the insolent.
2. All these things according to your letter our brother-
hood, taking into consideration and with sorrow enquiring
into, have all promptly and cheerfully and bountifully con-
tributed supplies of money to the brethren ; being indeed
evei", in accordance with the stedfastness of their faith,
forward to the work of God, yet now still more kindled to
healthful works by the contemplation of so great grief. For
Matt, since the Lord in His Gospel savs, / was sick, and ye
25 36 • . "^ •
' ' visited Me ; with how much higher reward to our work will
He now say, " I was captive, and ye redeemed Me ?" And
whereas He further says, 1 uas in prison, and ye came
unto Me ; how much more will it be when He shall begin to
say, " I was in the prison of captivity, and lay among bar-
barians shut up and in bonds, and ye delivered Me from
that imprisonment of servitude," being to receive a reward
from the Lord when the Day of Judgment shall come ? In
fine, we give you the most sincere thanks, for that ye have
been pleased to make us partners of your solicitude, and ot
so good and needful a work ; that ye have offered us fertile
fields, in which we might sow the seeds of our hope, having
to look for a harvest of most abundant fruit, which will grow
(
P De hab. virg. c. 4. Ep. 4. Ambrose, for this purpose, broke the
1 " The redemption of captives was consecrated vessels of the Church
always accounted in the Church among (Otf. 2. 48.) as did S. Augustine (fo)
the first offices of charity, and Lactan- them and for the poor, PosSid. Vlt. §
tius calls it ' a great and excellent 24.) and Deogratias." (Victor Vit. di'
office of justice.' [Institt. vi. 12.] S. pers. Vand. 1. i.) F.
Benefactors named to obtain mention in prayer and at the Altar. 1 8 1
from this heavenly and saving culture. We have therefore
sent you an hundred thousand sesterces', which have been»8or. 5.
collected by the contributions of the clergy and laity who ^^'
are set here with us in the Church over which by the good
pleasure of the Lord we preside: this you will dispense
according to your discretion.
3. We wish indeed that nothing of this sort may again
happen, and that our brethren, being protected by the
Majesty of the Lord, may be kept safe from perils of this
kind. If, however, for the seai'ching out of the charity of
our dispositions, and the trial of the faith of our hearts, any
such thing should happen, on no account delay to write us
word of it; being well assured that our Church and all the
brotherhood here entreat by their prayers that this may not
again happen ; yet that if it does happen, they will cheer-
fully and bountifully contribute their aid.
4. But that ye may remember in your prayers our brethren
and sisters, who have promptly and cheerfully laboured in
this so needful work, that they may ever so labour, and that
in requital of their good work, ye may present them before
God in your Sacrifices and supplications, I have subjoined
the names of each. I have moreover added the names of
my Colleagues and fellow-Prelates, who being present here,
contributed somewhat, according to their means, in the
names of themselves and of their people ; and, beside our
own amount, I have set down and sent their several sums :
of all these, as faith and charity require, ye ought to make
mention in your supplications and prayers.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, lie-
member us.
EPISTLE LXTIL
Cyprian to his brother Ccecilius% greeting.
1. Although I am aware, dearest brother, that most of the
Bishops, who by the Divine favour are set over the Churches
>• Probably Ca>cilius of Billa, Cone, fane tbing, [see Bingham 15. 217.] but,
arth. §. 1. [B.] " The Ep. is written asSt. C. says, for personsernngthrough
lot againstheretics, such as the Aquarii simplicity. It is quoted by S. Aug. de
)rHydroparastata;,orEncratites, whose doctr. Christian, iv. 21. as written in a
irror consisted in thinking wine a pro- subdued style. F.
1 82 IVine, in the mysticalmeaning of 11. Scr. , denotes the Blood of Xt. ^
Epist. of ihu Lord througliout the world, adhere to the method of
T 'V TT T
„ .-Evangelical truth and the tradition of the liOrd, and do not,
by human' and novel practices, depart from what Christ our
Master both enjoined and did ; yet since some, either
through ignorance or sim])licity, in consecrating and ad-
ministering to the people the Cup of the Lord, do not the
same as Jesus Christ our Lord and God, the Author and
Teacher of this Sacrifice, did and taught ; I have thought it
a holy and necessary duty to write you this letter, that
should any one be still held by this eiTor, he may, having
clearly seen the light of truth, return to the root and origin
of the tradition of the Lord. Nor must you think, dearest
brother, that I am writing my own and huu)au opinions, or
that I boldly take this on myself of my own mere will, for
that I ever maintain niy own mediocrity with humble and
shame-faced moderation. But when any thing is enjoined
by the inspiration and command of God, a faithful servant
must needs obey the Lord ; acquitted by all of assuming
any thing arrogantly to himself, in that he is compelled
to fear offending the Lord, unless he do what he is bidden.
But you should know that 1 have been admonished', that in
od'cring the Cup the tradition of llie Lord be observed, nor
aught else be done by us, than what the Lord has first done
for us : that the Cup which is offered in rememhrance of
Him, should be offered mixed with wine. For whereas
Joiiiiis, Christ says, / am the true vine ; the Blood of Christ is not
surely water, but wine. Nor can His Blood whereby we
have been redeemed and (luickened, a])pear to be in the Cup,
when the Cup is without that wine, whereby the Blood of
> Sacra- Christ is set forth, as is declared by the mystical meaning*
minto. j^jj J t,(^,gii,iiony of all the Scriptures.
2. For we find in Genesis also, as to the hidden Mystery
* As above, " a human Cliuroh" in monitions ami waininp.s vouchsafed
contrast with the one once founded ; hy God' (see ab. Ep. 12. §. 8. }). 28
lEji. 5."). §. 20.") " human tradition" to Ep. 16. 5. 3. p. 42. Ep. 57. ^. 1. p-
the " institution of God ;" (Ep. 74. §. 138 and §. 4. p. 141. Kp. (30. §. 4.) and
3.) " human error" to " Divine tra- here in addition, " inspirante et nian-
dition" (ih. j. 12.) dante Domino," " jubetur," and this in
' All the expressions used here contrast to doing it of his own mindl
iiu|ily that St. C. on this occa-sion also " nltronc:i voluntate," " nostra et ha-'
tiad a direct command from God to mana conscribere," and assuming anyl
write. He had ortiii before used the tiling to himself " nihil sibi arroganteri
word monere, admonere, is:c. of ad- assumit. '
Types of the Sacrament and Sacrifice in Noah and Melchizedech. 1 8:3
in Noah, that this same was promised, and that for them there
was a figure of the Passion of the Lord, in that He drank wine; Gen 19,
that he was drunken ; that he was uncovered within his tent ;^^'
that he was lying down with his thighs bared and open to
view ; that such nakedness of the father was noticed by his
middle son, and told abroad ; but was covered by two, the
elder and the younger ; and other circumstances which it is
not necessary to follow out, since it suffices to embrace this
alone, that Noah exhibiting a type of the future truth, did
not drink water, but wine, and so pourtrayed a figui-e of the
Passion of the Lord.
3. Likewise in the priest Melchizedech we see the mystery
of the Sacrifice of our Loi'd prefigured, as Holy Scripture
testifies, saying, And Melchizedech king of Salem brought Gen.i4,
forth bread and wine. But he was the priest of the most '
High God, and blessed Abraham. But that Melchizedech
bore a type of Christ, the Holy Spirit declares in the Psalms,
saying to the Son in the Person of the Father, Before'' the Vs.WQ,
morning star I begat Thee; Thou art a Priest for ever after ' '
the order of Melchizedech. Which order assuredly is this,
coming from that Sacrifice and thence descending, that Mel-
chizedech was a priest of the most High God, that he
offered bread and wine, that he blessed Abraham. For who
is more a Priest of the most High God, than our Lord Jesus
Christ, Who offered a Sacrifice to God the Father, and
offered that same which Melchizedech had offered, that is,
bread and wine, namely. His own Body and Blood? And
that blessing going before with respect to Abraham, belonged
to our people. For if Abraham believed in God, and it w^asGen.is,
counted to him for righteousness ; then whoever believes ^•
in God and lives by faith, is found righteous, and is shewn
long since to have been blessed and justified in faithful
Abraham ; as the blessed Apostle Paid proves, saying, Abra- Gal. 3,
Jiam believed God, and it was accounted to him for righ- ~ •
teousness. Ye know then that they which are of faith, the
same are the children of Abraham. But the Scripture,
foreseeing that God tvould justify the heathen through
failh, preached before to Abraham, that in him all nations
should be blessed. So then they which be of faith are
" Testim. i. 29. p. 31. Oxf. Tr.
184 Types of the Cup of His Blood in Proverbs Sr blessing ofJii dah .
YvisT. blessed nith failhj'ul Abraham. Whence in the Gospel we
— =— — ' find, that from stones are raised, that is, from the Gentiles
Matt, are gathered, children unto Abraham. And wlien the Lord
^' ^' pvaisc'd Zacchit'us, He answered and said, This dai/ is snlva-
Luke * . , . , ,. 11,' ^
19, 9. tioH come to this house, forasmuch as he also is a son oj
Abraham. In Genesis therefore, that the blessing of Abra-
ham by Melehizedech the priest might be duly celebrated,
the figure of the Sacrifice of Christ goes before, appointed
namely in bread and wine, which thing the Lord accom-
plishing and fulfilling, offered bread and the cup mixed
with wine, and He Who is the fulness of truth, fulfilled the
truth of the prefigured image.
4. Moreover by Solomon, the Holy Spirit, shewing before-
hand a type of the Sacrifice of the Lord, making mention of
the Victim slain, and of the bread and wine, yea, also of the
Prov, 9, Altar and of the Apostles, saith, Wisdom "" hath budded her
house, site hath underlaid her seven pillars; site hath killed
her sacrifices ; she hath mingled her wine in the cup; she
hath also furnished her table. ^hc hath sent forth her
servants, calling together, tcith voice uplifted, to her Cup,
saying. Whoso is simple, let him turn in to me. And to
those that icant understanding she hath said. Come, eat of
my bread, and drink of the ?cine which I have mingled for
you. He sets forth the mingled wine, that is, he foretells by
prophetic voice the Cup of the Lord mingled with water and
wine ; that in the Passion of the Lord that may appear to be
done which had been before predicted. In the blessing of
Judah>" also, this same is signified, where a figure of Chiist is
see Gen. expressed therein also, that He sliould be praised by His
49 8 9 J J
' ' ' brethren, and that they should boiv down before Him, that
He should press on the neck of His enemies yielding and
fleeing, with those hands with which He bore the Cross and
overcame death: that He is the lion of the tribe of Judahy
and should couch, sleeping in His Passion, and rise up and
be the Jio})e of tlte Gentiles. To which Holy Scripture adds
Ibid. 11. and says. He shall ivash His garments in wine, and His
clothes in the blood of grapes. But when the blood of
grapes is mentioned, what else is shewn than the wine of
the Cup of the Blood of the Lord .'' Moreover in Isaiah the
' Tost. ii. 2. p. 40. y Test. i. 21. p. 34.
Wine the emblem of the Passion; Water, alone, of Baptism. 185
Holy SjDirit testifies this same of the Passion of the Ijord,
saying, Wherefore art Thou red in Tliine apparel, and TJiy ls.63,2.
garments like him that treadeth in a wine-vat ? Can water
make apparel red ? or is it water in the wine-vat which is
trodden by the feet, or squeezed out by the press ? Mention
is therefore made of wine, that the Blood of the Lord may be
understood ; and what was afterwards manifested in the Cup
of the Lord, might be foreshewn in the predictions of the
Prophets. The treading and pressure of the wine-vat is also
dwelt upon : because as men cannot come to the drinking
of wine unless the cluster be first trodden and pressed, so
neither could we drink the Blood of Christ, unless Christ
had been first trodden on and pressed, and first drank of the
Cup, in which He should give believers to drink.
5. But as often as water alone is mentioned in the sacred
Scriptures, Baptism is alluded to, as we see is intimated in
Isaiah % Remember ye not, he says, the former thinas, neither Is. 43,
. ' .18 21
consider the iJiinys of old. Behold, I will do a new thing,
which now shall spring forth, and ye shall know it. I will
even make a way in the wilderness, and rivers in a dry place;
to give drink to My people, My chosen ; My people wliom I
have purchased, thai they might shew forth My praise. There
God by the Prophet foretold, that among nations in places
which had before been dry, rivers should afterwards flow
abundantly, and should water the chosen people of God,
\ that is, those made sons of God by the regeneration of
\Baptism. It is also again proclaimed and foretold, that the
Vews, if they should be athirst, and seek after Christ, should
(Mnk with us, that is, should attain the grace of Baptism.
If they shall be athirst, he says. He will lead them through is. 48,
the deserts, water out of the rock will He bring forth for^^-^^"^-
them ; the rock shall be cleft, and the waters shall gush out,
and My people shall drink. This is fulfilled in the Gospel,
when Christ, Who is the Rock, is cleft by a stroke of the
spear in His Passion ; Who also admonishing as to what had
been before foretold by the Prophet, crieth out and says. If
any man thirst, let him come and drink. He that believeth
on 3Ie, as the Scripture saith, out of his belly shall Jloio
z Test. i. 12. p. 40. see also Tract fiZ. on Hnly Baptism, p. 383.
18() Further proof that water alone in H. Scr. denotes Baptism.
Epist. rivers oflivin<j trater". And that it might be more manifest
—I that the Lord there speaks not of the Cup, but of Baptism,
the Scripture added. But this spake He of the Spirit, which
they that believe on Him should receive. For by Baptism
the Holy S})irit is received, and so they that are baptized
and have obtained the Holy Spirit, come to drink of the
Cup of the Lord. Nor let that move any one, that when
Holy Scripture speaks of Baptism, it says that we thirst and
Matt. 6, drink, for that the Lord also in the Gospel says, Blessed are
they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness ; for
that which is received by hungry and thirsty longing, is
more fully and abundantly imbibed. As also in another
place the Lord speaks to the Samaritan woman, saying,
Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again ; hut
whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him, shall
never thirst^. In which too the Baptism of saving water is
signified, which in truth is once received, nor ever again
repeated. But the Cup of the Lord is both continually
thirsted for and drunk in the Church.
6. Nor have we need of many arguments, dearest brother,
to prove that by the name of water Ba])tism is always
signified, and that we ought so to understand it ; since the
Lord, at His coming, manifested the truth of Baptism and of
the Cup, in that He commanded that the unfailing water,
the water of eternal life, be given to believers in Baptism ;
but by the example of His own authority He taught that the
Cup should be mingled by the union of wine and water.
For taking the Cup on the eve of His Passion, He blessed it,
Mat.26, and gave it to His disciples, saying. Drink ye all of this:
2/— 29.y^^ ////s- is 3Iy Blood of the New Testament, IVhich is shed
for many for the remission of sins. I say unto you, I will not
drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day ithen
I drink it new icitli you in My Father's Kingdom. Wherein
we find that the Cup which the Lord offered was mixed, and
that that was wine, which He called His Blood. Whence it
' is aj)parent that the Blood of Christ is not ofiered, if there is
no wine in the Cup ; nor the Sacrifice of the Lord celebrated
by a legitimate consecration, unless our oblation and sacrifice
" John 7, 37.38. see other authorities, '' John 4, 13. 14. see Tract 67.
Tract 67. p. 381. I.e.
Disciples of our Lord must do exactly what He did. 187
corresponds with His Passion. But how shall wo drink new
wine of the fruit of the vine with Christ in the Kingdom of
the Father, if in the Sacrifice of God the Fatlier and of Christ,
we do not offer wrn^ "o^ mingle the Cup of th(5 Lord
according to the Lord's institution ?
7. The blessed Apostle Paul also, chosen and sent by the
Lord, and appointed a preacher of the truth of the Gospel,
lays down the very same in his Epistle, saying, The Lord^ Cor.
Jesus, the same night in which He was betrayed, look bread,2Q.
and when He had given thanks, He brake it, and said, This
is My Body Which is given for you, this do in reme^nbrance
of 3Ie. After the same manner also He took the Cup, when
He had supped., saying, This Cup is the New Testament in
My Blood; this do, as oft as ye drink It, in remembrance
of Me : for as often as ye eat this Bread and drink this Cup,
ye do shew the Lord's Death till He come. If then it is both
commanded by the Lord, and the same thing is confirmed
and delivered by His Apostle, that as often as we drink, in
remembrance of the Lord, we do the same which the Lord
also did, we discover that what was commanded is not
observed by us, unless we also do the very same that the
Lord did, and mingling the Cup of the Lord in like manner,
depart not from the Divine authority. But that we must not
at all depart from the Evangelical precepts, and that the
disciples also ought to observe and do the same which their
Master taught and did, the blessed Apostle elsewhere more
urgently and strongly teaches, saying, I wonder that ye are Gal. i,
so soon removed from Him That called you into grace^ unto ~ '
another Gospel, which is not another, but there be some that
trouble you, and would j^ervert the Gospel of Christ. But
though we or an Angel from- heaven preach any other Gospel
unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him
be accursed. As we said before, so say I now again, If any
man preach any other Gospel unto you than that ye have
received, let him, be accursed. Since then neither the Apostle
himself nor an angel from heaven can jjreach or teach other-
wise than Christ has once taught and His Apostles preached,
I marvel much whence this [)ractice has arisen, that in some
places, contrary to Evangelical and Apostolic discipline,
188 The Cup of the Lord inebriates, to sober and holy joy.
Epist. water is offered in the Cup of the Lord, which alone cannot
_ ^-'represent the Blood of Christ.
8. The mystery whereof the Holy Spirit omitteth not in
the Psalms also, making mention of the Cu]> of the Lord,
and saying, Thy inebriating Cup, how good is it": but the
Cup that inebriateth must surely be mixed with wine. For
water cannot inebriate any one. But the Cup of the Lord
Gen. 9, so inebriateth as Noah, in Genesis, drinking wine was
21 ■" tj
inebriated. But because the inebriation of the Cup and
Blood of the Lord is not such as the inebriation of this
world's wine, when the Holy Spirit said in the Psalm, Thy
inebriating Clip, He added, hoiv good is it ; because in truth
the Cup of the Lord so inebriates them that drink it as to
make them sober, as to bring back their minds to spiritual
wisdom, so that each should recover from this world's
savour to the perception of God : and as by that common
wine the mind is dissolved, and the soul relaxed, and all
sadness laid aside, so when the Blood of the Lord and the
saving Cup hath been drunk, the memory of .the old man is
laid aside, and there cometh a forgetfulness of his former
conversation in the world, and the sad and mournful breast,
which before was oppressed with the choking sense of
sins, is set free by the joy of Divine forgiveness ; which then
only can gladden him who drinks It in the Church of the
Lord, if What is drunken retains the Truth of the Lord.
9. But how perverse is it, and how wilful, when the
John 2, Loi'd at the marriage-feast made of water wine, for us to
9 '
make of wine, water ; when too that JNIystery ought to ad-
monish and instruct us, that in the Sacrifices of the Lord
we should rather offer wine ! For because among the Jews
Is. 5, 7. gpii-i^ial grace had failed, wine also faik'd ; For the vineyard
of the Lord of hosts was the house of Israel; but Christ,
teaching and shewing that the Gentiles succeeded them, and
that we afterwards, by the merit of Faith, should attain to
that place which the Jews had lost, made of water wine, that
is. He shewed that, the Jews failing, the people of the
"^ Ps. 23, 5. see also S. Ambr. in Ps. Ps. C4. %. 15. S. Aug. in Ps. 35. $. 14.
35. $. 19. Ps. 1. §. 33. and in Ps. 118. Ps. 103." Enarr. 3. §. 13. Theodoret in
lit. 13. $. 24. lit. 21. §. 4. S. Hil. in Ps. 22, 5.
Unionofwaterandtoine,indissoluble oneness ofXtandHisCliurch. 1 89
Gentiles should the more flow in and meet together at the
nuptials of Christ and His Church. For that waters signify
peoples, Holy Scripture declares in the Revelations, saying,
The waters which thou saivest, on which the whore sitteth, are Rev. 17,
peoples and multitudes and nations and tongues. ^^'
10. This too we perceive is contained in the Mystery of
the Cup. Fox because Christ loves us all in that He bore
our sins also, we see that in the water the people are
intended, but that in the wine is shewn the Blood of Christ.
But when in the Cnp water is mingled with wine, His people )
are united to Christ, and the multitude of believers are
united and conjoined with Him in Whom they believe.
Which union and conjunction of water and wine is so
mingled together in the Cup of the Lord, that that com-
mixture cannot again be separated. Whence neither can
the Church, that is, the people settled in the Church,
faithfully and stedfastly persevering in what they have
believed, be by aught separated from Christ, that its indis-
soluble affection should not ever adhere and abide with Him.
Thus then in consecrating the Cup of the Lord, water alone
cannot be offered, as neither can "^ wine alone. For if any
«• " i. e. so long as the received practice nified the superabundance of the merits
remains. Yet it is to be observed, that of Christ our Lord and His Dignity
what is said to contain a mystery does above the human nature and the sins
not always remain unaltered and in- of the human race. Yet not less suit-
violable in the Church. Formerly the ably by the use of wine alone, is it
faithful used a somewhat larger loaf in shewn that we are saved by the merits
the Eucharist, that all who partook of of Christ alone and by His Blood. lu
It might be shewn to be ' one bread,' like way the Greeks pour warm water
and to be made partakers of the com- into the consecrated Cup, to signify (as
munion of the broken Body of the Lord. Balsamon explains in Can. 32. Cone.
Then it became the practice to use Trull.) ' that what flowed from the
wafers, but the mystical meaning is holy Side of our Lord J. C. are life-
not lost; for they represent the pieces giving.' The Latins use cold water,
of silver, the price of the Body of the in witness that Christ really died, and
Lord. In this same Ep., St. C. relates that we are saved only by His Death,
that the H. Eucharist was at first In like manner, in Baptism ; formerly
celebrated by the Lord at night, nor trine immersion was required, as sig-
was this without a mystery (§. 13.); but nificant of the Trinity; then single
he subjoins, ' but we in the morning followed, that we might profess that
celebrate the Resurrection of the Lord,' we acknowledge One God. [in the
whence also that will appear, that ' we Spanish Church, see Bingham, 11. II.
wish to walk in the light of Christ.' 8.] Immersion also seemed necessary,
^gain, by the decree of Eugenius, the that we might seem to be buried
Roman Pontiff, it is ordained that with Christ in Baptism; now, we are
water be mingled with the Cup to he sprinkled with water, that we may be
consecrated, in ' small quantity;' and seen to be cleansed by the sprinkling
so, by the superabundance of the wine of His Blood. In like way, milk and
above the quality of the water, is sig- honey conjoined were added to the
] 90 Mingling of water with imne right, hut not essential to the Sacr.
Epist. should offer wine alone, tliis is as though the Blood of Christ
^^'^^•\vere without us; but if there be water alone, tlie people
begin to be without Christ. But when both arc mingled,
and by an infused union eaeli is joined with the other, then
the spiritual and heavenly Sacrament is perfected. Thus
A. 253.
water of Baptism, and were, on that
account, nti'crel as well as bread and
wine, which however afterwards went
into disuse according to the decrees of
the Canons, the mystery of the Sacra-
ment being thereby unimpaired. [F.]
P. Lombard (4 Sent. Dist. 11.) g'we»
the same gloss, " The words admit of
an exception, ' ought not' unless done
out of simplicity or ignorance, or ' can
not,' i. e. ' ought not;' (which last is
adopted by Durandus in 4 Sent. Hist.
1 1 . qu. 6.) and a little before, '' If any,
with no purpose of introducing heresy,
through forgetfulness or ignorance omit
the water, the Sacrament doth not
appear to be null [irritum], but such an
one is gravely to be censured." In like
way S. Thomas in 1 Cor. 11. and
S. Bernard, Ep. 69. ad Guidon. Abbat.
" They say that some other writer
thinks otherwise, namely, that this
Sacrifice cannot be without these things,
i. c. bread, wine, and water, so that,
should any of these be wanting, the
rest are not sanctified. But of things
of this sort, let each be satisfied in his
own mind — Nor do I deny that bread
and wine mingled with water ought to
be placed on the Altar together ; rather,
I assert that it ought not to be done
otherwise. But it is one thing to blame
negligence, another to deny the efficacy.
It is one thing, 1 say, to say in blame,
that any thing is not well done, another
to assert falsely, that it is altogether
not done." [quoted by Voss. de S. Ccena'
Domin. symbol. Disp. Theol. 22. Opp.
t. 6. p. 440 sqq.] Bp. Fell further
observes that it is doubtful, whether
our Lord consecrated in pure or mingled
wine, since either were used alike,
(Tosephoth) [but it is said Berachoth,
f. 50. 2. " The wise confess to R.
Eliezer that the blessing is not said
over the cup of wine, until they have
put water to it." The Gemara adds,
" because their wine was very strong,
and it seemed not good to di ink it with-
out water."] " Whence Aquinas, (P. 3.
qu. 74. art. 7. and qu. 83. art. 6. ad loc.)
and Bonaventura (in 4 Sent. Dist. 11.
p. 2. q. 3.) [Biel. Dist. iv. qu. 2. Concl.
5.) say that the admixture of water is
not of necessity, nor essential to the in-
tegrity of the Sacrament. The heresy
of the Armenians was, that they held
that water, of necessity, ought not to be
mingled with the wine; and they were
condemned by the Cone, quini-sext.
[hence the schoolmen make the ex-
ception, " unless the water be omitted,
to introduce heresy."] The Roman
Church although it seem to decree that
' the Cup of "the Blood of the Lord
Christ ought not to be consecrated in
pure water, nor in pure wine without
water, but in wine mixed with water ;'
yet, if we consider it attentively, they
mean that it should be consecrated in
wine only ; for they direct that the
water should be added in a very small
quantity, (in the words of Eugenius,
modicissima,") and that there should be
an interval between the mingling and
the consecration, in order that the
water might be turned iuto wine. (See
Cat. Rom. c. 4. §. 17. Sacerdotale Rom.
p. 1. Tr. 19. c. 2.) And to this effect a
passage is wont to be cited from Aristot.
de Generat. et corrupt. 1. I.e. ult. that
the lesser passes into the predominant,
as a drop of wine is not 7ni/)gied with
10,000 Choeis of water, but its nature
is lost and the whole becomes water.
Then also the Greek practice is to be
observed, of which Balsamo says,
' Before the holy Cup is consecrated,
the warm water is not infused, but
after the consecration ;' and accord-
ingly water, in their opinion, does not
enter into the sacred Mystery, but
follows on it." [F.] On the other
hand, wine is declared essential, " but
water without wine can in no wise
be offered in the Sacrifice." P. Lomb.
1. c. and an old Missal Eccl. S. Mart.
Turon. ap. Bal. " if the consecration
have been either of wine alone or
of water without wine, the wine is
nccounted as a sacrament, but the
water is not so accounted." Yet
" Pope Innocent VIII. allowed the
Norwegians to consecrate the Cup
without wine, because, on account of
the exceeding cold, wine imported in
that country easily turns acid." Raphael
Volaterran. 1. 7. p. 159. ap. Bal.
Xfs least commands to he keptioith awe, much more as to the Sacr. ] 1) 1
then the Cup of the Lord is not water alone or wine alone,
unless both are mingled together, as also the Body of the
Lord cannot be meat alone, or water alone, unless both be
united and joined together and compacted into one cohering
Bread. In which Mystery also our people are shewn to be
united, so that as many grains'' collected and gi'ound and
mingled together make one bread ; so in Christ, Who is the
heavenly Bread, we may know that there is one Body, where-
with our whole number is conjoined and united.
11. There is then no reason, dearest brother, that any
should think that the practice of some few is to be followed,
who may have heretofore supposed that water alone is to be
offered in the Cup of the Lord, \ For we must ask, " whom
have these same followed?" For if in the Sacrifice which
Christ offered, Christ only is to be followed, then we ought
to obey and do that which Christ did, and which He com-
manded should be done ; for as much as He Himself says in
the Gospel, //' ye do whatsoever I command you, henceforth Johuis,
I call you not serratits but friends. And that we must hear ^^' ^^'
Christ alone, the Father also teslifieth from heaven, saying,
This is My Well-Beloved Son, in Whom I am uell pleased ; Mat.i7,
hear ye Him. Wherefore if we ought to hear Christ alone, ^"
we ought not to attend to what another before us has thought
should be done, but what Christ, Who is before all, first did.
For neither is it fitting to follow the customs of men, but the
truth of God ; for that God speaks by the prophet Lsaiah,
and says. In vain do they itorship Me, teaching the doctrines j, 29
tind commandments of men. And again the Lord in the^^-'xx.
Gospel repeats this same, saying, Ye reject the command- y^^^^ 7
ment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition. More-^-
over in another place He lays it down and says, Whosoever ^^.^^^^
shall break one of these least commandmetits and shall teach ^^^
men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven.
But if it is unlawful to break even the least of the Lord's
commandments, how much more to infringe those so great,
so weighty, so concerning the very Sacrament of the Lord's
Passion and our redemjition, or by human tradition to
change it into something else than was divinely apjiointed !
For if Jesus Christ, our Lord and God, is Himself the great
e Ep. 69. ad Magn. §. 4.
1 92 Who is ashamed ofHis Blood 171 thc(hip,ashamed()fIIisBloodshed
Epist. High Priest of God the Father, and first offered Himself
LXIII .
— ^— -"a Sacrifice to the Father, and commanded this to be
A. 2o3. . '
Luke done in remembrance of Himself, surely that Pnest truly
22, 19. jjpjg -j^ Christ's stead, who imitates that which Christ did ;
and he then offers a true and full Sacrifice in the Church to
God the Father, when he begins to offer it according as he
sees Christ Himself offered it.
12. It remaineth that the whole discipline of religion and
the truth is overthrown, unless what is spiritually enjoined
is faithfully maintained. Unless indeed this be any one's
fear in the morning Sacrifices, lest by the savour of wine
he smell of the Blood of Christ. Yet so then the brother-
hood is beginuing to be kept back from the Passion also of
Christ in persecution, while in the oblations they learn to be
ashamed of the Blood and Blood-shedding of Christ^ The
Marks, Lord moreover says in the Gospel, Whosoever shall be
ashamed of Me, of him shall the Son of Man be ashamed.
Gal. 1, And the Apostle also speaks, saying, If I pleased men, I
should not be the servant of Christ. But how can we shed
our blood for Christ, who are ashamed to drink the Blood of
Christ .?
13. Does any one soothe himself with this consideration,
that although in the morning water alone is seen to be
offered, yet " when we come to supper we offer the cup
mixed ?" Yet, when we sup, we cannot call the people
together to our feast, so as in the presence of all the brother-
hood to celebrate the truth''' of the Sacrament. " But then
the Lord offered the mixed cup not in the morning, but after
> Domi- supper''. Ought we then to celebrate That of the Lord'
nicum. ^fjgj. supper, that so by multiplying Eucharists' we may
^ i. e. so are the Sacraments and the h See Tert. de Cor. c.4 p. 164. Oxf.
Passion of Christ and suffering for Tr. Rig. thinks that Tert. in that he
Christ joined together, that whoso is saj-s " e/iam antelucanis ccptibus" im-
ashamed of the Blood of Christ in His plies that It was celebrated " at the
Cup, will be ashamtd to confess His time of meals" also. The force of
Blood shed for him, or, by his witness " etiam" is however doubtless " even
of Him, to be joined in His Sufferings, before daylight" in contrast with the
The Holy Eucharist being the Sacra- evening. ' The single exceptions of the
ment of His Passion, and the commu- Ca?na Domini, Thursday before Easter,
nication of His Blood, to be ashamed (S. Aug. Ep. 54. ad Jan. c. 7.) or in
oflt, as Heordainedit, istobeashamed Egypt or Thebais on the Saturday,
of His Blood and Passion. (Socr. v. 22.) do not come into ac-
8 That in water being no true or count,
valid Sacrament. i Frequentandis Dominicis ; cele-
Omissums, undiscovered, fortjivcn ; discovered, to he amended. 19:i
offer the mixed cup. It behoved Christ to offer at the
evening of the day, that the very hour of the Sacrifice might
intimate the setting and evening of the world, as it is written
in Exodus, And the whole assemhhj of the congregation o/'Exod.
Israel shall kill it in the evening. And again in the Psahns, ^""' ''•
Let the lifting up of My Hands be an evening sacrifice^.
But we celebrate the resurrection of the Lord in the
morning.
14. And because we make mention of His Passion in all
Sacrifices, (for the Passion of the Lord is the Sacrifice which
we offer,) we ought to do nothing else than what He did.
For the Scripture says, For as often as ye eat this Breads Cm.
and drink this Cup, ye do shew the Lord's Death till He^^''^^'
come. As often then as we offer the Cup in commemoration
of the Lord and His Passion, do we what it is known the
Lord did. Let any one see to it, dearest brother. If then
any of our predecessors, either ignorantly or through sim-
plicity, has not observed and retained this, which the Lord
by His example and authority taught us to do, his simplicity
may by the Lord's mercy be pardoned. But we cannot be
excused who have now been admonished and instructed by
the Lord, to offer the Cup of the Lord mingled with wine,
as the Lord Himself offered it, and to address letters there-
upon to our Colleagues, that every where the law of the
Gospel and the tradition of the Lord may be observed, and
there be no departure from what Christ both taught and
did.
15. To disregard this any longer, and to ])ersevere in the
former error, what else is it than to incur the censure of the
Lord, Who in the Psalm reproveth and saith. What hast Va. go,
thou to do to declare My statutes, or that thou shottldest ~ '
take 3Iy covenant in thy mouth ? seeing thou hatest in-
siruction, and casteth My words behind thee. JVhen thou
saivest a thief tiiou consentedst ivith him, and hast been
partaker ivith adulterers. For to declare the righteousness
and covenant of the Lord, and not to do the same that the
Lord did, what else is it than to cast away His words, and to
brating them not in tlie morning only, Dorainicw hostia? de Unit. Eed. §. 14.
but in the evening. St. C. uses Uomi- ^ Vs. 141, 2. quoted of the Ciuei-
nicumcelebrare,again,deOp.etEl.c.l2. fixion of our Lord, Test. ii. 20.
194 Wilfidneglect of oiir Lor cVs commands spirihial theft Sf adultery.
Epist. contemn the discipline of the Lord, and to commit, not
LXIIl
T—r—' earthly bnt spiritual thefts and adulteries, in that men steal
from the truth of the Gos])el the words and deeds of our
Lord, corrupt and adulterate the Divine precepts ? As it is
Jer, 23, written in Jeremiah, IVlial is the chaff to tlte icheat ? there-
^2! .A^'"^? behold, I am against the prophets, saith the Lord, that
steal My words, evert/ one from his neighbour, and cause
My people to err by their lies and by their lightness. Like-
.Kr. 3, vvise in the same prophet in another place He saith, She
■ '^* committed adultery ivith stocks and with stones, and yet for
all this she turned not unto Ale. Which theft and adultery
that it fall not upon us also, we ought to take anxious and
awed and religious care. For if we are priests of God and
Christ, I know not whom we ought to follow rather than
God and Christ ; since Himself expressly says in the
John 8, Gospel, I am the light of the tcorld. He that folloiveth Me
shall not ivalk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.
That we may not then walk in darkness, we ought to follow
Christ, and observe His precepts ; because Himself also,
Mat.28, in another place, sending the Apostles, said. All power is
~ ' given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore and
teach all nations, baptizing them in the Name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching thetn to
observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.
Wherefore if we wish to walk in the light of Christ, we
should not depart from His precepts and admonitions ;
giving thanks, that while He instructs us for the future what
we ought to do, for the past He pardons wherein through
simplicity we have erred. A'nd because His second Advent
now draws near to us, His benign and bountiful favour more
and more enlightens our hearts with the light of truth.
10. It befits then our religion and our awe, and the very
station and office of our priesthood, dearest brother, in
mingling and ofTering the Cup of tlu Lord, to guard the
truth of the tradition of the Lord ; and, when the Lord
warneth, to correct that wherein some are found to have
erred, that so, when He shall begin to come in His heavenly
Glory and Majesty, He may find that we abide by what He
warned, observe what He taught, do what He did.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
Reconciliation, rashly given, not to he rescinded. 1 05
EPISTLE LXIV.
•Cyprian and the rest, his Colleagues, tcho were present in
Council, in number sixty -six, to Fidits their brother,
greeting.
1. We have read your letter, dearest brother, in which
you have informed us respecting Victor, formerly ' a jn-es-
byter, that Therapius™ our colleague rashly', at a time 'temere
premature and with over-eager haste, granted him peace, ^^°]yj^g
before he had performed full penance, -and had satisfied the 2 omit it
Lord God, against Whom he had offended. Which thing
troubled us much, that the authority of our decree should
have been departed from, and peace granted to him, before
the legitimate and full time of satisfaction, without the desire
and knowledge of the people, when no sickness urged or
necessity compelled. But after long weighing the matter
amongst ourselves, it sufficed to reprimand our colleague
Therapius, for having done this rashly, and to have warned
him not to do the like again. But the peace once howsoever
given by a priest of God we thought was not to be taken
away, and have therefore allowed Victor to use the com-
munion granted him.
2. But as regards the case of infants, who you say should
not be baptized within the second or third day after their
birth, and that respect should be had to the law of the
ancient circumcision, whence you think that one newly born
should not be bajitized and sanctified within the eighth day,
we all in our council thought very differently ". For no one
' being now restored to lay-Corn- had asked advice, doubt thereon whether
munion only, as Trophimus, Ep. 5o. infants by their birth derived that origi-
§. 8. Full restoration, as in the case of nal sin, which by re-birth they were to
Maximus, was very rare, see Bingham wash away, but he doubted whether the
17. 1. 4. and 5. 4. laver of regeneration, whereby he
t" a Bulla Cone. Carth. §. 61. Of doubted not that original sin was to be
Fidus, no more is known. removed, was to be given before the 8th
n " not" (S. Aug. observes) " form- day." S. Aug. c. 2. Epp. Pelag. iv. 8.
ing any new decree, but maintaining (quoting three passages of the Ep.)
the most assured faith of the Church," In Serm. 294. c. 20. he quotes it to
Ep. 166. ad Hieron. de orig. an. §. 24. shew " what the Church ever felt. It
" This question [of the Baptism on is not enough for them to discuss and
the 8th dav] is so treated, as though, dispute their impious novelties ; they
through the Providence of God, the would also put us on the defensive, as
Catholic Church were already confuting though we tiiught something new. To
the Pelagian heretics, who were to arise this end then I read S. Cyprian, that
so long after. For neither did he who ye may see that in the words which I
o2
19G Infait/s and elders receive from the same Father the same grace.
Epist. agreed in what you tliouRht was to be clone; hut rather, wo
. ^^o'all iiuke, that the mercy and tirrace of God is to be denied
A. 253. JO' ^ o
to none born of man. For since the Lord says ni Hif?
Luke 9, Gospel, The Son of Man is not come to destroy men's lives,
^ ' hat to save thetn^ as far as in us lies, if it can be, no soul
must be lost. For what is wanting to one, who has been
once formed in the womb by the Hands of God ? For to us
and to our eyes, according to the course of this ^y()rld, they
that are born appear to receive increase in growth ; but
whatsoever things are made by God, are perfected by the
majesty and operation of God their Maker.
3. Moreover the truth of Holy Scripture declares to us
that all, whether infants or elders, have the same equal par-
2 Kings ticipation of the Divine gift. Elisha, when he entreated
*' ^^' God, so spread himself over the infant son of the widow who
lay dead, that head was applied to head and face to face,
and the limbs of Elisha spread over hiin were joined to the
several limbs of the little one, and feet to feet. Which thing
if it be considered with regard to the inequality of our
birth and frame, aii infant could not be made equal with one
grown up and advanced in years, nor could its small limbs
fit to and correspond with the larger. But therein is the
Divine and spiritual equality ex])ressed, that all men are
alike and equal, in that they have been once made by God ;
and our age, in the growth of our bodies, may differ accord-
ing to the world, not according to God ; unless indeed the very
grace also, which is given to the baptized, is granted, moi'c
or less, according to the age of the recipients ; whereas the
Holi/ Ghost is not given by measure, but through the
clemency and mercy of the Father, equally to all. For as
Gal. 2, Godaccepteth no man's person, so neither, wnth well-weighed
equality, any age ; but giveth Himself as a Father to all, for
the attainment of heavenly grace.
4. For whereas you say that an infant during the first
days after its birth bears traces of unclcanness, so that any
one of us would still shrink from kissing it, neither should
this, we think, be a hindrance to giving it the heaveidy grace ;
Tit. 1, for it is written. Unto the pure all tilings are pure. Nor
have just delivered the meaning is ac- Catholic." To this he refers de gest.
cording to the rule of faith, and the sense Pelag. c. H.
Circumcision n tijpe, nut a rule, of Baptism. 197
ought any of us to shrink from that which God hath vouch-
safed to make P. For although an infant is yet fresh from its
birth, yet it is not such that any one should shrink from
kissing it in bestowing grace* and in making peace ; '.'nBap-
for that, in the kiss of an infant, each of us should, '"'"*
for very piety, think of the recent Hands of God, which
wo in a manner kiss, in the lately i'ormed and recently
born man, when we embrace that which God has made.
For in that in the Jewish circumcision of the flesh the eighth
day was observed, a mystery was given beforehand in a
shadow and in a figure ; but, when Christ came, it was accom-
plished in reality. For because the eighth day, that is, the
first after the sabbath, was to be that, whereon our Lord
would rise again and quicken us and give us the spiritual
circumcision, this eighth day'', that is, the first after the
sabbath, and the Lord's day, was promised in a figure.
Which figure ceased, when the reality afterwards came, and
when the spiritual circumcision was given to us. On which
account we think that no one should by that law which was
before ordained be hindered from obtaining grace ; nor
should the spiritual circumcision be hindered by the circum-
cision in the flesh, but every one is by all means to be
admitted to the grace of Christ, inasmuch as Peter also in
the Acts of the Apostles speaks and says. The Lord Jiath Acts lO,
shewed me that I should not call any man common or"
unclean.
5. But if any thing could hinder men from obtaining
grace, much more might the more grievous sins hinder
the adult and grown and elder men. If then even to the
most grievous offenders, and who had before sinned much
against God, when they afterwards believe, remission of
sins is granted, and no one is debarred from Baptism and
grace, how much more ought not an infant to be debarred,
p " Certainly Christ loved that hti- also, Hi.^ flesh also.— Wilt thou make
man being in its defilements — for him that to be an object of shame which
He came down from heaven ; for him He redeemed P that unworthy which
He preached; for him He humbled had He not loved, He had not re-
Himself to death and that the death deemed?" Tert.de Carm. Chr. c. 4.
of the Cross. He must have loved 'i See S. Justin dial.^ c. Tryph. §. 24.
whom he purchased at an exceeding 41. and others quoted Tract C". p. 325.
price.— "With man He loved His birth note 1.
1 98 Adults not shut out by actual sins, much less infants by original.
Epist. who beint' newly born has in no way sinned, except that
:— I-being born after Adam in the llesh, he has by his first birth
' contracted the contagion of tlie old death; who is on this
very acconnt more easily admitted to receive remission of
sins, in that not his own but another's sins are remitted to
him'. And therefore, dearest brother, this was our opinion
in council, that no one should by us be debarred from
Baptism and the grace of God Who is merciful and gracious
and loving to all. Which as it is to be observed and main-
tained towards all, much more do we think it to be observed
towards infants and the newly bom, who on this very ac-
count the more deserve our aid and the Divine mercy, that,
immediately on the very dawn of their birth, lamenting and
weeping, they do nothing else but entreat for pardon.
We bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE LXV.
Cyprian to his brother Epictetus, and to the laity abiding at
Assur(B % greeting.
1. riea\'ily and grievously was I troubled, dearest brethren,
on hearing that Fortunatianus, formerly Bishop amongst you,
had now after his grievous fall desired to act as though all had
been well, and had begun to claim the Episcopate to himself.
Which thing saddened me, in the first instance on account
of the unhappy man himself, who, being either utterly blinded
by the mists of Satan, or deceived by the sacrilegious per-
suasion of certain persons, when he ought to make satisfaction
and give himself day and night to tears and prayers and
suj)plications, that so the Lord might be entreated for him,
dares yet to claim to himself the priesthood which he betrayed;
as if from the altars of the devil it were lawlid to approach
' S. Aug. remarks, Serm. 294. c. 20. there was doubt. He took this out of
with what simple confidence St. C. at- the foundation of the Church — to
leges the doctrine of original sin. " Of strengthen the stone which was totter-
original sin there was no question, and ing." The passage i.s quoted also by S.
so from that, of which there was no Jerome c. Pelag. iii. fin.
question, was solved the question which = ^ ^own in Africa Zeugitana.
did arise." " See how, in no wise Victor appears as its Bishop, Cone,
doubting of this, he solves that of which Carth. 68.
Priests, in mortal sin, not to offer the Eucharistic Sacrifice. 199
the Altar of God: or as if he would not provoke the greater
wrath and indignation of the Lord against himself in the Day
of Judgment; who, unable to be a guide to the brethren to
faith and virtue, becometh an instructor in faithlessness, and
boldness, and temerity ; and he who taught not the brethren
to stand bravely in the battle, teaches those who have been
vanquished and overthrown, not even to entreat for pardon.
Whereas the Lord says, To them ye have poitred a drinkls.57,6.
offering, and to them ye have offered a meat offering; shoidd
I not be angry for these things? saith the Lord. And in
another place, He that sacrificeth unto any God, save unto ^xoA.
the Lord only, shall be utterly destroyed. Moreover the ^^' ^^"
Lord again speaks and says, They worship those ivhom their ls.2,8.9.
own fingers have made; and the mean man boweth down,
and the great man humbleth himself, therefore L will not
forgive them. In the Revelations also we read the
anger of the Lord threatening and saying. If any i7ianTvev.i4,
worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in '^~^ ^ '
his forehead, or in his hand, the sajne shall drink of the
wine of the wrath of God, mixed in the cup of His indignation,
and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the
jjresence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb;
and the smoke of their torment shall ascend up for ever and
ever : and they shall have no rest day nor night, who worship
the beast and his image.
2. Since then the Lord threatens these torments, this
punishment in the Day of Judgment, to those who obey
the devil, and sacrifice to idols : how does he think that
he can act as a Priest of God, who has obeyed and
served the priests of the devil ? or how does he think that
his hand can be transferred to the Sacrifice of God and the
prayer of the Lord, which has been in bondage to sacrilege
and crime? Whereas God in the holy Scriptures Ibrbids
priests who are even in lighter guilt, to ajjproach the Sacrifice,
and says in Leviticus, The man in whom there shall be any Levit.
blemish or stain, shall not approach to offer gifts to God." '
Likewise in Exodus, And let the priests, which come near Exod.
to the Lord, sanctify themselves, lest the Lord forsake them. ' ^^'
And again. When they come near unto the altar to minister Exod.
at the holy place, they shall not bring sin upon them, lest ' '^'^'
200 Overt sins God's judgment upon secret.
Epist. they die. They therefore wlio have brouyht giievous sins
^ \q^ upon them, that is, who by sacrificing to idols, have offered
sacrilegious sacrifices, cannot claim to themselves the priest-
hood of God, nor offer any prayer in His sight lor their
John 9, brethren ; for that it is written in the Gospel, God heareth
owl a ainner ; but if any man he a vomhip'per of God, and
doeth His will, him He heareth. And yet the deep gloom
of gathering darkness has so blinded the breasts of some, that
they admit no light from the saving precepts, but having
once turned from the straight path of the true way, they are
hurried headlong down the precipice, through the might and
mazes of their sins. Nor is it strange, if they now reject
our counsels or the Lord's precepts, who have before denied
the Lord.
3. They desire stipends and oblations and lucre, for which
aforetime they hankered insatiably ; for suppers also, and
banquets, whose excess, amid indigestion enduring to the
day, they lately breathed out, are they still eager; now
most plainly evincing, that neither before was it godliness,
Eom. ]j^t rather their own belly and gain, which, with profane
covetousness, they served. Whence also we perceive and
believe that this very censure has come by the searching
judgments of God, that so they should no longer continue to
stand at the Altar, and handle things chaste, themselves
impure ; faith, themselves faithless ; religion, themselves
profane; Divine, themselves earthly; holy, themselves sacri-
legious.
4. That such return not again to this profanation of the
Altar and the corrupting of the brethren, we must keep
watch, and with all energy strivi^, that as far as we can,
we may keep them back from their boldness and their
wickedness : that they attempt not still to act as priests, who,
cast down to the lowest depths of death, have by the weight
of their heavier fall, gone headlong deeper than the lapsed
laity. But if the madness of these phrenzied persons shall
continue incurable, and the IJoly Spirit withdrawing from
them, the blindness that has begun shall abide in its own
darkness, our counsel must be to separate the brethren
individually from their snares, and, lest any fall into the
meshes of their error, to separate them from their contagion;
SatarCs arts to withdraio men from penitence and the Church. '201
since neither can the Oblation be consecrated where the Holy
Spirit is not, nor does the Lord grant grace to any through
the prayers and supplications of one who has himself done
violence to the Lord. But if Fortunatianus, either forgetful
of his own crime through blindness from the devil, or having
become a minister and servant of the devil, to deceive the
brotherhood, shall persevere in this his madness, do ye labour
as far as ye are able, and, amid this darkness of Satan's rage,
recall the minds of the brethren from error, that they consent
not easily to another's phrenzy, nor make themselves par-
takers of the sins of desperate men; but being whole, let
them maintain the even course of their salvation, and the
enduring vigour of that soundness, which they have preserved
and guarded'.
5. But let the lapsed, conscious of the greatness of their
sin, cease not from imploring the Lord, nor leave the
Catholic Church, which one and alone hath been esta-
blished by the Lord ; but enduring in their amends, and
entreating the mercy of the Lord, let them knock at the
door of the Church, that they may be received there where
once they were, and return to Christ from Whom they de-
parted. Nor let them listen to those who deceive them with
a treacherous and deadly seduction, in that it is written, Ze/Eph. 5,
no man deceive you with vain words ; for because of these '
things cometh the wrath of God upon the children of
disobedience. Be not ye therefore partakers tcith them.
The contumacious then, and such as fear not God and
withdraw entirely from the Church, let no one accompany.
But if any be impatient of entreating his offended Lord, and
obey not us, but shall follow the desperate and lost, he must
impute it to himself, when the Day of Judgment shall come.
For how will he be able to entreat the Lord in that Day, who
has both aforetime denied Christ, and now the Church also of
Christ, and not obeying Bishops, sound and stedfast and
having life, has given himself over as a companion and
partaker with the dying }
I bid you, dearest bretlu'en and much longed for, ever
heartily farewell.
t Salutis suae tenorem et intcgritatis— pcrpetuum vigorcm Bal. in note from
eod. S. Arnulph.
202 The providence of' God over the appointment of Bishops.
epist. epistle LXVI.
LKVI.
A. 254. Cyprian, who is also Thascius", to his brother FloreiitiuSy
who is also Papianus, yreeliinj.
I had thought, brother, that you were now at length turned
to repentance, for having rashly in times past either listened
or given credit to things concerning me so abominable, so
base, so execrable even to Gentiles. But even now I perceive
by your letter that you are still the same as before, that you
believe the same things of me, and persist in what you
believed ; and lest perchance the excellence of your lustre as
a martyr might be tarnished by connnunion with me, that
you are enquiring diligently into my conduct, and, after the
judgment of God Who maketh Bishops, are desirous of judg-
ing, I say not of me, (for of what account am I ?) but of the
judgment of God and of Christ. This is not to believe in
God, this is to be a rebel against Christ, and against His
Mat. 10, Gospel, that whereas He savs, Are not two sparrows sold for
29 ci "
a farthing? yet neither of them falls to the ground without
the will of the Father, and His majesty and truth prove that
even the smallest things do not come to pass without the
cognizance and permission of God, you suppose that the
Priests of God are, without His cognizance, ordained in the
Church } For to believe that those who are ordained are
unworthy and incestuous, what else is it but to believe that
not by God or through God are His Bishops appointed in
the Church ? Suppose you that my own testiniony of myself
is greater than God's.? whereas the Lord Himself teacheth
and saith, that if any one is a witness o/" himself, his /es/mo>/?/
is not true, for that indeed every one would favour himself, nor
would any bring forward things prejudicial and adverse against
himself; but the trustworthiness of truth is then clear, when
in the things avouched of us, another is our voucher and
John 5, witness. If, He saith, / hear witness of Myself, My witness
is not true: there is Another that heareih witness of 3Ie.
But if the Lord Himself, Who will hereafter judge all things,
would not be believed on His own testimony, but had rather
" St. Cyprian's heathfn name, which converted. The inscription is probably
he had exchanged for Ca^cilius, that of a tacit rebuke of Florentius, who had
the good old presbyter by whom he was so addressed him. [Pam.]
Who believe calumnies of the profane, loill share theirjudcjment. 20 3
be approved on the judgmenl and testimony of God the Father,
how much more does it behove His servants to attend to
this, who are not only approved by the judgment and testi-
mony of God, but even therein glory ? With thee, however,
the inventions of hostile and mahgnant men has prevailed
against the Divine sentence, and against our conscience,
stayed by the strength of its own faith ; as if among lapsed
and ])rofane persons, removed without the Church, from whose
breasts the Holy Spirit has departed, there could be other than
a depraved mind, and a deceitful tongue, and envenomed
hatred, and sacrilegious falsehoods, which whoso believes, must
needs be found with them when the Day of Judgment shall come.
2. But as to thy saying, that Bishops should be humble,
because both the Lord and His Apostles were humble,
not only all the brethren but the Gentiles also very well know
and love my humility ; and you too once knew it and loved
it, while you were yet in the Church and held communion
with me. But which of us is far from humility, I, who daily
serve the brethren, and with kindness and good wishes and
joy receive all that come to the Church, or you who set
yourself up as a Bishop of a Bishop, and as a judge of the
judge for the time appointed by God? Whereas the Lord God
says in Deuteronomy, And the man that will do prcsump- Deut.
tuouslij, and will not hearken unto the priest or unto the judge j^' "
who shall be in those dat/s, even that man shall die, and all
the 2)eople uhen they hear shall fear, and do no more pre-
sumptuously. And again He speaks to Samuel, and says. They
have not despised thee, hut they have despised Me. And
moreover the Lord in the Gospel, when it was said unto Him,
Answerest Thou the Hiyh Priest so? maintaining the honour Johnis,
of the priesthood, and teaching that it ought to be upheld, said '^' ^^'
nothing against the High Priest, but only clearing His own
innocence, answered, saying, 1/ I have spoken evil, bear
witness of the evil ; but if well, why smitest thou Me ? The
blessed Apostle also, when it was said to him, Revilest thou Acts23,
God's High Priest? spake nothing reproachful against the
High Priest, whereas he might stedfastly have put himself
forth against those who had crucified the Lord, and had now
lost God and Christ, and the tenijde, and the priesthood.
Yet, even though in false and deprived priests, respecting, if
20 1 To despise the Bishop is to despise God.
Epist. but tlic very empty sluvduw oi" llie priestly name, he said,
1,\./ I wist not, brethren, that he was the Hinh Priest : for it is
A. 2o4. ' •' /• I
Acts23, written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy
^' people.
3. Unless perhaps I were a Priest to you before the perse-
cution, when you held communion with me, but after the
persecution I ceased to be a Prie.st ! For tlic persecution
coming raised you to the highest eminence of martyrdom,
but me it sunk with the weight of proscription, when it was
'see ab. publicly proclaimed, "If any one holdeth or possesscth
§. 7." " ' any of the goods of Cfficilius Cyprian, a liishop of the
Christians;" so that even they who believed not in God
appointing a Bishop, might yet believe the devil proscribing
a Bishop. Nor do I boast of these things, but bring them
forward with sorrow, since you set yourself up as a judge of
God and Christ, Who says to the Apostles, and thereby to all
Prelates, who by vicarious ordination are successors of the
Lukeio, Apostles, He that heareth you, heareth 3Ie; and he that
heareth Me, heareth Him that sent 3Ie: and he that de-
spiseth you, despiseth Me; and he that despiseth 3Ie, despnseth
Him that sent Me.
4. For thence have schisms and heresies arisen and do
arise, in that the Bishop, who is one'' and presides over the
Church, is by the proud presumption of some persons held
in contempt, and a man, honoured by the favour of God, is
by man deemed unworthy. For what swelling of pride is
this, what arrogance of spirit, what inflation of the mind, to
call prelates and priests to one's own cognizance, and if I
am not cleared in your sight and absolved hy your sentence,
lo, for these six years past, neither has the brotherhood had
a Bishop, nor the people a Prelate, nor the Hock a she])herd,
2 antis- nor the Church a governor, nor Christ an Overseer^, nor
Bishop. God a priest! Pii])ianus nuist come in aid and pronounce
sentence, and acci-})! the judgment of God and Christ, lest
so large a number of believers as have been summoned away
under my rule, should appear to have departed without
hope of salvation and peace; and the multitude of new
believers be adjudged to have attained no grace of BajJtism
» sec ab. Ep. 49. §. 2. p. 108, and n. i.
Obedience of animals and of evil men a lesson. -205
and of the Holy Spirit by my ministry >■; lest the ])eace
granted and commnnion allowed, on onr examination, to so
many lapsed and penitents, be annulled by the authority of
your judgment. Vouchsafe at length and deign to pronounce
on us, and to confirm our Episcopate by the authority of your
hearing, that God and His Christ may give you thanlis, for
that through you a president and ruler has been restored as
well to Their Altar as to Their people.
5. Bees' have a king, and herds a leader, and robbers
keep faith. To a mercenary leader they submit with the full
deference of humility \ How much more simple and better
than you are the brutes and dumb animals, and robbers
though blood-stained and raging in the midst of swords and
war? Among them a chief is acknowledged and feared,
whom the Divine sentence has not appointed, but in whom
an abandoned faction and a gviilty crew have consented.
6, You say in truth, that a scruple on which you have
fallen must be removed from your mind. You have fallen
on it, but through your own irreligious credulity. You have
fallen on it, but through your own sacrilegious mind and
will, in that you easily listen to, readily believe, incestuous,
impious, unutterable things against a brother, against a
Priest; in that you defend other men's lies as if they were
your own, your property; nor remember that it is written.
Hedge in thine ears with thorns, and hearken not to a
wicked tonnue^': and again, A ivicked doer giveth heedVxov.
•^ 17,4.
Ixx.
y Presbyters could not baptize with- emphasis on mancipi, lii;. " their hirer,"
out consent of the Bishop, (F.) (as our a term used of the captain of banditti, by
own Church requires in the Oflice for Cic. Orat. pro domo s. and Lucif. Calar.
the Baptism of Adults,) .see Ignat. Apol. 2. pro S. Athanasio. The 2 oldest
Ep. ad Smyrn. c. 8. Tert. de Bapt. c. Edd. Spir. and Innom. ap. F. Memm.
17. p. 275. Oxf. Tr. S. Jerome c. and Erasm. have " etei fidem servant,"
Lucif. c. 9. It would seem, however, a very bold metaphor, " the very beasts
from this place, as if St. C. himself keep faith to their leader," but neither
baptized; else the supposed nullity of F. nor B. give any Ms. authority for
his Episcopate would not have affected it, amid much other variation,
the act. In the Exhort. Mart, also '' Ecclus. 28, 28. so quoted by St. C.
(Pref. p. 280. Oxf. Tr.) he speaks of it Ep. 69. fin. Testim. iii. 95. S. Ambr.
as his own act. in S. Luc. 3. and 2 other places;
■^ See de Idol. Van. §. 5. p. 17- the Anct. Op. Imp. in S. Matt. Horn.
" The text of Rig. and Fell has 51. The LXX. has frtj/ipja^,, -rb
been followed, " et fidem servant La- Krr,iA.i. gov axa^eait only. S. Hil. iu
trones ; mancipi, obsequio pleno humili- Ps. 140. S. Amb. de Off. i. 3. Cassiod. in
tatis obtemperant." The style is some- Ps. 40. follow the LXX. see Sabatier
what more broken than is usual with ad loe. The Syr. and Arab, vary in
St. C. yet there may be an indignant order from the LXX.
206 Chaff alone carried out ofthefioor of the Church.
Epist. to the tongue qf the unjust, but a righteous man regards
^ -' not lying lips. Why did not martyrs, full of the Holy Ghost,
and now by their passion very near the Presence of God
and His Christ, fall on this scruple? These sent letters
from their prison to Bishop Cyprian, acknowledging him to
be a priest of God, and bearing witness to him. Why
have not so many Bishops my colleagues fallen on this
scrn]>le, who, when they withdrew out of the way, were
proscribed, or being seized, were cast into ])risons and were
in chains; or who, driven into exile, marched on in their
glorious rank to the Lord ; or who in some places sentenced
to death, received heavenly crowns, being glorified by the
Lord ? Why have not any fallen on this scruple, among His
own people who are with us and have by the favour of God
been committed to us, among whom are so many confessors
that have been put to the question and tortured, glorious
through the memory of renowned wounds and scars? so
many chaste virgins ? so many j^raiseworthy widows ? Lastly,
why have not all the Churches throughout the whole world,
who are joined with us in the bond of unity ? Except indeed,
as you have written, all these, holding communion with me,
have become polluted by my polluted mouth, and by the
contagion of my communion have lost the hope of eternal
life; Pa]Hanus alone, sound, inviolate, holy, chaste, in that
he would not mix himself with us, shall dwell alone in
paradise and in the kingdom of heaven !
7. You have written too that the Church now hath a
portion of herself in dispersion through my means ; whereas
the whole people of the Church are collected and united
and joined together in undivided concord, they only remain
without, who although they were within, ought to be cast
out: nor doth the Lord, the Protector and Guardian of His
people, suffer the wheat to be swept away from His floor,
but the chaff alone can be separated from the Church, for
Rom. 3, that the Apostle says, For what if some have fallen from
•^- ■*• the faith ? shall /heir uHhelief make the faith qf God of
none effect? God forbid: yea, for God is trite, but every
man a liar. The Lord also in the Gospel, when His
disciples forsook Him for His words, turning to the twelve
07^69.'*^^^*^^' ^^^^ y^ ^^"^ y^ atcay? Then Peter answered Him,
Church remains the same, tho' forsaken hy those not of her. 207
Lord, to tvhom shall we go ? Thou hast the words of eternal
lije ; and we believe and are sure that Jlion art the Son of
the liring God. There Peter speaks, upon whom the Church
had to be built": teaching and shewing in the name of the
Church ''j that although a contumacious and proud multitude
of such as will not obey may withdraw, yet the Church does
not de})art from Christ, and they are the Church who arc a '
peojjlc united to the Bishop, and a flock adhering to their ,-
own shepherd. Whence you ought to know that the Bishop
is in the Church, and the Church in the Bishop ; and if any
be not with the Bishop, that he is not in the Church ; and
that they in vain flatter themselves, who, not having peace
with the priests of God, creep in, and think that they secretly
hold communion with certain persons ; wdiereas the Churcl),
which is catholic and one, is not separated nor divided ; but
is in truth connected and joined together by the cement of
Bishops mutually cleaving to each other.
8. Wherefore, brother, if you will consider the majesty of
God Who ordains Bishops ; if you will at length have
respect to Ciu'ist, Who by His will, and fiat, and Presence
governs Prelates themselves and the Church with the Prelates;
if you will deem of the innocence of Bishops, not according
to human resentments, but the Divine judgment; if you
begin though late to do penance for your temerity and pride
and insolence ; if you will give most ample satisfaction to
God and His Christ, Whom I serve, and to Whom with pure
and untainted mouth I unceasingly offer Sacrifice, as well in
])ersecution as in peace, we may have some consideration of
communion with you, retaining however respect and awe of
the Divine censure ; so that I should first consult my Lord,
whether by His own manifestation and admonition He would
allow peace to be granted to you, and that you should be
admitted to the communion of His Church. For I remem-
ber what has been already shewn • to me, yea what has been i osten-
enjoined by the authority of our Lord and God to an obedient ?"p"\^
and fearing servant. Who among other things which He vision,
vouchsafed to manifest and reveal, added this also ; " Whoso
s For the promise had not yet been '^ Which (by his confession) he re-
made to him. [Bal.] see Note Q. on presented. Hal. from S. Aug. see ib.
Tert. p. 492. Oxf. Tr.
Q08 Visions, mocked at hy men, fulfilled by God.
Epist. therefore belicvctli not Christ a]ipointing a Bishop, shall
V'' hereafter begin to believe Him avenging a Bishop." Although
'I am aware that to some persons dreams appear ridiculous
and visions trifling, yet assuredly it is to such as had rather
believe against Bishops, than believe the Bishop. But
Gcn.37,no wonder, since his brethren said of Joseph, Behold this
19.20. clreamer comeih; come now therefore, let ns slay him:
yet afterwards this dreamer attained what he had dreamed,
they who would slay and who sold him were confounded:
and so that they who before did not believe the words, after-
wards believed the deeds. But as to the things that thou hast
done, in time either of persecution or of peace, it were foolish
for me to wish to judge you, since you rather set yourself up
as judge of us. Thus much have I written out of the pure
conscience of my mind, and my reliance on my Lord and
God. Thou hast my Epistle, I thine. In the Day of Judgment
before the tribunal of Christ both will be recited.
EPISTLE LXVIL
Cyprian, Ccecilius, Primus, Polycarp, Nicomedes, Luciliamis,
Successus, Sedatus, Fortunatns, Jamiarius, Secmidiims,
Pompoiiiifs, Honoratus, Victor, Anrelius, Sattius, Petrus,
another Jamiarius, Saturnimis, another Anrelius, Veiiantins,
Quietus, Rogatianus, Tenax, Felix, Faustinus, Quintus,
another Saturnimis, Lucius, Vinceiitius, Libosus, Geminius,
Marcellus, Iambus, Adelphius, Victoricus, and Paulus, to
1 Leon. Felix, the Presbyter, and the people abiding at Legio^ and
- Astor- Asturica^, also to Lalius the deacon and the people abiding
3 Meri- at EmerHa\ brethren in the Lord, greeting.
1 . When we had met together, dearest brethren, we read your
letters, which, according to the integrity of your faith and
your fear of God, ye sent to us by Felix and Sabinus our
feUow-Bishoiis, intimating that Basilides and Martialis, as
being defiled with idolatrous certificates, and bound by the
guilt of dreadful crimes, ought not to retain the Episcopate
and administer the functions of priests of God: and ye desired
us to write an answer to you on this subject, and to relieve
yom- just and necessary solicitude by giving you our o])inion.
.la.
HolitwssreqiiiredofPriests/tsintereesHorsforGocVspeople.^Q^
whether for comfort or for aid. To this your desire, however,
not so much our counsels, as the Divine precepts, give an
answer, in which it is long since ordered by a heavenly voice
and is prescribed by the law of God, who and what sort of
persons ought to serve at the Altar, and to celebrate Divine
Sacrifices. For in Exodus God speaks to Moses, and warns,
saying, Let the priests, which come near to the Zorc/, Exod.
sanctify themselves, lest the Lord forsake them. And again : ^^' ^^'
Ajid ichen they come near to the altar of the Holy One to Exod.
minister, they shall not bring sin upon them, lest they die. ^^' ^^*
In Leviticus also the Lord enjoins, and says. Whosoever Lev'it.
hath any spot or blemish upon him, let him not approach to^^^
offer gifts to God. Since these things have been declared
and manifested to us, our ready obedience must needs be
subject to the Divine precepts, nor in matters of this kind
must human indulgence accept any man's person, or make
concession to any, where the Divine authority interposes and
lays down a law. For neither ought we to be unmindful
of what the Lord spoke to the Jews by the Prophet Isaiah,
rebuking and displeased with them, for disregarding the Divine
precepts, and following doctrines of men: This jjeople, he Isaiah
saith, with their lips do honour Me, but their heart is removed '
far from Me: but in vain do they worship Me, teaching the
doctrines and commandments cf men. Thus also the Lord
repeats in His Gospel, and says, Ye reject the command- ^^^
ment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition.
2. Keeping these things before our eyes, and anxiously and
religiously considering them, we ought in the ordinations of
Bishops to choose none but unblemished and upright priests,
who holily and worthily offering Sacrifices to God, may be
heard in the prayers which they make for the safety of tlie
Lord's people": since it is written, God heareth not a John 9,
e The full inteicessorial Eucharistio (Ass. Cod. Lit. iv. p. !;>().) The Lit.
prayer, of which our Prayer i'or the of St. James, " and for the peace and
Church militant is a part. It always well-being of the whole world, nnd of the
began with the prayer for the safety holy Churches of God." (ib. v. 47.) The
and peace and well-being of the whole Lit. of S. Mark, " Remember, Lord, the
Church.(seeBingham,I5.3. ], and 12.) holy City of Christ our God— and those
The Roman form uses the very word who in the orthodox faith of Christ
incolumitas " who offer to Thee this dwell therein, their peace and safety."
sacrifice of praise for themselves and all (ib. vii.28.) St. C. implies two things,!)
theirs, for the redemption of their souls, that the intercessions of a wicked man,
forthe'hopeof theirsalvation and safety."' being apriest, would notbe heard : 2) that
210 People conniving nt sinsof their Bishops involved in them.
EvisT. sinner; but if any man he a worshipper of Ood, and doeth
LXVII
. ^, / His toilL him He heareth. Wherefore with the most care-
A. 254. ' . .
ful diligence and impartial examination, must such be chosen
to the priesthood as we know will be heard by God.
3. Nor let the people flatter themselves as if they can be
free from the contagion o^ the offence, when communicating
with a priest who is a sinner, and lending their consent to
the unrighteous and unlawful Episcopate of their Prelate,
since the Divine censure threatens by the Prophet Hosea,
Hos. 9, and says, Their sacrifices shall be as the bread of mourn-
^' ing; all that eat thereof shall be polluted: plainly teaching
and shewing that all are altogether bound by sin, who have
been polluted by the Sacrifices of a profane and unrighteous
priest. This also we find manifested in Numbers, where
^ Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, in opposition to Aaron the priest,
claimed to themselves the ])rivilege of sacrificing. There
also the Lord commanded by Moses, that the people should
be separated from them, lest, joined with the wicked, it also
Numb, should be swept away by the same wickedness: Depart^
16, 26. j^g says, from the tents of these hardened men^ and touch
nothing oftheirs\ lest ye perish together in their sins. Where-
fore a people which obeyeth the precepts of the Lord and
fearelh God, ought to separate itself from a Prelate' who is a
the people, if they connived athis guilt, and so obtained the suspension of Aetiu3.
partook of it. Of the validity of the otfice (Theod.ii. 19.) S. Jerome and the monks
St. C. says nothing. One sees not then of Palestine, under the direction of S.
why Bal. should have brought together Epiphanius, renounced the communion
instancesof heretics who denied the vali- of John of Jerusalem, solong as he would
dity of the H. Eucharist, if consecrated not clear himself from holding the errors
byabadman. In the Praip. ad Missam ofOrigen. S. Epiph. had written " that
there is a prayer, (ascribed to S. Am- without satisfaction as to his faith no
brose,) " Since thou hast willed that I, one should venture to communicate with
a simier, should stand between Thee and him." (S. Jer. adv. Joann. Jerus. v. fin.
Thy people, although Thou seest no §. 40.) S. Jerome asks him, " Hath it
good in me, yet refuse not the oilice of any where been said to thee, or command-
the dispensation entrusted to mc, nor cd thee, that without satisfaction as to
throughmeuiiworthyletthepriccof their the faith, we are to submit to your com-
redemption be lost, for whom Thou didst munion?' (ib. §. 43.) It is related in
deign to be the Atoning Sacrifice and Platina and the Vit. et res gesta; Rom.
their Redemption. For I bring before Pont. t. i. p. 337 that many or most of
Thee, O Lord, (if Thou wilt graciously the Clergy of Rome withdrew from the
deign to behold) the tribulations of the communion of Pope Anastasius ii. be-
people, the perils of the nations," &c. cause, without advice had, he had com-
f Thus, S. Flavian and Diodorus are municated with Photinus, a Deacon of
greatly praised for withstanding, as lay- the communion of Acacius, and wished
men, the Arian Bishop Leontius; on his secretly to recal Acacius. Bellarmine
ordination of Aetius, they threatened treats both as calumnies, although on
to withdraw from communion with him, a priori grounds; still the history itself
Clergy to he appointed with cognizance of the people. 211
sinner, nor mingle itself up with the Sacrifices of a sacrilegious
priest; especially since it has itself the power either of
choosing worthy priests or rejecting the unworthy.
4. This too we see to be derived from Divine authority, that
a priest should be chosen in presence of the people, in sight
of all, and be approved worthy and fit by public sentence
and testimony; as in Numbers the Lord commanded Moses,
saying, Take Aaron thy brother and Eleazar his son, and Numh.
bring them up unto the mount, before all the congregation i'^^q^^'
and strip Aaron of his garments, and put them upmi Eleazar
his son, and Aaron shall be gathered unto his people, and shall
die there. God commands a priest to be appointed before
all the congregation, that is. He instructs and shews us that
the ordinations of priests ought only to be solemnized with
the knowledge of the people standing by, that so by their
presence cither the crimes of the wicked may be detected,
or the merits of the good proclaimed, and so the ordination
be right and lawful, as having been examined with the suffrage
and judgment of all. This is afterwards observed in the Acts
of the Apostles, in accordance with the Divine pattern, when
Peter speaks to the people of ordaining an Apostle in the
room of Judas: Peter, it saith, stood up in the midst Q/'Actsi,
the disciples, but the whole number of them was about a ^^'
hundred and twenty. And we find that the Apostles ob-
served this not only in the ordination of Bishops and Priests,
but also in that of Deacons, concerning which too it is written
in their Acts, Then the twelve called the whole ?mdtitude Acts 6,
of the disciples, and said unto them. This surely was""
therefore done so diligently and carefully, the whole people
being called together, that no unworthy person might creep
would exhibit the principle. S. Gregory nor yield to the wolves, nor to betray the
(Moral XXV. c. xvi. ed. Ben. al. xxi.) tlock to them, but to remain within,
says, " If the faith be not perilled, it is silencing and convicting thein, securing
the good and virtuous part to bear any the simpler sort of the brethren. And
thing in a superior. Yet humble sug- thathecounselledwell,theeventshewcd.
gestions should be made, if perchance For unless ye had then abode in the
what is displeasing may be amended." Church, the greater part of the city had
When the faith then was perilled, l)een destroyed, the wolves devouring
inferiors were (which otherwise they thesheep in the wilderness.'' (Horn, in
were not) to judge. S. Chrysostom, on S. Eustath. §. 4. t. ii. p. 60S. Pen.) The
the other hand, extols the advice of S. protest against heresy in high places
Eustathius to the sounder part of the was in each case maintained, so as to
Church of Antioch, not to separate, free (as St. C. says) their own souls
when he himself was banished ; " calling from partaking in it.
all, he bade them not to give place,
p -2
212 Bishop appointed by Bps of Province, the people consenting.
Epist. into tlie ministry of the Altar, or to the priestly office. For
' that unworthy persons are sometimes ordained not after the
A 254 • 1 1 1^
will of God, but after human presumption, and that such
things, as not coming of a lawful and right ordination, are
displeasing to God, God Himself declares by the Prophet
Ho8. 8, Hosea, saying. They have set up for themselves a king, but
not by Me.
5. Wherefore the practice received from Divine tradition
and Apostolic observance must be diligently upheld and kept,
which is also kept by us and by almost all the provinces*',
namely, that to the due solemnization of ordinations, all the
neighbouring Bishops of the same province should meet
together among the people for whom a Prelate is ordained, and
the Bishop should be chosen in the presence of the people,
who know most fully the lives of each, and are thoroughly ac-
quainted with the character of every one from his conversation.
This too we see was done among you in the ordination of
our colleague Sabinus, so that by the suffrages of the whole
brotherhood and by the judgment of the Bishops who had
met together in their presence, and who had written to you
concerning him, the Episcopate was conferred upon him,
and hands were laid on him in the room of Basilides. Nor
can it rescind an ordination rightly performed, that Basi-
lides, after his crimes had been detected, and his con-
science laid bare even by his own confession, canvassing to
be unjustly restored to the Episcopate from which he had
been jvistly deposed, went to Rome and deceived Stephen
our colleague, residing at a distance and ignorant of what
had been done and of the real truth. The effect of this is
not to efface but to swell the crimes of Basilides, in that
to his former sins is moreover added the guilt of deceit and
circumvention. For he is not so much to be blamed,
who through negligence was imposed upon, as he to be
execrated who through fraud imposed upon him. But
if Basilides could impose on man, on God he cannot, for it
Gal. 6, is written, God is not mocked. Neither can deceit avail
7.
% " When he (Alex. Sevenis, A. and Jews so did, publishing the names
222 — 35.) purposed to assign any as of priests who were to be ordained &c."
rulers of the provinces — he proposed Lamprid. in vit.ej. e. 45. see Bingham
their names — and said that it was a 4. 2. 4 sqq. and 17. 5. 3.
grievous thing, that when Christians
Clergy afterjlagr ant sins mnyhepcnitens^uot act as Priests. 2 1 3
Martialis, that he who is also involved in heinous sins, should
not forfeit his bishopric; for that the Apostle admonishes
and says, A bishop must he blameless, as the steward of Qod. Tit.
6. Wherefore since (as ye, dearest brethren, have written, '^'
as also Felix and Sabinus our colleagues assert, and as
another Fehx of Caesaraugnsta'', devout in faith and a defender
of the truth, intimates in his letter) Basilides and Martialis
have been defiled with the profane certificate of idolatry: and
Basilides, moreover, besides the blot of the certificate, did,
when lying sick, blaspheme against God, and hath confessed
that he blasphemed, and, from his own wounded conscience,
voluntarily laying down his bishopric, betook himself to do
penance, deprecating the wrath of God, and accounting
himself most happy, if he might be allowed to communicate
even as a layman'; Martialis also, besides long fi'equenting
in their College the foul and filthy feasts of Gentiles, and
depositing his sons, after the manners of the nations who are
without the Church, in the same College amid profane
sepulchres, and burying them with strangers, has moreover
acknowledged in public Acts, taken before a Ducenarian
procurator'', that he had served idolatrous worship, and had
denied Christ: and since there are many other and heinous
sins, in which Basilides and Martialis are held implicated;
in vain do such attempt to usurp the Episcopate, it being
evident that men of that mind can neither preside over the
Church of Christ, nor ought to offer Sacrifices to God:
especially since our colleague Cornelius, a peaceable and
righteous priest, and by the favour of the Lord honoured also
with martyrdom, long since decreed in conjimction with us
and with all the Bishops constituted throughout the whole
world, that such men might indeed be admitted to do penance,
but must be kept back from the Orders of the clergy and the
honour of the Priesthood.
h Saragossa, probably its Bishop. treatise of Novatian [the spurious a^An-
' See ab. Ep, 56. §. 8. p. 123. and Ep. an Uaaareu], " that during the reign of
72. §. 2. Uecius and Valerian, Pcrennius, a
^ A collector of taxes, so called from Ducenarian, having received a command
the amount of his salary; this oi"lice from them, essayed, by tortures tlie
was the highest of the sort. They took most grievous, and heavy punishments,
on themselves to imprison and torture to compel all the Christians in Rome
for the exaction of debts. They turned and the neighbouring Eparchies to
thispower against the Christians. Eulo- commit idolatry." [Rip.]
gius [ap. Phot. cod. 182.], quotes a
214 In the decay of the Church, God has His own witnesses.
Epist. 7. Noi- let it trouble you, dearest brethren, if with some in
. „^, these last times, an unstedfast faith waver, or an unreligious
A. 204. ' 11
fear of God vacillate, or peaceable concord cndureth not.
It has been foretold that these things should happen at the
end of the world, and it was declared beforehand by the
^ee voice of the Lord, and by the testimony of the Apostles,
18, 8. that as the world is now foiling and Antichrist approaching,
2 Tim. every thing good shall fail, things evil and adverse shall
3, 1.
increase.
8. However, although in the last times. Evangelic vigour
has not so failed in the Church of God, nor the strength of
Christian courage and faith so languished, that there should
not survive some among the priests who have no way sunk
under these ruins and this shipwreck of faith, but, bold and
stedfast, with full observance of fear, they uphold the honour
of the Divine Majesty and the priestly dignity. We remem-
ber and observe well, that, although the rest sank down and
1 Mace, gave way, Mattathias boldly vindicated the law of God: that
1 Kings Elias, when the Jews fell off and departed from the faith of God,
^' ^*'; stood, and strove loftily: that Daniel, deterred neither by the
20. loneliness of a strange country nor by the harassmg of con-
tinual persecution, frequently and boldly gave a glorious mar-
Dan. 3, tyr-witness: that the three youths likewise, daunted neither
^^' by furnace nor by threats, faithfully withstood the Babylonian
fires, and in their very captivity vanquished the victor king.
Let the host whether of prevaricators or traitors look to it,
who have now begun to rise up within the Church against
the Church, and to weaken alike faith and truth. There yet
remaineth with very many, a mind untainted and a faith
entire and a soul devoted only to their Lord and God, nor
docs the faithlessness of others sink in ruins the Christian
faith, but rather arouses and exalts it to glory, according to
Rom. 3, the exhortation of the blessed Apostle Paul, who says. For
^- ^* what if some of them have fallen from the faith? hath their
unbelief made the faith of God of none effect? God forbid.
For God is true, but every man a liar. But if every man is
a liar, and God only true, Avhat else ought the servants and
especially we priests of God to do, but abandon human errors
and falsehoods, and keeping the precepts of the Lord, abide in
the truth of God .?
Neglect of discipline, a perilous conniving at sin. 215
9. Wherefore although amongst our Colleagues some are
found, dearest brethren, who think that the Deific discipline
is to be neglected, and who rashly communicate with Basilides
and Martialis, this ought not to disturb our faith, since the
Holy Spirit threatens such in the Psalms, saying, But thou Ps- 60,
hatest instruction, and easiest My words behind thee: when
thou sawest a thief thou consentedst with him, and hast
been partaker with adulterers. He shews that they become
sharers and partakers of other men's sins, who are united
with the sinners. Moreover, Paul the Apostle writes the same,
and says. Whisperers, backbiters, haters of Ood, injurious, Rom. i,
proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, who knowing ihefudg- ' '
ment of God, did not consider, that they u-hich commit such
things are worthy of death, not they only which commit them,
but they also which have pleasure in them that do them,
That\ he saith, they which commit such things are worthy of
death, he makes manifest, and proves that they are worthy
of death, and will come to punishment, not only who do evil
things, but those also who consent with those that do them:
who, while they are mingled in unlawliil communion with the
evil and sinners and such as do not penance, are polluted
with the commerce of the guilty, and being joined in the
guilt, are not separate in punishment. Wherefore, dearest
brethren, we alike commend and approve the religious
anxiety of your integrity and faith, and, as far as we arc able,
exhort you by our Epistles, not to mingle in unholy communion
with profane and polluted Priests, but with religious awe up-
hold the firmness of your faith stedfast and sincere.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.
LETTER LXVIII."
Cyprian to his brother Stephen, greeting.
Faustinus our colleague, stationed at Lyons, has more than
once written to me, dearest brother, informing me of things,
1 St. C. apparently repeats these words he would have premised that part only,
emphatically, insisting on the heavy which does not contain the proof. Then
iud<^ment upon the sin. Bp. F. joins also" quoniam" would be to be detached
them to the following sentence ; " since from the text of which it is a part. The
he says that they," &c. but St. C. is Ben. simply join the words with the
warning against being accomplices in preceding; but there is no trace of any
sin and it is not therefore likely that such addition to the text,
if he had been proving what he said, "» This Ep. is found in Gold Mss. and
2 l(j Ma re ion /isjoi/t iny \oiali(tn , // imsel/alsoexcojnmunicate.
LxviTi' ^^'I'ich I well know have been already reported to you as well
A. 254. ^y lii"i) iis by the rest our fellow-bishops settled in the same
province", namely, that Marciamis, who is stationed at Aries,
has joined himself to Novatian, and has departed from the
unity of the Catholic Church, and from the concord of our
body and priesthood, liolding that most harsh depravation of
heretical presumption, that to tlie servants of God who repent
and mourn and knock at the Church with tears and groaning
and mourning, the solace and aid of Divine mercy and
Fatherly lenity are closed, that the wounded are not admitted
for the healing of their wounds, but, left without hope of
])eace and communion, are to be cast to the ravening of wolves
and a prey to the devil. Wherein it is ours, dearest brother,
to advise and come in aid who, considering the Divine cle-
mency, and holding the balances in the government of the
Church, do so exercise towards sinners a vigorous authority,
as yet not to deny the medicine of the Divine goodness and
mercy in raising the falling and curing the wounded.
2. Wherefore it behoves you to write a very full letter" to
our fellow-bishops established in Gaul, that they no longer
suffer the froward and proud Marcianus, an enemy both to
the mercy of God and the salvation of the brethren, to insult
over our college, because he seemeth as yet not to be excom-
mimicated by us, who this long while boasts and publishes,
that, siding with Novatian and following his frowardness, he
has separated himself from our communion ; whereas Novatian
himself, whom he follows, has been long ago excommunicated
and adjudged an enem>' to the Church; and when he sent
legates to us into Africa, desiring to be admitted to oiu* com-
munion, he received in answer our sentence from a council of
very many of us, priests here present; that he had by his own
act put himself without, and that by none of us could he be
received to communion, who had attempted to erect a pro-
fane altar, and to set up an adulterous chair, and to offer
is ascertained to have existed in 4 others, ° Not such as touch but slightly on
(of which one [Ver.] was the very the subject, and are called '' briefs,"
oldest,) and in the Editio princeps. [P.] but treating fully of the whole state of
Its style is throughout S. Cyprian's, so the question as to the lapsed. So in
that the question as to its genuineness, the law of Theodosius and Honorius de
raised by Launoy, was a mere theory. navieulariis per Africam, are contrast-
" Lyons and Vienne were then both ed " per libellum aditio" and " plenaria
included in the Province Narbonensis. interpellatio." [F.]
Amm. Marc. 1. 15. Dio Cass. 1.46.[B.]
Church condemns heresy^cunj Bishop may remove heretics. 217
sacrilegious sacrifices in opposition to the true priest, to
Cornelius, ordained a Bishop in the Catholic Church by the
judgment of God and the suffrages of the Clergy and people.
Accordingly, if he would come to himself and return to a
sound mind, he should do penance, and return as a suppliant
to the Church. How idle were it, dearest brother, when
Novatian has been lately repulsed and cast back and excom-
municated by the priests of God throughout the world, were
we now to suffer his flatterers still to mock us, and to judge
respecting the majesty and dignity of the Church. Let
letters be addressed from thee to the Province and to the
people dwelling at Aries, whereby Marcianus being excom-
municated'', another may be substituted in his room, and the
P Marcianus had already cast him-
self out of the Church, and condemned
himself, by joining a schismatic and
heretical body condemned by the
Church ; the whole Episcopate of the
Province had already declared against
him; there remained only, formally to
depose him from that see, which he re-
tained in defiance of the whole Epis-
copate. It was but the final act, the
execution of a decree originating with
S. Cyprian, and received by the whole
Church. This, Pope Gelasius lays
down to be competent to any Bishop.
" This not only the Apostolic, but any
Bishop may do, sever from Catholic
communion any persons or place what-
soever, according to the rule whereby
his heresy is already condemned," (Ep.
4 quoted by Barrow, treatise of the Pope's
Supremacy, Supp. (i. §. vii. p. 392. where
instance are given,) It has been also
further observed, how, throughout the
letter, S. Cyprian speaks of the inter-
ferences as a common duty and a common
act; " it is our's, dearest brother, to ad-
vise and come in aid, who, holding the
balances in the government of the
Church;" &c. (§. 1.) " to insult over our
College because he seemeth not as
yet excommunicated by us;" (§. 2.)
" therefore is the body of Bishops so
large — that if any &c. the rest may come
in aid;" (§. .3.) " this ought to be the case
with us, dearest brother, that we should
receive to us, &c." (ib.) " since God so
threateneth — what else must we doP"
(§. 4.) " although we be many shepherds,
wefeed one Hock. " (ib.) Faustinus also,
in the name of the other Bishops, had
applied t>"- S. Cyprian, more than once,
equally with S. Stephen. The course,
then, seems to have been this; Mar-
cianus, by joining a schismatical body,
had brought himself under the condemn-
ation of the Church; he was ipso facto
excommunicate; the neighbouring Bi-
shops, not strong enough to depose him,
(the Bp. of Aries being the Metropo-
litan,) apply to the two chief Bishops of
the Western Church, S. Stephen and S.
Cyprian, to reinforce their authority ; S.
Cyprian (whom one must suppose to have
written in answer to Faustinus) applies
to S. Stephen, as occupying the first see,
to enforce what was the sentence of the
Church ; the ultimate act was with the
Bishops of the Province, who with the
people at Aries were to elect another
Bishop. The very strongest words
" quibus abstento Marciano" are used
equally by St. C. of the common act of
the Bishops, necdum videatur abstentus
a nobis." This is observed by Rigaltius.
" In this case of Marcianus, Bishop of
Aries, if the right of excommunication
did belong solely to the Bishop of
Eome, wherefore did Faustinus, Bishop
of Lyons, advertise Cyprian, Bishop of
Carthage, who was so far distant, con-
cerning those very things touching
Marcianus, which both Faustinus him-
self, and other Bishops of the same pro-
vince, had before sent word of to Ste-
phen, Bishop of Komc, who lived near-
est, being moreover of all Bishoi)s the
chief;' It must either be said, that this
was done because of Stephen's ne-
gligence; or, what is more probable,
according to tlie discipline then used in
the Church, that all IJishops of neigh-
bouring places, but especially those
presiding over the most eminent cities,
should join their counsels for the welfare
218 Concord of Bishops the defence of the fold.
Epist. flock of Christ, which to this day is overlooked, scattered by
LXVIII •/-'•'
"a. 254 ^^^™ ^^^ wounded, be again collected together. Suffice it
that many of our brethren in those parts have in these last
years departed without peace; at all events, let the rest who
survive be holpen, who both groan day and night, and en-
treating the mercy of our God and Father, implore the solace
of our help.
3. For therefore, dearest brother, is the body of Bishops
so large, united together by the glue of mutual concord and
the bond of unity, that if any of our college should attempt
to introduce heresy, and to rend and lay waste the flock of
Christ, the rest may come in aid and, as good and merciful
shephei'ds, gather the Lord's sheep into the fold. For what
if any port on the sea shall, by breaches in its defences be laid
open to storms and hazardous for ships, do not sailors direct
their ships to other neighbouring ])orls, where is a safe approach
and easy entrance and a secure station ? if on a road any inn
is found to be beset and occupied by robbers, so that whoever
enters is a prey to the attacks of those who there lay
wait; do not travellers, when this its character is known,
seek other safer inns in their journey, where are trustworthy
hostelries and lodgings, which betray not the wayfarer?
This ought now to be so with us, dearest brother, that we
should receive to us with prompt and kind humanity such of
our brethren as, tossed amid the rocks of Marcianus, seek the
safe harbour of the Church, and that we provide such an inn
Luke for travellers, as is that in the Gospel, where they who have
' ' been maimed and wounded by robbers may be taken in and
cherished and protected by the host.
4. For what greater or better office have Bishops, than by
diligent solicitude and wholesome remedies to provide for
cherishing and preserving the sheep ? since the Lord speaks
Ezek. and says. The diseased have ye not strengthened^ neither
34, 4. c. Jiaxie ye healed that which was sick, neither have ye hound up
of the Church, and see that Catholic son of his propinquitj- might more easily
Christianity receive no damage. Hence know and judge of the whole matter."
it was, that on the ofience of Marcianus Rigaltius too, however, seems anxious
of Aries, the Bishop of Lyons writ to understate the eminence, conceded
letters to the Bishops of Rome and to Rome. A deference does seem to be
Carthage; and again, that the Bishop paid to him, not on account of his
of Carthage, as being most remote, did nearness only; ho exercises an eminent
write to the Bishop of Rome, ;w being authority, although only as the execu-
his brother and colleague, who by rea- tive ofthe rules of the Universal Churah.
Bps.havinfjall onejicck in charge,aU to succour eachpart. 219
that which was broken, neither have ye brought again that
which was driven away, neither have ye sought that which
was lost; and My sheep were scattered because there is no
shepherd, and they became meat to all the beasts of the field,
and none did search or seek after them. Therefore thus saith
the Lord: Behold, I am against the shepherds, and I will
require 3Iy flock at their hand, and cause them to cease from
feeding the flock^ neither shall they feed them any more, and
I ivill deliver My flock from tJieir mouth, and I will feed
them with judgment. Since then the Lord thus threateneth
those shepherds by whom the Lord's sheep are neglected and
perish, what else doth it behove us to do, dearest brother,
than to manifest all diligence in gathering together and re-
storing the sheep of Christ, and to apply the medicine of
fatherly mercy in curing the wounds of the lapsed, since the
Lord also in the Gospel warneth us, and saith, Tliey thai Mat. 9,
be ivliole need not a physician, but they that are sick. For
although we are many shepherds, yet we feed one flock, and
ought to gather together and cherish all the sheep which
Christ has sought by His own Blood and Passion ; nor should
we suffer our suppliant and grieving brethren to be cruelly
despised, and trodden down by certain persons' proud pre-
sumption; since it is written. The man that is proud aw</Habak.
boastful, icho hath enlarged his desire as hell, shall bring'^'
nothing to perfection: and such men the Lord in His
Gospel blames and condemns, saying, Ye are they which Lute
justify yourselves before men, but God knowetli your hearts,
for that which is highly esteemed among men is abomination
in the sight of God. Abominable and detestable. He saith,
are they who please themselves, who puffed up and swelling
aiTOgantly assume any thing to themselves. Since then
Marcianus has begun to be of these, and, joining himself to
Novatian, has become an enemy to mercy and pity, let him
not pronounce but receive sentence, nor act as though judge
of the College of Bishops, for that himself has by all the
Bishops been judged.
5. For the glorious honour of our predecessors, the blessed
nmrtyrs Cornelius and Lucius, must be upheld; whose
memory since we honour, much more ought you, dearest
brother, to honour and uphold it, by your weight and authority,
220 No heretics or schismatics have any power or authority.
Eptst. who have been set in their stead and as their successor. For
LXIX
•-^ -they, full of the Spirit of God and in the midst of a glorious
' martyrdom, pronounced that peace should be granted to the
lapsed, and by their letters sealed it, that, ]jenance done, the
fruits of communion and peace are not to be denied; which
same thing we all every where every way pronounced. For
there could not be a diverse sense among us in whom is One
Spirit^; and therefore it is plain that he does not hold the
truth of the Holy Spirit with the rest, who, we see, thinks
diversely. Signify plainly to us', who has been substituted
at Aries in the room of Marcianus, that we may know to
whom we should direct our brethren, and to whom write.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE LXIX.
Cyprian to his son Magnus, greeting.
1 . In accordance with your religious diligence you have con-
sulted my poor ability, my dearest son, and have asked,
whether, among other heretics, they too, who come from
Novatian, ought, after his profane washing, to be baptized
and sanctified in the Catholic Church by the legitimate, true,
and only Baptism' of the Church. Concerning which matter,
as far as the capacity of my faith, and the sanctity and truth
of the holy Scriptures suggests, I answer, that no heretics and
schismatics whatsoever have any power or authority. Where-
fore Novatian neither ought nor can he be excepted, that he
also, being without the Church and acting against the peace
and love of Christ, be not reckoned among adversaries and
antichrists. For neither did our Lord Jesus Christ, when
He testified in His Gosj^el that they were His adversaries
who were not with Him, designate any species of heresy, but
shewed that all whatsoever, who were not uith Him, and
who, gathering not with Him, scattered His flock, were His
<i Holy Scripture, and the Church as S. Cyprian had arranged with Cor-
guided by the Holy Spirit, having nelius, lip. 59. §. 11.
clearly pronounced. Else, as Bal. ob- ' On the question of heretical Bap-
serves, they shortly after did differ on tism in this and the following Epistles,
heretical Baptism, wherein however the see Note G on TertuUian, p. 280 — 297.
Church had not decided. Oxf. Tr.
' Through the literse commiinicatoriep,
Scr.condemiiiiiy heresy generally, condemns allhcforehand.'i^l
adversaries, saying, He that is not with Me is against Me, Luke
and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth. So neither ^^' ^^'
did the blessed Apostle John distinguish any one heresy or
schism, or set down that any were specially separated, but all
who had gone out of the Church and who acted against the
Church, he called antichrists, saying. Ye have heard thatiSohn
Antichrist shall come, and now are come many antichrists, ^k^^'
Where/ore we know that it is the last time. They went out
from us, but they were not of us ; for if they had been of us,
they would have continued with us. Whence it appears that
all are adversaiies of the Lord and antichiists, who are found
to have departed from the charity and unity of the Catholic
Church. Moreover the Lord in His Gospel lays it down, and
says, but if he neglect to hear the Church, let him he unto Matt-
thee as an heathen man and a publican. But if they who^^' ^^'
despise the Church are accounted heathens and publicans,
much more, surely, must rebels and enemies, who invent false
altars and unlawful priesthoods and sacrilegious sacrifices and
spurious names', needs be reckoned among heathens and pub-
licans, since they who sin less and but neglect the Church,
are by the sentence of the Lord adjudged to be heathens
and publicans.
Q. But that the Church is one", the Holy Ghost declares in
the Song of Solomon, saying in the Person of Christ, MySong of
dove, My undefiled is one; site is the only one of her mother, q 9 jg
she is the choice one of her that bare her. Of whom also
He saith in another place, A garden inclosed is My sister. Song of
My spouse: a spring sealed up, a well of living wafer''. But4°j2.
if the spouse of Christ, which is the Church, is a garden
inclosed, a thing closed cannot lie open to aliens and the
profane. And if it is a spring sealed up; we can neither
drink thence nor be sealed % who, being placed without,
has not access to the spring. The well too of living water,
if it is one and also within, whoso is placed without cannot be
enlivened and sanctified' with that water, which they only
who are within are permitted to use and to drink. This also
t »aga^o), " The pure," see S. Epiph. v. 27. c. Cresc. ii. 14. [Bal.]
Hser. 59. S. Auj,'. Har. 18. [Pam.l ^ With the seal of Baptism, see ab.
" Comp. de Unit. Eccl. §. 3. p. 134. Ep. 58. §. 10. p. 149. n. t.
Oxf. Tr. ' Quoted S. Aug. de Bapt. c. Donat.
» So quoted again Ep. 74. 13. Aug. vii. 50.
lie Gen. ad litt. ii. 21. de Bapt. c. Don.
222 The grace of the Sacraments, onlij in I he Church.
Epist. Peter, shewing tliat the Church is one, anrl that they only
a\., ' who are in the Church can be baptized, kiid down, saying-,
1 Pet. In the ark of Noah few, that is, eight souls, ivere saved by
2^^^' water, the like Jignre ichereunto even Baptism shall save
you"; proving and testifying that the one ark of Noah was
a type of the one Church. If then in that Baptism of the
cleansed and purified world'' he could be saved by water who
was not in the ark of Noah ; now also he may be enlivened by
Baptism, who is not in the Church, to which alone Baptism
has been granted. Moreover the Apostle Paul, declaring
this same thing more expressly and clearly, writes to the
Eph. 5, Ephesians, and says, Christ loved the Church, and gave
Himself for it, that He might sanctify and cleanse it with
the washing of water. But if the Church which is loved by
Christ is one, and which alone is cleansed by His washing,
how can he that is not in the Church cither be loved by
Christ, or be washed and cleansed by His washing?
3. Wherefore since the Church alone lui th the life-giving
water and the power of baptizing and cleansing men, whoso
says that any one can be baptized and sanctified by Novatian,
must first shew and prove that Novatian is in the Church or
presides over the Church. For the Church is one, and, being
one, cannot be both within and without. For if it is with Nova-
tian, it was not with Cornelius. But if it was with Cornelius,
who, by a legitimate ordination succeeded the Bishop Fabianus,
and whom, beside the honour of his priesthood, the Lord
glorified also by martyrdom, Novatian is not in the Church;
nor can he be accounted a Bishop, who, despising the
Evangelic and Apostohc tradition, succeeding to nobody,
has sprung from himself For he can by no means have or
hold to a Church, who has not been ordained in the Church.
For that the Church is not without, nor can be separated or
divided against itself, but retaineth the unity of an inseparable
and undivided house, the truth of Holy Scripture declares, for
that it is written of the sacrament of the passover and the
Exod. lamb, which lamb designated Christ, /;/ one house shall it
^^' *^" be eaten, ye shall not carry forth ought of the flesh abroad
out of the house. Which also we see expressed respecting
Rahab, who also bore an image of the Church; to whom it is
« vfiai A. and other Mss. Syr. Ann. '' See bcl. Ep. 74. §. 13. and Tract
Vulg. Lat. [Scholz.] ' G7. on H. I^aptism, p. .S02. and n. 2.
Those who have not the succession, are not in the Church. 223
commanded and said, Thou shalt bring thy father and^^^^-'^^
thy mother and thy brethren, and all thy father'' s household
unto thee into thy hotise, and whosoever shall yo out of the
doors of thy house into the street, his blood shall be upon
him. In which mystery is declared, that they who would
live and escape from the ruin of the world, must be gathered
into one only house, that is, into the Church. But whosoever
of those so gathered shall go out of the house, that is, if any
one, although having obtained grace in the Church, shall de-
part and go out from the Church, his blood shall be upon him,
that is, to himself must he impute it that he perishes.
4. This the Apostle Paul explains, teaching and charging
that a heretic should be avoided, as perverse and a sinner xit. 3
and condemned of himself. For he will be guilty of his own^^- ^•
destruction, who not being cast out by the Bishop, is of his
own accord a renegade from the Church, through heretical
presumption condemned of himself . And therefore the Lord,
intimating to us that unity comelh of Divine authority,
declareth and saith, / and My Father are One. To John
which unity bringing His Church He further saith, TJiere jj,jj^
shall be one fold and One Slieplierd. But if there is one 10, I6.
flock, how can he be numbered as of the flock, who is
not in the number of the flock.? or how be accounted a
shepherd, who, the true shepherd remaining and by successive
ordination presiding in the Church of God, himself, succeeding
to no one, and beginning from himself, becomes an alien and
profane, an enemy to the Lord's peace and to the Divine
Unity; not dwelling in the house of God, that is, in the
Church of God, in which they only dwell who are of one
heart and one mind"^ for that the Holy Ghost speaks in
the Psalms, and says, He is the God that maketh men to Ps. G8,
he of one mind in an house. Moreover, even the very Sacri-
fices of the Lord do shew Christian unanimity knit together
by firm and inseparable charity. For when the Lord calls
bread, which is made up of the union of many grains. His
c S. Augustine comments on this de able perversenetis diminished not any
Bapt. c. Don. vii. 50. and argues from way nor injured the Sacrament of
the same text, that neither were they Christ, which was dispensed through
real members of the Church, be they them. Whence also it is that the Sa-
wherc they might, who were not of one crament of Christ can be in them, and
heart and mind, but " envious, malevo- can be given by them, who are not in
lent and without love, contentious, and the Church of Christ."
yet they baptized, and that their detest-
224 God's nraih at sc/iisuiui/esfcd dl f/ie roitoflhelcn Iribes.
Epist. Body, He indicates our people whom He bore, united toge-
^ther: and when lie calls wine which is pressed from many
bunches and clusters and drawn into one, His Blood, He
likewise signifies our flock joined together by the mingling
of an united multitude. If Novatian is united to this Bread
of the Lord, if he too is mingled in this Cup of Christ, he
may also seem capable of having the grace of the one Baptism
of the Church, if it be proved that he holds the unity of
the Chiu'ch.
5. Moreover, how inseparable the sacrament of unity is,
and how without hope they are, and what exceeding perdition
they purchase to themselves from the wrath of God, who
make a schism, and, abandoning their Bishoj), set up for
themselves another false Bishop without, Holy Scripture
declares in the Books of Kings, where ten tribes were severed
from the tribe of Judah and Benjamin, and, abandoning their
2 Kings king, set up another for themselves without. The Lord.,
17 1 8 •
2o! 2i'. ^' saith, wan very angry irith all Ihe seed of Israel, and
removed them away, and delivered them into the hand of
spoilers, until He had cast them out of His s/yht ; for Israel
was rent from the house of David, and they made tliemselves
a king, Jeroboam the son of Nebat. It is said, that tlie Lord
was very angry, and gave them up to perdition, because they
were sejiarated from unity, and had set up for themselves
another king. And so great was the anger of the Lord
against those who had caused the schism, that even when
the man of God was sent to Jeroboam to reproach him for
his sins, and to foretel the vengeance that would follow, he
1 Kings was forbidden to eat bread or drink water with them ; which
13, 9. vvhen he did not observe, and against the command of God took
food, he was immediately stricken by the majesty of the Divine
judgment, so that reluming thence he was slain in the way
by jaws of a lion, who came against him. And does any one
dare to say that the saving water of Baptism and heavenly
grace can be in common with schismatics, witli whom neither
earthly food nor this world's drink ought to be in common?
Further, the Lord satisfieth us in His Gospel, and spreads
abroad a clearer light of knowledge, that those same who
had then severed themselves from the tribe of Judah and
Benjamin, and, having left Jerusalem, had withdrawn to
Schismatics, havi/iff no Church,cannot use the Creed truly. 225
Samaria, should be reckoned amongst profane and heathen.
For when He first sent His disciples on the ministry of
salvation, He charged theui and said, Go not into the way Matt.
of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ' *
ye not: sending first to the Jews, He directs that as yet
the Gentiles be passed by. But by adding, that any city of
the Samaritans should be passed over, schismatics being there.
He shews that schismatics arc to be ranked with Gentiles.
6. But if any here object and say, that Novatian holds
the same rule that the Catholic Church holds, baptizes with
the same Creed wherewith we also baptize, acknowledges the
same God the Father, the same Son Christ, the same Holy
Ghost, and therefore can claim the power of baptizing, because
he seems not to differ from us in the baptismal interrogatory : —
whoso thinks that this may be objected, let him know in the
first place, that we and schismatics have not one rule of the
Creed, nor the same interrogatories. For when they say,
" Dost thou believe remission of sins and eternal life by the holy
Church ?" they lie in their interrogatory, since they have no
Church. Then moreover they themselves confess with their
own mouths that remission of sins can only be given by the
holy Church ; and, not having this, they shew that sins cannot
be remitted with them.
7. Nor can it avail such persons, that they are said to ac-
knowledge the same God the Father as we, the same Son
Christ, the same Holy Ghost. For Corah, Dathan, and
Abiram also had learnt to acknowledge the same God with
Aaron the priest and Moses ; living by the same law and
religion, they called on the One true God, Who was to be
worshipped and called upon. Yet because transgressing the
ministry of their station in opposition to Aaron the priest,
(who had received the legitimate priesthood by the vouch-
safement and appointment of God,) they claimed to themselves
the privilege of sacrificing, stricken of God, they forthwith
paid the penalty of their unlawful attempt ; nor could sacri-
fices offered irreligiously and unlawfully against the rule of
the divine appointment be accepted or avail. The very
censers too, wherein incense had been oiiered luilawfully,
that they might not thereafter be used by the priests, but
might rather, for the correction of those that came after,
Q
226 Pariakerfi in schism share the yiiilt of its authors.
Epist. exhibit a memorial of the Divine indignation and vengeance,
AT2557
T VT ^7-
■ being by the LoicVs command melted and cleansed by fire,
were sj^read out into broad plates and fastened to the altar,
Numb, according as holy Scripture says, To he a memorial unto
' * the children of Israel, thai no stranger, uhich is not of the
seed of Aaron, come near to offer incense before tJie Lord,
that he be not as Corah, And yet those had made no schism,
nor gone without, in shameless and hostile rebellion against
the priests of God; which these now do, who, rending the
Church, and rebels against the peace and unity of Christ, at-
tempt to set up a chair for themselves, and to assume the
primacy'', and to claim the privilege of baptizing and offering.
But how can they bring to effect what they do, or by unlaw-
ful endeavours obtain any thing from God, who against God
essay things unlawful to them? Wherefore they who espouse
Novatian or other like schismatics, in vain contend that any can
be there baptized and sanctified by saving Baptism, where it
is plain that the baptizer has not the privilege of baptizing.
8. And that it may be better understood how God rebuketh
boldness of this kind, we find that in an act so heinous not
the leaders and authors only, but all partakers in it are doomed
to punishment, unless they separate themselves from com-
munion with the wicked, the Lord commanding by Moses,
Numb. ^'^^ saying, Depart from the tents of these most hardened
16, 26. jyien, and touch nothing of theirs, lest ye be consumed in their
sin. And what the Lord threatened by Moses He fulfilled :
so that whosoever did not depart from Corah, Dathan, and
Abiram, immediately suffered punishment for his impious
communion with them. By which exam])le it is shewn and
proved, that all will be subject both to guilt and punishment,
who, with irreligious temerity, mingle themselves with schis-
matics against prelates and priests. As also the Holy Ghost
Hos. 9, testifies by the prophet Hosea, saying. Their sacrifices shall
be unto them as the bread of mourning; all that eat thereof
shall be polluted. Teaching plainly and shewing, that all
are joined with their leaders in punishment, whosoever have
been polluted by their sin.
9. What acceptableness then can they have with God, on
whom punishment is by God denounced? or how can such
'' i. e. the Episcopate. Ruf. v. 28.
TheHoly Ghost Jirst i?nparted to those who are to remit sins.H?
justify and sanctify the ba^itized, who, being enemies to the
priesthood, endeavour to usurp things foreign to them and
unlawful, and of no right allowed to them? We wonder not,
indeed, that in accordance with their wickedness they do
claim them. For all must needs justify what they do, nor
will they, when convicted, readily submit, although knowing
that what they do is not lawful? But that is a subject of
wonder, yea rather of indignation and grief, that Christians
abet Antichrists", and that betrayers of the faith and traitors
to the Church, within, in the very Church herself, stand
against the Church,
And yet, though otherwise pertinacious and indocile, these
do at least confess this, that all whether heretics or schismatics
have not the Holy Ghost, and therefore they can indeed
baptize, but cannot give the Holy Ghost; and through this very
confession they are held convicted by us, in that we shew
that neither can such at all baptize, as have not the Holy
Ghost. For whereas in Baptism all have their sins forgiven,
the Lord shews and declares in His Gospel, that sins can be
remitted by those only who have the Holy Ghost. For after
His Resurrection, when He sendeth forth His disciples, He
speaks to them and says, As Mf/ Father hath sent Me, even so John
send I you. And ivlien He had said this, He breathed on 22.23,
them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost: ivhose-
soever sins ye remit, they shall be remitted nnto them; and
whosesoever ye retain, they shall be retained. In which phxce
He shews, that he only can baptize and give remission of
sins, who has the Holy Ghost. Moreover, John, who was to
baptize Christ Himself our Lord, received the Holy Ghost
before, while he was vet in his mother's womb, that it might Luke
be certain and manifest that none could baptize but they who '
have the Holy Ghost. Therefore let such as uphold heretics or
schismatics answer us, whether they have the Holy Ghost or
no ? If they have it, why do those baptized by them, when they
come over to us, receive imposi'tion of hands for the receiving
of the Holy Ghost, whereas He must surely have been
already received there, where, if He was. He could be given ?
e Plainly the heretics, as in §. l.Ep. very contrary, complains that they of
70. §. .5. St. C. so far from so entitling; whom he speaks, being Christians,
Pope Stephen, (as Rig. says,) says the abetted Antichrists.
<J2
228 Aspersion or affusion, in case of necessHy,
Epist. But if heretics and schismatics, baptized without, have not
A 255^^*^ Holy Ghost, and hands are therefore laid on by us, that
they may receive here what, there, is not, nor can be given,
it is plain that neither can remission of sins be given by
those, who it is certain have not the Holy Ghost. And
therefore that, in accordance with the Divine aj)])ointment
and evangelic truth, they may obtain remission of sins and be
sanctified and become temples of God, all persons whatsoever
are to be baptized with the Baptism of the Church, who from
adversaries and antichrists come to the Church of Christ.
11. You have enquired also, dearest son, what I think of
those who in sickness and debility obtain the grace of God,
whether they are to be accounted legitimate Christians, in
that they are sprinkled, not washed, with the saving water.
Wherein diffidence and modesty forbid me to prejudge any
that he think not as he deems right, and act as he thinks. I, as
far as my poor ability conceiveth, account tliat the Divine
blessings can in no respect be mutilated and weakened, nor
any less gift be imparted, where what is drawn from the
Divine bounty is accepted with the full and entire faith both
of the giver ^ and the receiver. For in the saving Sacrament
the contagion of sin is not so washed away, as, in the ordinary
washing of the flesh, is the filth of the skin and body, so
that there should be need of saltpetre, and other appliances,
and a bath and pool, in which the poor body may be washed
and cleansed. Far otherwise is the breast of the believer
washed, otherwise is the mind of man cleansed by the worthi-
ness of faith. In the saving Sacraments, when need compels,
and God vouchsafes His mercy, His compendious methods
confer the whok' benefit on believers.
12. Nor should it disturb any one that the sick seem only
to be sprinkled or affused with water, when they attain the
grace of the Lord, since holy Scripture speaks by the prophet
Ezek. Ezekiel, and says. Then will I sprinkle clean water upon
Qfi' ^^' y^^'j ^'^^^ y^ shall be cleansed from all your Jilthiness; and
from all your idols ivill I cleanse you; a neiv heart will I
give you, and a new spirit will I put within you. Likewise
in Numbers: The man that shall be unclean until the even^
{ As he had said before of heretics, could not impart Him.
that, not having the Holy Spirit, they
authorized by Holy Scripture, and equally mnctijies. 229
shall be purified on the third day and on the seventh day, Numb.
ajid shall be clean. But if he shall not be purified on the^j^Q
third day and on the seventh day, he shall not be clean ; and
that soul shall be cut off from Israel, because the iva.er of
sprinkling hath not been sprinkled upon him. And again:
And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying. Take the LevilesNumh.
from among the children of Israel, and cleanse them: andt' ^' ^'
thus shall thou do unto them to cleanse them; thou shalt
sprinkle water of purifying upon them. And again: 77/ e Numb.
water of sprinkling is a purification. Whence it is apparent ^^' ^'
that the sprinkhng also of water has hke force witli the saving
washing, and that when this is done in the Church, where
the faith both of the giver and receiver is entire, all holds
good and is consummated and perfected by the power of the
Lord and the truth of faith.
13. But whereas some call those who have obtained the
grace of Christ by sa^dng water and legitimate foith, not
Christians but Clinics, I find not whence they take this name;
unless perchance some of larger and more recondite learning
discover those jcX»v»>coi in Hippocrates and Socrates *f. For I,
who have learnt of a " Clinic" out of the Gospel, know
that the infirmity of that paralytic, who lay helpless in
his bed through a long period of life, no ways hindered him
from the fullest attainment of heavenly strength; nor was he
through the mercy of the Lord only raised from his bed, but
with re-paired and renovated strength that his very bed he car-
ried. And therefore, as far as it is given me by faith to con-
ceive and judge, my judgment is this ; that whosoever shall
in the Church have obtained the Divine grace by the law
and rule of faith, be deemed a legitimate Christian. Or if
any think that they have obtained nothing, in that they have
only been affused with saving water, but are still empty and
void, they must not be deceived, and so, if they escape the ills
of their sickness and recover, be they baptized. But if they
cannot be baptized who have been already sanctified by the
Baptism of the Church, why lay a stumbling-block as to their
own fiiith or the mercy of the Lord?
14. Or have they obtained the Lord's grace, but witli a
K of Ephesu,-<, under Trajan and metliodical medicine. Tert. dc Aniiii.
Adrian, a well-instructed author in §. 6. B.
230 Grace in Ihij>fisi/t (jiren equally, retained nnetpially.
Epist. more stinted and smaller measure of the Divine gift and of
Ji^-L?: the IIolv Spirit, so as to be accounted indeed Christians, yet
' not held equal to the rest? Nay, but the Holy Spirit is not
given by measure, but is poured entire on the believer. For
if the day arises alike to all, and if the sun is diffused over
all with the like and equal light, how much more does Christ,
the true Sun and Day, bestow the light of eternal life in His
Church with a like equality ? Which equality we find, in
' sacra- hidden mystery', celebrated in Exodus, when the manna
Exod" flt)wed down from heaven, and, prefiguring the things to come,
16, 18. shewed the nourishment of the heavenly Bread and the food
of Christ coming''. For there without distinction either of
sex or age, an omer was gathered alike by all. Whence it
appeared that the mercy of Christ and the heavenly grace,
which should afterwards follow, would be distributed equally
to all, that without difference of sex, without distinction of
age, without respect of persons, the gift of spiritual grace
would be poured on all the people of God. True it is, that
the same spiritual grace, which is received in Baptism equally
by all believers, is afterwards either diminished or increased
by our own conversation and conduct; as in the Gospel the
Lord's seed is sown equally, but, according to the variety of
soil, some is wasted, some, with a rich luxuriance of produce,
is multiplied in a varied abundance of thirty, sixty, or a
Matt, hundred fold. But again when each were called to receive
MatT^* ^ pe^i^y* ^'^^y f^hould that which is distributed equally by
20, 2. God be minished by human interpretations ?
15. But if any is troubled with this, that some of those who
are baptized in sickness, are still tried by unclean sprits, let
him know that the pertinacious wickedness of the devil
hath power up to the saving water, but that in Ba])tism
he loses all the poison of his wickedness. An example
Exod. whereof we see in king Pharaoh, who having long struggled
^'*' ^' and lingered on in his perfidy, could hold out and prevail
until ho came to the water, u'hither when he had come, he
was both conquered and destroyed. But that that sea was a
» sacra- sacred- sign of Baptism, the blessed Apostle Paul declares,
mentum gj^yjj^g^ Brethren, £ would not that ye should be ignorant,
how that all our fathers were tinder the cloud, and all passed
*■ fo the faithful communicant, or in the Flesh.
Siffns that Satan is cast out in Baptism ,re turns, if faith lost. 2S 1
through the sea; and icere all baptized unto Moses in the
cloud and in the sea. And he added, Noiv all these thingsi Cor.
were ensamples of ns. Which same is done at this day ^/^.',^- ^•
also, in that the devil is scourged and scorched' and tormented 6.
by the power of God, by the exorcists, through the voice of
man; and whereas he often says, that he is going out and will
leave the men of God, yet in what lie saitli he deceivelh, and
what was before done by Pharaoh, he practises with the same
lying obstinacy and treachery. When however they come
to the saving water and to the sanctificalion of Baptism, we
ought to know and be confident that the devil is there over-
come, and the man dedicated to God is by the Di\ ine mercy
set free. For if scorpions and serpents which prevail on
dry ground'', when cast into water, can prevail no longer,
nor retain their venom; so neither can wicked spirits, which
are called scorpions and serpents, (and yet are trodden under Luke
foot by us through the power given by the Lord,) remain in '^' *^'
the body of a man, in which, baptized and sanctified, the
Holy Ghost begins to dwell. This, lastly, we do in very deed
experience, that those who on pressure of necessity have
been baptized in sickness, and have received grace, are freed
from the unclean spirit wherel)y they were before moved,
live in the Church in praise and honour, and daily advance
more and more, through the increase of faith, to the full growth
of heavenly grace. And contrariwise some frequently of
those baptized in good health, if afterwards they begin to
sin, are shaken by the return of the unclean spirit; so that
it is plain, that the devil is in Baptism by faith of the believer
expelled; if faith afterwards fails, he returns. Unless indeed
it appear right to some, that they who without the Church,
' See de Idol. Van. §. 4. p. \7. and bid to " depart to his own hell," (Greek
n. c. Oxf. Tr. and Tert. Apol. §. 23. Lit. Ass. i. 132. and James of Sarug
and n.6. p. 60. Oxf. Tr. As in H. Scr. 1. c.) or he is .said to be '' driven forth
the devils ask our Lord, " Art Thou by spiritual scourges and invisible tor
come to torment us before the time," (S. ments, tortured and destroyed by all
Matt. 8, 2i).) so it appears that through saints, being assigned to the eternal
the invocation of His Name, they suf- fire;" (Goth, and old Gall. Lit. x\ss. i.
fered from the everlasting fire. In all 30.)or,"God"(nannngthe HolyTrinity)
the Baptismal exorcisms of the Ancient " shall cast thee forth from every crea-
Church "fire" is mentioned. Holy ture of His, and out into fire unqucneh-
T3apti.sm being " with the Holy Ghost able." (Jacob Lit. A.ss. i. p. 237.) .see
and with fire." The fire which purified there also Tiact G9. on Holy lUiptism,
the baptized, tormented Satan, who.-fe. Note M. at the end, p, 26(5. 7. ed. 1.
before, ho was. (Lit. of James of Sarug. i- See Tert. de Bapt. c. I. p. 265.
Ass. Cod. Lit. ii. 326.) or Satan was Oxf. Tr.
'232 Bishops to use €achhisowndlscretion,mindful of his Account.
Epist. amonff adversaries and Antichrists, are bv profane water
LXX.
A. 266.
LiXX
polluted, be lield to be ba])tized; but they who are baptized
in the Churcli, be thought to have attained less of the Divine
mercy and grace; and so great respect be paid to heretics,
that such as come thence should not be asked whether they
have been washed or affused, whether they bo Clinics or
Peripatetics"; but with us Faith in her perfect truth is to be
subjected to question, and the Baptism of the Church to be
denied her proper majesty and sanctity.
16. I have answered your letter, dearest son, as far as my
poor and small ability enabled me, and I have shewn, as far
as in me lies, what 1 think, prescribing to no one, that each
Prelate determine not as he thinks right, having to give
account of his own conduct to the Lord, according as the
blessed Apostle Paul writes in his Epistle to the Romans,
Eom. saying. Every one of us shall give account for himself ; let
Tg' ^^' us not therefore judge one another.
1 bid thee, dearest son, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE LXX."
Cyprian.) Liber alis, Caldonius, Junius, Primus, Ccecilius,
Polycarp, Nicomedes, Felix, Marrutius, Successus, Lucia-
nus, Honoratus, Fortunatus, Victor, Donatus, Lucius,
Herculanus, Pomponius, Demetrius, Quintus, Saturninus,
Januarius, Marcus, another Saturninus, an other Donatus,
Rogatianus, Sedntus, Tertullus, LLorfensianus, likeivise
another Saturninus, Sattius, to their brethren Januarius,
Saturninus, Maximust Victor, another Victor, Cassius,
Proculus, Modianus, and Cittinus, Gnrgilius, Euty-
cianus, another Gargilius, another Saturninus, Neme-
sianns, Nampulus, Antonianus, Rogatianus, Honoratus,
greeting.
\. When we were together in council, dearest brethren,
we read the letter which you addressed to us respecting those
« i.e. whether lying down or walking, '' This Epistle was recognised by
said in mockery, and implying perhaps the Concij. Quini-sext. in Trullo, as a
that, as heretics, theirs was a heathen Canon valid in those parts. " Rloreover
philosophy. Rig. quotes a like saying the Canon set forth by t-'vprian, Abp.
from Seneca of one carried while lee- of the Africans and Martyr, and the
'"■■'"?• Synod with him, which prevailed in the
Tlte Council maintains ancient usage as to Baptism. 233
who are thought to be baptized by heretics and schismatics,
whether, when they come to the one true CathoHc Church,
they ought to be baptized. Wherein, although ye yourselves
also hold the Catholic rule in its truth and fixedness,
yet since, out of our mutual affection, ye have thought good
to consult us, we deliver not our sentence as though new, but,
by a kindred harmony, we unite with you in that long since
settled by our predecessors, and observed by us ; thinking,
namely, and holding for certain, that no one can be bap-
tized without the Church, in that there is one Baptism
appointed in the holy Church, and it is written, the Lord
Himself speaking, They have forsaken Me, the Fountain o/jerem.
living icalcr, and hewed them out broken cisterns that^^^"^'
can hold no water. Again, holy Scripture admonishes us,
and says, Keep' thee from the strange water, and drink
not from a fountain of strange uater. The water then
must first be cleansed and sanctified by the priesf*, that
it may be able, by Baptism therein, to wash away the sins of
the baptized ; for the Lord says by the prophet Ezekiel,
Tlien will I sprinkle clean ivater 2ipon you, and ye shall be Ezek.
cleansed from all your filth iness, and from all your idols will 20'
regions of the afore-mentioned Bishops, subsequent penitence, without being
and alone, according to the practice again renewed, so may it be when ad-
delivered down to them.'' (Can,2. Bev. ministered by heretics and to heretics,
Pand. Can. t. i. p. 158.) It is prefixed although its grace is suspended for the
to the Cone. Carth. as a Canon in the time, while they are in heresy, as to
Synodic, (ib. p. 365.) Bp. F. says that evil men, while in their sins. S. Aug.
" all the African Councils under Cyprian agrees then with S. Cypr., that hereti-
were then confirmed;" but the expres- cal Baptism avails not to heretics
sion," and moreover those in Carthage," while such, disagrees, in that he thinks
probably refers to the later Canons, it becomes valid, when the hindrance
chiefly against the Donatists, which to its availing ceases. Some of St.
occur in the Synodicon after those of C.'s arguments seem somewhat of an a
the Council of Sardiea, in which order priori character, and these S. Aug. re-
they are mentioned in the Canon. On the moves, but, resting upon the tradition
diflerence between this and the Greek of the Western Church, lie was not
view of heretical Baptism, see Note G-. aware that there was an opposed prac-
on Tert. de Bapt. p. 289 sqq. Oxf. Tr. tice, equally traditional in the Kastern,
S. Aug. replies in great detail (de Bapt. arising, it has been conjectured, in the
c. Don. 1. iii — vii.) to the arguments nature of the Greek heresies, (sec note
used by St. C. in this Ep., in Ep. on Tert. p. 296.)
71 — 74. and the Council of Carthage, = Prov. ix. fin. Ixx. The same ad-
(see below). His answer is a varied dition is quoted by Firmilian, Ep. 75.
application of the one principle, that if v. fin. in the Cone. Carth. § 5. by S.
Baptism in the Church is valid although Ambr. and S. Aug. see Sabatier ad loc.
administered by evil men who are them- <> Sacerdos, i. e. the Bishop, whose
selves not of the Church, though in it office the consecration of the font espe-
outwardly, and if to evil men within cially was. see Bingham, xi. 10.
the Church, it becomes valid, on their
231 Questions in Baptism imply that it is in the Cliurch only.
Epist. / cleanse you ; <i new lieart also uill I give you, and a new
^^^- spirit nill I put within you. But how can he cleanse and
'^■^■'" sanctify the water, who is himself unclean, and with whom
the Holy Spirit is not"? whereas the Lord says in Numbers,
Numb. jf)(l ichatsoever the unclean person toucheth shall he
19 22 • • c
' * unclean. Or how can he that baptizeth give remission of
sins to another, who cannot himself free himself from his
own sins, out of the Church ?
2. Moreover, the very interrogatory' which is put in Bap-
tism, is a witness of the truth. For when we say, " Dost thou
believe in eternal life, and remission of sins through the
' holy Church^.'"' we mean, that remission of sins is not given,
except in the Church ; but that, with heretics, where the
Church is not, sins cannot be remitted. They, therefore, who
claim that heretics can baptize, let them either change the
interrogatory, or maintain the truth ; unless indeed they
ascribe a Church also to those who they contend have
Baptism.
3. Anointed also must he of necessity be, who is baptized,
that having received the chrism, that is, unction, he may be
the anointed of God, and have within him the grace of Christ.
Moreover, it is the Eucharist through which the baptized are
anointed, the oil sanctified on the altar''. But he cannot
e S. Aug. answers throughout to over the Eucharist and the oil, where-
this class of argument, As in the case with the baptized are anointed is sanc-
of evil men "God vouchsafes to be tified on the Altar. One should have at
present at His own Sacraments, hin- least expected " sanctificantur.'' Har-
dered by no falsehood of men." (de duin, however, (Concil. t. i. p. 155.)
Bapt. c. Donat. V. §.28.) says that this reading occurs in a Ms.
f S. Aug. says, 1. c. in like way one of the Jesuit-:, and in others (if he was
who renounces the world in word not in well informed) " optimoe nota?." Ba-
deed, violates the interrogatory, still it luzius adopts from the one very ancient
is Baptism which he receives, which Ms. Corb. a reading wjiich would re-
then avails, " when what he answers move all difficulty, " oleo in altari sanc-
falsely, he fulfils truly.'' tificato." But had this been the original
§ See Ep. (i9. §. C. and Note P. on reading, it is not likely that the other,
TertuU. (on the Apostles' Creed) p. oleum sanctiticatum, should have come
486. instead, whereas it is a frequent source
h There is considerable difficulty of corruption in Mss. that the scribes
both as to the reading and construction, niter the grammatical forms of words,
That of the old Edd. and Ed. Rlemm. standing in connection with others at
and Bp. Eell has bec-ii retained, " Porro a distance, so as to conform them to
autcm Eucliaristia est uiule baptizati those near them; thus probably here,
unguntur, oleum in altari sanctifica- unguntur oleo for oleum, altari sanc-
tum," with (5 Eng. Mss. 4 old Mss, tificato for sanctificatum, without ch-
ap. F. Bal. also names (5. Erasmus, serving the sense of the whole pas-
(followed by Pam.) substituted from con- sage. The meaning, however, of
jecture " et" for " est" and " sanctifi- these two readings is probably the
catur" for "sanctificatum." "More- same; that since the oil was conse-
Heretics catmot confirm nor celebrate the Eucharist. 235
sanctify the creature of oil, who has neither Altar nor Church.
Whence neither can the spiritual unction be with heretics,
since it is acknowledged that the oil cannot be sanctified nor
the Eucharist celebrated among them. But we ought to Imow
and remember that it is written, Let not the oil of a sinner v^. i4i
anoint my head; which the Holy Ghost forewarned in the "''• ^'^^-•
Psalms, lest any, quitting the track, and wandering out of the
path of truth, be anointed by heretics and adversaries of
Christ. Moreover, when baptized, what kind of prayer can
a profane priest and a sinner oflfer ? in that it is mitten,
God heareth not a sinner ; but if any man be a worshipper John
of God., and doeth His will, him He heareth. ^' ^^"
4. But who can give what himself hath not ? or how can
he perform spiritual acts, who hath himself lost the Holy
Spirit'? Wherefore he is to be baptized and received, who
crated on the Altar, it was ultimately
through the Holy Eucharist that the
baptized were anointed, since it was
through It that the oil was hallowed.
Rig. interprets that " the oil sanctified
on the Altar was ' Eucharistia,' " i.e. as
he explains it, that " the oil, through
the iiTiv^is, i. e. the interpellation or
invocation of the Name of God, was,
through the praises and thanksgivings
poured forth to God, blessed." He
adds in proof, " Thus Matthew and
Mark and John called the act of bless-
ing Eucharistia, (eucharistiam dixe-
runt eulogiam,) and not in the institu-
tion of the Lord's Supper only, but also
in the multiplying of the biead." [i.e.
in Matt. 15, 36.' 26, 37. Mark 8, 6.
14,23. Luke 22, 17. 19. John 6, 11.23.
ih^apurTia "give thniiks" is used in
the same sense as liiXoyiiii " bless,"
Matt. 14, 19. 26, 26. Mark 6, 41. 8, 7.
14, 22. Luke 24, 30.] But this inter-
change of the verbs falls far short of
entitling the Chrism by the name al-
ready appropriated to the Holy Com-
munion, Eucharistia, (for Eucharisti-
cum aliquid.) This seems, however,
to have been the sense given by the
Greek translators (Pandectse Canon, ed.
Bever. t. i. p. 366.) For, although
they omit this clause, they seem to
render the following, " quando constet
oleum sanctificari et Eucharistiam fieri
apud illos omnino non posse," freely,
" it is plain to us that the oil can by no
means be sanctified by them lU il/z^-
^KTria)/'' Bp. F. reverses this construc-
tion apparently, as though the Holy
Eucharist were called " an anointing,"
quoting S. Clem. Alex. Peedag. ii. 2.
" The blood of the Lord is two-fold, the
Natural, whereby we were redeemed
from corruption, the Spiritual, whereby
we are anointed ;" and S. Greg. Naz.
Orat. i. 2. on "the Mystery anointed
me," [but this is said of ordination];
and S, Chrys. Horn. 37. in Ep. r.d Heb.
§. 4. " Thou anointest with oil, and
again becomes full of ill-savour." But
these illustrations fall shoit of this pas-
sage, in which the Eucharist would be
called "oleum;" then, also, the con-
text is of literal oil or chrism ; and the
words are so understood by S. AnQ. de
Bapt. c. Donat. v. 20. although not ex-
plaining the rest. Bal. also interprets
it apparently of the H. Eucharist only.
" Jerome (adv. Lucif.) says that Bap-
tism is not to be given without the Eu-
charist. Which lasted long in the
Church of God :" yet this seems incom-
patible with his reading.
■ St. C. seems here inadvertently to
have adopted a saying of TertuIIian,
(de Bapt. c. 15.) S. Aug. answers to
this and the above, in the same way,
" how then does God hear a murderer,
i.e. one who hatcth his brother, praying,
cither over the water of Baptism, or
the oil, or the Eucharist, or over their
heads on whom hands are laid? If no
one can give what he hath not, how
can a murderer give the Holy Spirit?
And yet such an one, within the Church,
baptizeth. God then, even when ^^uch
a one baptizeth, Himself giveth the
Holy Spirit." (1. c. §. 28, 29.)
236 Heretics called in Scripture Aiiti-Christs.
Epist. comes uninitiated to the Church, that within he may be hal-
—^1 lowed through the lioly '' ; for it is written, Be ye holy, for 1
y * . '/ am /ioly,sail/i the Lord. So that he who has been seduced
19, 2. into error and washed without, should, in the true Baptism of
the Church, put off" this very thing also'; that he, a man
coming to God, while seeking for a priest, fell, through the
deceit of error, upon one profane. But to acknowledge any
case where they liave baptized, is to approve the baptism of
heretics and schismatics.
5. For neither can part of what they do be \ oid and part
avail. If he could baptize, he could also give the Holy
Ghost. But if he cannot give the Holy Ghost, because, being
set without, he is not with the Holy Ghost, neither can he
baptize any that cometh ; for that there is both one Baptism,
and one Holy Ghost, and one Church, founded by Christ the
Lord upon Peter™, through an original and principle of unity ;
so it results, that since all among them is void and false,
nothing that they have done ought to be approved by us.
For what can be ratified and confirmed by God, which they
do whom the Lord calls His enemies and adversaries, pro-
Luke pounding in His Gospel, He that is not ivith Me, is against
11, 23. jfj^,. ^^^^ j^Q ij^^^f (jathereth not with Me, scatter eth. And
the blessed Apostle John also, keeping the commandments
1 John and precepts of the Lord, has written in his Epistle, Ye have
' * ■ heard that Antichrist shall come ; even now are there inany
Antichrists, whereby we know that it is the last time. They
went out from us, hut were not of us ; for if they had been
of us, they ivould no doubt have continued with us. Whence
we too ought to infer and consider, whether they who are the
adversaries of the Lord, and are called Antichrists, can give
the grace of Christ. Wherefore we who are with the liOrd,
k " But what shall he do, if within which they neither cut themselves off,
also, he falls upon such as are unholy P" nor allowed tliose who fliought otherwise
S. Aug. 1. c. and so in the sequel that tobecutott"; until at lengtli, in the will
bad priests within the Church equally of the Lord, by a plenary Council, al-
have not " this Spirit, equally are though after many years, it apj)eared
enemies of God." S. Aug. sums up, what was right, nor. by the enactment
" Wherefore what C. writes to Quin- of any novelty, but by" reinforcing an-
tus, and, with his colleagues, to Saturni- tiquity." <J. 30. On this Council see
nus and others, well considered, is no Note G on Tert. p. 294. and note i.
ways to be brought against the consent ' among other sins.
of tlie whole Catholic Church, of which ■" See Note Q. cm Tert. de Pracscr.
Jhey joyed to be members, and from Heer. p. 492 sqq.
Heretics, not h avingfjrncea7id truth of Xt. impart nothing. ^'^7
and who hold the uiiitj of the Lord, and according to this
vouchsafement administer His priesthood in the Church,
ought to repudiate and reject and account as profane, what-
ever His adversaries and Antichrists do ; and to those who,
coming from error and wickedness, acknowledge the true
faith of the one Church, we should impart the reality of unity
and faith by all the sacraments of Divine grace.
We bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE LXXL
Cyprian to Qiiintus'', his brother, greeting.
1. LuciAN, our fellow-presbyter, has reported to me, dearest
brotlier, that you have expressed a desire that I should make
known to you my opinion as to those who seem to have been
baptized by heretics and schismatics. Whereon that you
may know what very many of ourselves, the bishops, with our
fellow-presbyters, decreed lately in council, I send you a
copy of our Epistle. For T know not on what presumption
some of our Colleagues ai'e led to think, that such as have
been washed among the heretics ought not to be baptized
when they come to us ; because, they say, there is One Bap-
tism. For Baptism is therefore one, because the Church is
one, and Baptism cannot be out of the Church. For seeing
tliere cannot be two Baptisms, if heretics truly baptize, then
they have the Baptism. And whoso by his own authority
allows this privilege to them, yields and allows to them, that
the enemy and adversary of Christ seem to have the power
of washing, purifying, and sanctifying man. But we say,
that such as come thence are not rebaptized, but baptized by
us. For neither do they receive any thing there, v\'hcre there
is nothing; but they come to us, that here they may receive,
where is all grace and truth ; for both grace and truth aie one.
Some, however, of our Colleagues had rather give honour to
heretics, than agree with us ; and whilst, for the assertion of
» Bishop in Mauritania, Ep. 72. §. 2.
^^^Early heretics not r('-haplized,hainny Bapthmof if Church.
Epist. one only Baptism, they will not baptize sucli as come to us,
i^^^" they thus either themselves make two Ba])tisuis, in that they
' say that there is a Baptism among heretics also ; or, assuredly,
which is more grievous, they strive to set the filthy and pro-
fane washing of heretics above the true and only and lc|^itimate
]iaptism of the Catholic Church ; not considering that it is
written, He that is washed by one dead, lohat availeth his
washing^? But it is plain that they who are not in the
Church of Christ, are accounted amongst the dead, nor can
another be quickened by him who himself liveth not; in that
there is one Church, which having obtained the grace of
eternal life, both liveth for ever, and quickeneth the people of
God.
2. And they say, that herein they follow ancient custom ; yet
when among the ancients heresy and schisms were in their
first beginnings, so that those involved therein were such as
had departed from the Church, and had been before baptized in
her ; whom, on their return to the Church and doing penance,
there was then no need to baptize. This we too at this
day observe, so that when any are known to have been bap-
tized among us, and from us to have gone to the heretics, if
afterwards, acknowledging their sin, and laying aside their
error, they return to the truth and to their parent, imposition
of hands to repentance sufficeth ; so that, because it had been
a sheep, the Shepherd may receive back this strayed and
wandering sheep into His fold. But if he who cometh from
the heretics, was not before baptized in the Church, but
comes an alien and profane, he must be baptized, that he
may become a sheep ; because there is one water in the holy
Church, which maketh sheep. And, therefore, since there
can be nothing in common to falsehood and truth, darkness
and light, death and immortality, antichrist and Christ, we
ought in all things to uphold the unity of the Catholic Church,
and not in any thing yield to the enemies of faith and truth.
Nor must we frame a prescription on custom, but prevail by
^ Ecclus. 34, 30. S. Aug. (Retr. i. full text does not admit. It was com-
21. §. 3.) savs, that in many African monly so cited by Donatists. S. Aug.
Mss. before' the time of Donatus, the Ep. 108. $. 6. 173. $. 8. c. Ep. Farm,
inteimeiliate clause, "and again touches ii. §. 20. and 22. c. lit. Petil. i. 9. but
it," had been omitted, and thus this in- also by Pacian. Ep. 3. (probably from
tcrprctation became natural, which the St. C.) see Sabatier ad loc.
S. Peter a paUcrn of concord and jhiiiencc. 239
reason. For neither did Peter, whom the Lord chose first', 'see
and on whom He bnilt His Church, when Paul afterwards ^^^^
disputed with him about circumcision, claim or assume any
thing insolently and arrogantly to himself; so as to say that
he held the primacy, and should rather be obeyed of those
late and newly come. Nor did he despise Paul, because he
had before been a persecutor of the Church, but he admitted
the counsel of truth, and readily assented to the legitimate
grounds which Paul maintained ; giving us thereby a pattern
of concord and patience, that we should not pertinaciously
love our own opinions, but should rather account as our own
any true and rightful suggestions of our Brethren and Col-
leagues for the common health and weal. Paul, too, pro-
viding for this, and Aiithfully consulting for concord and
peace, laid down in his Epistle, saying, Let the prophets i Cor.
speak two or three^ and let the others Judge. But if any g^' ^^"
thing he revealed to another that sitteth by., let the first hold
his peace. In which passage he has taught and shewn, that
many things are revealed to individuals for the better; and
that we ought not each to strive pertinaciously for what he has
once imbibed and held, but, if any thing has appeared belter
and more useful, willingly to embrace it. For to have what
is better offered to us, is not to be instructed, not defeated ;
especially in things pertaining to the unity of the Church and
to the truth of our hope and Faith : so that we, priests of
God, and by His favour set over His Church, should know
that remission of sins can only be given in the Church, nor
can adversaries of Christ claim to themselves any share in
His grace. This moreover Agrippinus^, a man of excellent^ see^on
memory, with the rest, Bishops with him, who at that time^ Pg '^"
governed the Church of the Lord in the province of Africa
and Numidia, did, when by common counsel duly weighed,
establish, and confirm. Whose sentence, being both re-
ligious and legitimate and salutary, in accordance with the
Catholic fiiith and Church, we also have followed. And that
you may know what letters we have issued hereon, I have,
for our mutual affection, transmitti.d to you a copy, as well
for your own information as for that of our fellow-bishops in
your parts.
I bid von, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.
240 Secand Council of Carthage on Baptis7n of heretics.
epist. epistle lxxii.
LXXII.
A. 25(;. Ci/prian avd the rest, to Stephen their brother, greeting.
1. In order to the settling certain matters, and regulating
them by the aid of our common counsel, we deemed
it necessary, dearest brother, to assemble and hold a
council ", whereat many Prelates were gathered together. In
which council many things were propounded and transacted.
But whereon chiefly we thought it right to write to thee,
and to confer with thy gravity and wisdom, is that which
most concemeth the Episcoj^al authority, and the unity as
well as dignity of the Catholic Church descending from the
ordinance of the Divine appointment, namely, that they who
have been washed without the Church, and have among
heretics and schismatics been tainted by the defilement of
profane water, when they come to us and to the Church,
which is one, ought to be baptized ; in that it sufficeth not
to lay hands on them that they may receive the Holy Ghost,
unless they receive also the Baptism of the Church. For
then may they at length be fully sanctified, and become sons
of God, if they be born of each Sacrament''; since it is
John 3, written, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he
cannot enter into the kingdom of God. For we find in the
Acts of the Apostles also, that this same is observed by the
Apostles, and maintained in the truth of the saving faith.
For when, in the house of Cornelius the centurion, upon the
» St. C. (Ep. 73. init.) distinguishes 12. 1. 4.) and the Bread and "Wine are
this Council from that of which the by divers authors called " Sacraments"
Synodical letter is extant, (Ep. 70.) as or " two Sacraments," i. e. mystical
having recently taken place, and in- parts of the One Sacrament, see further
eluding Numidian Bishops, (Ep. 73.) Bingham, 1. c. and Tract 67. on Holy
whereas Ep. 70. was directed to Nu- Baptism, p. 153,4. Note Led. 3. Bal.
midian iiishops. (bel. §. 2.) This appears says '' Baptism and the infusion of the
from the salutation to have been a H. Spirit," i. e. " Water and the Spi-
Synodical letter, referring to the Acts, rit," but the words of Nemesianus,
which are also distinct from those of (Cone. Carth. n. 5.) taken from this
the former. Bp. Pearson distinguishes passage are decisive. The expression
the two Councils ; Bal., referring to is perhaps taken from Tert. de vel.
him, confounds them. virg. c. 2. "The same Sacraments of
b Confirmation being regarded as a the laver." Siriciusalso, Ep. ad Himer.
part of Baptism, since by Baptism only (ap. Bal.) '' The Sacraments of Bap-
are we re-born. Optatus, in the same tism." And so also the Capitular, vii.
sense, calls Baptism, Imposition of 231. Bede H. E. ii. 9. iii. 1. and 3.
hands, and Unction " Mysteries of Cone. Mog. (A. 847.) c. 3. quoted by
Baptism," (iv. 7. quoted by Bingham Bal.
Clergylapsing iofirordainedhy^herelica^to returnaslaymen.^i^ I
Gentiles who were there present, kindled with the glow of
faith and believing in the Lord with the whole heart, the
Holy Ghost had descended, filled with Whom they blessed
God in divers tongues, still nevertheless the blessed Apostle
Peter, mindful of the Divine command and of the Gospel,
ordered that those same persons be baptized, who had already
been filled with the Holy Ghost ; that so nothing might Acts lo,
seem to be omitted, or Apostolic authorities to have failed to
observe in all things the laAV of the Divine command and of
the Gospel.
2. But that what heretics use is no Baptism, and that none
profit by the grace of Christ, among those who oppose
Christ, has lately been expressed in a letter written thereon
to Quintus our Colleague, set in the Church in Mauritania, as
also in a letter which our Colleagues before wrote to our fellow-
Bishops presiding in Numidia, of both which I here sub-
join copies. We add moreover and subjoin, dearest brother,
by common consent and authority, that any presbyters or
deacons also, who have either been before ordained in the
Catholic Church, and have afterwards stood as faithless and
rebels against the Church, or have among heretics been by
false bishops and Antichrists against the appointment of
Christ promoted by a profane ordination, and have essayed,
in opposition to the one and Divine Altar, to offer false and
sacrilegious sacrifices without, — even these, when they return,
be received on this condition, that they communicate as
laymen, and deem it enough that they are admitted to ])eace
who have been the enemies of peace ; nor ought they, on
their return, to retain those arms of ordination and of
honour, wherewith they rebelled against us. For it behoveth
priests and ministers, who serve at the Altar and Sacrifices,
to be unblemished and unspotted, for that the Lord God
speaks in Leviticus, and says. No man that hath a stain orLevit.
blemish, shall come nigh to offer the offerings of the Lord. ' '
In Exodus likewise He ordereth the same, and saith, Let MeExod.
priests which come near to the Lord God sanctify themselves, ' "'
lest the Lord forsake them. And again. When they comeExnd.
near unto the Altar in the Holy Place, they shall not bear^^''^^'
iniquity upon them, lest they die. But what greater ini(piity
can there be, or what fouler stain, than to have stood against
R
ii^U'liohavecmisedotherstoperishnottohaveClericaldigiiitij.
Epist. Christ ? to have scattered His Church, tvhich He purchased
Vr-and founded with His oivn Blood? forgetful of Evangelic
A. 256i
peace and love, to have fought with the rage of hostile
discord against the one-minded and concordant people of
God ? These, although themselves afterwards return to the
Church, cannot however restore and bring back with them
those wlio, seduced by them and overtaken by death without,
have perished out of the Church without communion and
peace ; whose souls, in the Day of Judgment, will be
demanded at their hands, who were the authors and
leaders in their perdition. Wherefore it is enough that to
such on their return there be granted pardon. But still in
the household of faith faithlessness ought not to be pro-
moted. For what do we reserve for the good and innocent,
and such as do not depart from the Church, if we honour
those who have departed from us, and have stood against the
Church ?
3. These things, dearest brother, by reason of our mutual
respect and single-hearted affection, we have brought to thy
knowledge, believing that what is alike religious and true
will, according to the truth of thy religion and faith, be
approved b}' thee also. But we know that some will not lay
aside what they have once imbibed, nor easily change their
resolves, but keeping the bond of peace and concord with
their colleagues, retain certain practices of their own which
have been once adopted among them. In this matter we
neither do violence to any, nor lay down a law, since each
Prelate hath, in the government of the Church, his own
choice and will free, hereafter to give account of his conduct
to the Lord.
We bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE LXXIII.
Cyprian to Juhaianus his brother, greeting.
I. You have written to me, deai'est brother, desiring to
know the bearings of my mind concerning the baptism of
heretics, who being placed without, and set down out of the
Heretics'mimictheChurch;sh€isnottob€inJiuencedbythem,2i^
Church, claim to themselves a matter over which they have
neither right nor power. This baptism we camiot account
valid or lawful, since plainly among them it is unlawful.
And whereas we have already expressed in our letters what
we think hereon, I have, as a compendious method, sent you
a coj)y of those same letters, what we decreed in Council
when very many of us were met together, what also 1 after-
wards replied to Quintus our Colleague, enquiring of the
same matter- And now too when we had met together.
Bishops of the provinces both of Africa and Numidia, to the
number of seventy-one, we again confirmed this same by our
sentence, ruling that there is one Baptism, that appointed
in the Catholic Church, and that accordingly, whosoever
come from the adulterous and profane water, to bo cleansed
and sanctified by the truth of the saving water, are not re-
baptized, but baptized by us.
2. Nor does that disturb us, dearest brother, which you
mention in your letter, that the Novatians re-baptize those
whom they withdraw from us ; since what the enemies of
the Church do, no way concerneth us, so long as we our-
selves uphold the honour of our office, and the stedfastness
of reason and truth. For Novatian, after the manner of apes,
which, not being men, yet mimic the things of men, wishes
to claim to himself the authority and truth of the Catholic
Church, although himself not in the Church ; nay, further,
a rebel and enemy to the Church. For, knowing that there
is but one Baptism, this one he claimeth to himself, that so
he may say the Church is with him, and may make us to be
heretics. But we, who hold the head and root of the one
Church, know assuredly and are confident, that he, being
out of the Church, hath no hallowed office, and that tlic
fountain of Baptism which is one, is with us, where he too
was himself formerly baptized, when he held fast the wisdom
and truth of Divine unity. But if Novatian thinks that those
baptized in the Church, are to be re-ba])tized without, out of
the Cimrch, he ought to have begun with himself; that he first
should be re-baptized with an alien and heretical baptism,
who thinks that men are to be bai)tized without, alter tlu;
Baptism of the Church, yea, and against the Church. But
<= i. e. since unlawful for them to confer, it is unlawful, when received.
r2
244 Anliquitii of practice to baptize returning heretics.
Epist. wliat a thinj,^ were this, that because Novatian presumes to
^' "^3^; do tliis, we should think that we may not do it ! What then ?
Because Novatian usurps also the honour of the sacerdotal
Chair, ought we therefore to renounce the Chair ? Or because
Novatian strivcth to set up an altar and to offer sacrifices,
against all right, fitteth it that we cease from Altar and
Sacrifices, lest we seem to celebrate rites resembling and
corresponding to his ? Vain altogether and foolish were it,
because Novatian, out of the Church, claimeth to himself a
shadow of the truth, we should abandon the truth of the
Church.
3. But with us it is no new or sudden thing to decide that
they are to be baptized, who come from heretics to the
Church, in that now many years and a length of time have
passed away**, since, under Agrippinus of honoured memory,
verj^ many Prelates being convened, determined this, and
thenceforward until this day", so many thousand heretics
d St. Augustine (e. Don. iv. 6.)
speaks of this Council as having taken
place " a few years before;" meaning,
probably, " recently," as compared with
Apostolic times ; for one cannot suppose
that when St. C. says explicitly " many
years," he would have thought it was in
the same sense " a few" only; Agrip-
pinus, although called " a predecessor"
of St. C. (c. Don. ii. 7- Facund. x. 3.)
was not the immediate predecessor of
St. C, for this was Donatus. (Ep. 59.
$. 12. p. 160.) Nor (asi Bal. observes)
does it appear that this Council charged
the previous custom which St. Aug.
(ib. c. 7. §• 12.) supposes St. C. to state,
but only that it fixed what was before
undetermined. The principles which
St. C. alleges, are as old as TertuUian,
(de Bapt. c. 1.5.) Agrippinus, probably
older. The expression that " so many
thousand heretics" had been baptized
since his time, implies probably a long
interval, for the heresies of St. C.'s day
were in their infancy, am! those received
back had already been baptized in the
Church.
■= St. Augustine doubts about the pre-
ciseness of this statement, (c. Don. iii,
12.) because, had one uniform practice
prevailed, 1) there had been no need of
a fresh Council under St. C. ; nor 2)
of justifying himself against the ap-
pearance of novelty ; nor 3) would his
Colleagues in the Council [see No. 30.
56. 63. 77.] have argued that truth
was to be preferred to practice. But
as to 1) the question asked St. C. was
a new question, whether the Novatians
as well as other heretics were to be
baptized .P (Ep. 69. init.) The very
answer, that they were to form no ex-
ception to the rule, (ib.) implies that
there was a rule previously acknow-
ledged. Since also the Novatians mi-
micked the Church's practice of re-
baptizing, (§. 2.) it must have been a
received practice. 2) The letter of Ju-
baianus not being extant, we cannot
argue as to the words in which St. C.
answered. It may be that novelty was
charged by the letter which he enclosed,
which whence it came we know not.
It may be also that the Council under
Agrippinus enforced the practice only
in the provinces, whose Bishops were
convened, Africa proper and Numidia,
(Ep. 71- fin.) but Jubaianus was pro-
bably a INIauritanian Bishop, since had
be been a Numidian, thesynodical letter
wouldhavebeensenttohim, which it had
not been. (§. 1 .) This then would at most
limit the extent of the rule, not shew
that it had been habitually broken. 3)
The maxim of the Bishops in the
Council of Carthage, that practice was
to give way to truth, is derived from St.
Cyprian himself, and is in opposition to
Stephen's insisting on the Roman prac-
tice. St. C, does not use tlie argument
Heretical Baptism not into the same Ood. 245
in our provinces have been converted to the Church, who,
despised not or hesitated, nay, with full consent of reason
and will, have been glad to attain the grace of the life-
giving Laver and saving Baptisnti. For neither is it difficult
for a teacher to instil what is true and legitimate into those,
who, having condemned the perverseness of heretics, and
discovered the truth of the Church, come that they may
learn, learn that they may live. We ought not to aggravate
the beniunbedness of heretics by the sanction of our consent,
when they would cheerfully and readily obey the truth.
4. But since I found it written in an Epistle, of which you
transmitted me a copy, that " no enquiry is to be made who
baptized, since the baptized may receive remission of sins
according to his own faith ;" T thought this topic not to be
passed over, especially when, in the same Epistle, I observed
some mention to be made of Marcion also, saying, that not
even such as came from him were to be baptized, as appealing
to have been already baptized in the Name of Jesus Christ.
We ought therefore to consider the faith of those who believe
without, whether, on the ground of having the same Faith,
they can obtain any grace. For if heretics and we have one
Faith, we may also have one grace. If the Patripassians,
Anthropians, Valentinians, Apelletians, Ophites, Marcionites,
and others, pests, swords, and poisons, for the destruction of
the truth, confess the same Father, the same Son, the same
Holy Ghost, the same Church with us, then too may they
have the one Baptism, if they have also the one Faith.
5. And not to weary you by going through all heresies,
and reviewing the follies or phrenzies of each, since too it is
painful to utter what one shudders or is ashamed to know,
let us for the time enquire as to Marcion only, who is men-
tioned in the Epistle you transmitted me, whether the ground
of his baptism can staiid.
to the Numidian Bishops, by whom, as respect for St. Cyprian, seems under
well as iu Africa proper, St. C. says the the pressure of the Donatists' contro-
practice had been uniformly maintained, versy, wherein St. C.'s authority was
(Ep. 70. §. 1.) There we're some who so continually alleged against him,
alleged a contrary practice, (bel.§. 11.) sometimes to hear hardly on St. C,
but had it been extensive, St. C. would whose practice he supposed, though
not have called the baptizing of heretics erroneously, to have been superseded
a Catholic rule. (Ep. 70. §. 1.) Alto- by the whole Cliurch. (sec Note G. on
gether, S. Augustine, amid his great Tert. 1. c)
246 Heretics, not hiirhig true Faitfi, can receive nothing.
Epist. 6. For the Lord, after His Resurrection, sending His dis-
^F^ ci])les, instructed and taught thcni how they ought to baptize,
Matt, saying, All power is given nnto 3Ie in heaven and in earth;
19' ^^* 0^ y^ therefore and leach all nations, baptizing them in the
Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Qhost.
He intimates the Trinity, in Whose Sacrament the nations
were to be baptized. Does Marcion then hold this Trinity?
Does he maintain the Same Father, the Creator, as we?
Knowt'tli ho the Same Son, Christ, born of the Virgin Mary;
Who, being the Word, was made flesh; Who bore our sins;
AVho by dying overcame death ; Who first by Himself con-
secrated " the resuiTcctlon of the llesh," and shewed to His
disciples that He had risen in the same flesh ? Far other is the
faith with Marcion, yea, and with the other heretics. Rather
there is nothing with them but faithlessness, and blasphemy,
and contention, at enmity with holiness and truth. How
then can he who is baptized among them be thought to have
obtained " remission of sins," and the grace of the Divine
mercy, through his faith, who hath not the truth of the Faith
itself? For if, as some think, a man could receive any thing
out of the Church according to his faith, assuredly he hath
received what he believed. But believing what is false, he
could not receive the true \ but rather things adulterous and
profane, like his belief. This subject of profane and adul-
terous baptism the prophet Jeremiah sharply touches on,
Jerem. saying. Wherefore do they who afflict me prevail against me"^
' ' 3Iy wound is hard; whence shall 1 be healed/ It has become
unto me like deceitful water, that be not sure. The Holy
Ghost by the Prophet maketh mention of deceitful ivater that
be not sure. What is this deceitful and faithless water.? surely
that which assumes the lying resemblance of Baptism, and
mocks the grace of faith by a feigned and shadowy likeness.
But if by virtue of a perverted faith any without can be bap-
tized and obtain remission of sins, by virtue of the same
faith he miglit obtain the Holy Ghost also ; and it ueedeth
not that when he cometh, hands be laid upon him, that he
f S. Aug. answers, (de Bapt. iii. 14.) an heretical book in simplicity, had re-
that the wrong faith of the receiver ceived the words of the Creed in an
affects his salvation, not the entireness heretical sense, he would have to reject
of the Sacrament which he receives ; his error when discovered, not to be re-
us if one who in the Church, reading baptized.
Baptism part qfthe power of the keysgiventotheChurchonly.2^7
may obtain the Holy Ghost and be sealed. For either by
his faith he could obtain both without, or, being without, he
received neither.
7. Bat it is manifest, where and by whom remission of
sins can be given, that, namely, which is given in Baptism.
For to Peter first, on whom Ho built the Church, and from
whom He appointed and shewed that unity should spring,
the Lord gave that power, that whatsoever he should loose o«Matt.
earthy should be loosed in heaven. And after His Resurrec- ^^' ^^'
tion also, He speaketh to the Apostles, saying g. As il/yJohn20,
Father hath sent Me, even so send I you. And when He^^~^^'
had said this, He hreathed on them, and saith unto them.
Receive ye the Holy Ghost : ivhose soever sins ye remit, they
are remitted unto them; and whose soever sitis ye re-
tain, they are retained. Whence we learn that they only,
who are set over the Church, and are appointed by the law
of the Gospel and the ordinance of the Lord, may lawfully
baptize and give remission of sins ; but, without, nothing can
be bound or loosed, where there is no one who can either
bind or loose. Nor do we propound this, dearest brother,
without the authority of Divine Scripture, when we say that
all things are divinely ordered by a certain law and peculiar
appointment ; and that no one can usurp to himself, against
Bishops and Priests, what is not in his own right and power.
For Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, attempted to usurp the Numb.
privilege of sacrificing, against Moses and Aaron the j^riest ; ^^'
nor yet what they unlawfully dared, did they with impunity.
And the sons of Aaron, who put strange fire upon the altar, Levit.
immediately died before the Lord in His displeasure. Which ^^» ^- ^•
punishment awaits those who by a pretended baptism intro-
duce an alien water; and so will the Divine justice avenge and
]Huiish heretics, who do that against the Church, which is
permitted to the Church alone.
8. But whereas some allege that those baptized in Samaria
were not re-baptized, but that, when the Apostles Peter and
John came, received imposition of hands only, that they
might receive the Holy Ghost''; see, dearest brother, that
g see de Unit. Eccl. §. ."}. i>. 134. from us, when seekinii; the truth, to
Oxf. Tr. use such arguments." de Bapt. iii.
h S. Aufj;. says on this, " Far lie it 10.
248 Act of Apostles in Samaria that o/Bishopsin Covjlrrnation .
Epist. this instance evidently no way pertaineth to the present case.
^7266; For tliey who had believed in Samaria, had believed with a
true faith; and within in the Church which is one, and to
whicli alone is it given to confer the gi'ace of Baptism and to
loose sins, had they been baptized by Philip the deacon,
whom the same Apostles had sent. Wherefore, inasmuch as
they had obtained the legitimate Baptism of the Church, it
was not fitting that they should be baptized again ; but only
what was lacking was done by Peter and John, namely, that
prayer being made for them, with laying on of hands, the
Holy Spirit should be invoked and poured upon them. Which
now also is done among us, those baptized in the Church,
being brought to the Bishops of the Church, and by our
j)rayer and laying on of hands they receive the Holy Ghost,
and are perfected with the seal of the Lord. There is no reason
then, dearest brother, why we should think right to yield to
heretics that Baptism, which was granted to the one and only
Church. A good soldier's part is to defend the camp of his
general against rebels and enemies. A renowned leader has
Beat. 4, to keep the standards committed to him. It is written. The
Lord thy God is a jealous God. We who have received the
Spirit of God, ought to be jealous for the Faith of God. With
Numb. W'hich jealousy Phinehas pleased God, and deserving well of
' ■ ■ Him appeased His wrath against the perishing people.
9. Why allow we of an adultei'ous and alien Church, hostile
to Divine unity, we who know only One Christ and His one
Church? The Church expressing the likeness of Paradise',
Matt. 3, encloses within her walls fruit-bearing trees; whereof every
tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and
cast into the fire. These trees she waters with four rivers,
that is, with the ibur Gospels, by which, through a heavenly
overflowing, she imparts the grace of saving liai)tism. Can
any one, who is not within the Church, bedew from the
' S. Aug. says, " the comp.arison of known to all; nor yet iu Mesopotamia or
the Church to Paradise shews us that in Egypt, whither those rivers reached,
men, even without, can receive her Bap- is the blessedness of that life which is
tism, but out of her no one can either related of Paradise. So then though
receive or retain salvation and bliss, the water of Paradise is out of Para-
For the rivers too from the fount of dise, the blessedness is within only. So
Paradise, as Scripture testifies, abroad then the Baptism of the Church may
also flowed largely. For they are be out of the Church, but the gift of
named ; and through what lands they blissful life is only found within." de
flow,and that they are out of Paradise, is Bapt. c. Don. iv. init.
Greatness of Baptism. 249
fountains of the Church ? Can he impart to any the heathful
and saving draughts of Paradise, who being subverted anclTit. 3,
condemned of himself and banished from without the foun-
tains of Paradise, has dried up and failed through the
drought of an eternal thirst ? The Lord crieth aloud, that
whosoever thirsts should come and drink of the rivers of John 7,
living water that flowed out of His belly. Whither shall he '^^' ^^'
come who thirsteth ? to heretics, where is no fountain or river
of living water, or to the Church, which is one, and was by
the voice of the Lord founded upon one, who also received
its keys? She it is, who alone holds and possesses the
whole power'' of her Spouse and Lord. In her we preside;
for her honour and unity we contend ; her grace alike and
glory we maintain with faithful devotion. We, by the Divine
permission, water the people of God who are athirst; we
guard the boundaries of her living fountains. If, then, we
maintain the right of our possession, if we acknowledge the
sacrament of unity, why are we esteemed prevaricators against
the truth; why betrayers of unity? The faithful, saving, and
holy water of the Church, cannot be corrupted and adul-
terated ; as the Church herself also is uncorrupt, and chaste,
and pure. If heretics are devoted to the Church, and are
placed within the Church, they may also use her Baptism
and other saving blessings. But if they are not in the Church,
yea, and act against the Church, how can they baptize with
the Baptism of the Church ?
10. For no small and trifling matter is conceded to heretics,
when their baptism is acknowledged by us ; since thence
begins the whole origin of faith, and the saving entrance to
the hope of eternal life, and the Divine mercy in purifying
and quickening the servants of God. For if any one could
be baptized among heretics, he could assuredly obtain re-
mission of sins also. If he has obtained remission of sins,
he has also been sanctified and made the temple of God'.
If he has been sanctified and made the temple of God, I ask,
•< " by which conjugal power," S. Name of the holy Trinity, becometh
Aug. says, " she may bear sons of the not the temple of God, unless he forsake
handmaids also, who, il they act not heresy, as neither doth one in avarice
proudly, shall be called into the lot of baptized in the Same Name, unless he
the inheritance; else, will remain with- forsake avarice, which is idolatry." S.
out." 1. c. Aug. de Bapt. iv. 4. §. 6.
1 " One in heresy baptized in the
250 S.Paul{PhU. 1, \^.)speaksof wrong iempers,7iot of heretics.
Epiht. of wluit God ? The Creator ? he could uot, since in Him
■■' „... he Imlh not believed. Christ? neither could he be made
A. 2oo.
II is temple, who denies that Christ is God. The Holy
Ghost? since the Three are One,\\oyv can the Holy Ghost
be at peace with him, who is an enemy either of the Son or
the Father ?
11. In vain then do some, overcome by grounds of reason,
oppose to us custom ; as if custom were greater than truth,
or that were not to be followed in spiritual things, wdiich has
been revealed by the Holy Spirit, as the better way. For
one who errs through simplicity may be pardoned, as the
1 Tim. Apostle Paul says of himself: /, who was before a bias-
' ' phenier^ and a jjcrsecutor, and injurious, obtained mercy,
because I did it ignorantly. But he who after inspiration
and revelation given, advisedly and knowingly perseveres in
the error into which he had fallen, sins without pardon on
the ground of ignorance. For, overcome by reason, he striveth
through presumption and obstinacy. Nor let any say, what
we have received from the Apostles, that we follow; for the
Apostles handed down only one Church and one Baptism,
and that appointed only in the same Church ; nor do we
faid that any, who had been baptized by heretics, was after-
wards received with that baptism, and communicated, so that
the Apostles should appear to have sanctioned the baptism
of heretics.
12. For as to what some allege, as favouring heretics, that
Philip, the Apostle Paul said, Only, every way, whether in pretence
' ■ or in truth, be Christ preached''' : this too, we find, can avail
nothing to their support who favour and side with heretics.
For Paul, in his Epistle, was not speaking of heretics or of
their baptism, whence it could be shewn that he had laid
down any thing thereto relating. He was speaking of
brethren, whether such as walked disorderly and contrary to
Ecclesiastical discipline, or such as kept the truth of the
Gospel in the fear of God. And he alleged that some of
these spoke the word of the Lord stedfastly and fearlessly,
"^^ The subjunctive " dum-annuntie- as the Vers. Antiq. from two Mss. Mill
tur" (the present Vulg.) occurs in all quotes a reading KaTttyyiw^aSu, in
the citations from the fathers Sabatier Eus. as (Ecum. says many heretics cor-
ad loc. who however gives the indicative rupted this text.
Apostles abhor heretics as Anti-Christ s. 251
others were acting in envy and strife ; that some had main-
tained benevolent affection towards himself, others had che-
rished malevolent strife. Yet that he bore all patiently, so
long as whether in truth or in pretence, the Name of Christ,
which Paul preached, might come to the knowledge of
many; and the word as yet but newly sown and unordered,
might spread through the preaching of those that spoke. More-
over, it is one thing for those within, in the Church, to speak
of the Name of Christ : another, for those without and acting
against the Church, to baptize in the Name of Christ. Where-
fore let not those who side with heretics, allege that which
Paul spake of brethren ; but let them shew whether he thought
any concession should be made to a heretic, or sanctioned
their faith and baptism, or ruled that faithless and blas-
phemers could receive remission of sins without the Church.
13. But if we consider what the Apostles thought of heretics,
we shall find that in all their Epistles they execrated and
abhorred the sacrilegious wickedness of heretics. For when
they say, their word will spread as doth a canker ; how can
that word give remission of sins, which spreads as a canker^ Tim.
. ^ 17
to the ears of them that hear it ? And when they say, there "'
is no fellowship between righteousness and unrighteousness, 2 Cor.
no commimionbetiveen. light and darkness ; how can either '
darkness enlighten, or unrighteousness justify } And when
they say, they are not of God, but are of the spirit ofAnti-^ John
Christ ; how can they do spiritual and Divine things, who '
are enemies of God, and whose breast the spirit of Anti-
christ has possessed ? Wherefore if, rejecting the errors of
human contentiousness, we return with sincere and religious
faith to Evangelic authority and Apostolic tradition, we shall
perceive that they have no part in the saving grace of the
Church, who, scattering and assailing the Church of Christ,
are by Christ Himself called enemies, by His Apostles anti-
christs.
14. Nor is there any plea, why any, for the circumvention
of Christian truth, should use against us the Name of Christ,
saying, " All wheresoever and howsoever" baptized in the
» The words cited from Pope Ste- ct«f Eus. vii.2.) Butin§.7.andbel.§. 15.
phen's letter (Ep. 74 init.) are "a and the Ep. of Firmilian (Ep. 75. §. 9.)
quacunque hseresi," (1$ e'lati' «?» a/g»- the word " quomodocunque" is used, as
252 To believe in Christ avails not, if other faith unsound.
Epibt. Name of Jesus Christ, have obtained the grace of Baptism :"
;^-2^ whereas Christ Himself speaketh and saith, xVo^ every one
M:it. r, that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord,shaU enter into the kingdom
^^' of heaven ; and again He forewarncth and instructeth us,
that no one should lightly be deceived by false prophets and
Mat.24, false Christs in His Name. Many, He saith, shall come in
My Name, saying, 1 am Christ, and shall deceive many.
ver. 25. And afterwards He added, saying, Beuare, behold I have
told you all things before. Whence it appeareth that we
are not at once to admit and adopt whatsoever is professed
in the Name of Christ, but that only which is done in the
truth of Christ. Whereas, moreover, in the Gospels and the
Apostolic Epistles, mention is made of the efficacy of the
Name of Christ to the remission of sins, — this is not so said,
as though The Son could avail, to any, without the Father,
or against the Father; but that the Jews, who boasted that
they had the Father, might see that the Father would avail
them nothing, unless they believed in the Son Whom He
had sent. For they who know God the Father, the Creator,
ought also to know the Son, Christ; lest they should deceive
and soothe themselves as having the Father Alone, without the
John!*, acknowledgment of His Son, Who also said, iNTo man cometh
unto ike Father, but by Me. But that it is the knowledge of
Johni7, Both which saves. He, the Same, declareth, saying, This is
life eternal, that they might know Thee the Only True God,
and Jesus Christ, Whoirt Thou hastsetit. Since then according
to the preaching and testimony of Christ Himself, the Father
Who sent must first be known, then Christ, Who was sent; nor
can there be any hope of salvation, except Both together ai'e
known, how, when God the Father not only is not k7iou;9if
but is even blasphemed, can they, who, among heretics,
were said to be baptized in the Name of Christ, be thought
to have obtained remission of sins ^
here, "ubicunque et quomodocunque." Eymericus directoriuiii Inquisitor, p.
The meaning is doubtless the same, 266. quoted by Bal.) supposes Pope
there beinp no ground to think that Stephen to have had the meaning, which
Pope Stephen would have accounted corresponds most exactly to these words
Baptism, otherwise than in the Name of S. Cyprian, and that his judgment
of the Trinitj', valid. In the Ep. of and that of St. C. were corrected by
Firm. § 19. it stands " quieunque et the Council of Nice. Pegna, in his
ubicunque." Pope Benedict XII. how- comm. on Eymer., thijiks as above
ever, when Cardinal, (in his answers to stated ; Bal. leaves it doubtful.
the errors of the Fratricelli in Nic.
C]tristoiilyimmed,for J eios already believedin the Father. 253
15. For the case of the Jews in the time of Apostles was
one, the condition of the Gentiles is another. The Jews,
because they had already received the most ancient baptism
of the Law and of Moses, were to be baptized also in the
Name of Jesus Christ, according to what Peter says to
them in the Acts of the Apostles, Be^wiit, and be baptized Ads 2,
every one of you in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ for '^^'^^'
the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the
Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you and to your
children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the
Lord our God shall call. Peter makes mention of Jesus
Christ, not as if the Father should be omitted, but that the
Son should be added to the Father. But, when after the
Resurrection, the Apostles are sent by the Lord to the
Gentiles, they are commanded to baptize the Gentiles in the Mat.28,
Name of the Father, and of the 8on, and of the Holy Ghost. ^^•
How then do some say that a Gentile " baptized wheresoever
and howsoever," without the Church, yea and against the
Church, so that it be "in the Name of Jesus Christ," can obtain
remission of sins; whereas Christ Himself commands the
Gentiles to be baptized in the full and united Trinity ?
Unless, indeed, he who denies Christ, is denied by Christ,
but he who denies His Father, Whom Christ Himself con-
fessed, is not denied ; and he who blasphemes against Him,
Whom Christ called His Lord and God, obtains, as a reward
from Christ, remission of sins, and the sanctification of
Baptism !
16. But by what authority can any one, who denies God
the Creator, the Father of Christ, obtain remission of sins in
Baptism, since Christ received the very power, by which we
are baptized and sanctified, from the same Father, Whom He
called greater than Himself, by Whom He desired to be Johni4,
glorified, Whose will He fulfilled even unto the obedience of j?"j- j
drinking the cup, and submitting to death ? What else is it
therefore than to become a partaker with blaspheming heretics,
to be willing to uphold and assert, that one, who blasphemeth
and sinneth against the Father and Lord and God of Christ,
can obtain remission of sins in the Name of Christ .'' Then,
also, of what sort is it, that he who denies the Sou of God
hath not The Father ; yet that he who denies The Father
254 Natural piety rejects belief in the Son without the Father.
Epist. should be thought to have The Son; whereas the Son Him-
^^^^^"t self testifieth and saith, No man can come unto 3Ie, except it
Z^\^^Q were given unlo him of My Father ; so that it is evident that
^'^^ no remission of sins can in Baptism be received of the Son,
which the Father hath not granted ; especially since He
Mat. 16 rlsenhcre repeateth the same and saith, Every 2^lunt ivhich
^^' My heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up.
17, But if disciples of Christ will not learn from Christ,
what veneration and honour is due to the Father's Name,
let them learn at least from examples of this earth and this
world, and let them know that Christ not without the severest
LukeiG, rebuke declared. The children of this world are in their
generation wiser than the children of light. In this world,
if a man has offered insult to the father of any, if in con-
tumely and wantonness he has, by slanderous tongue, wounded
his good name and honour, the son is indignant and angry,
and, with whatever might he has, seeketh to avenge the wrong
of his injured father. Thinkest thou, that Christ grants
impunity to the impious and profane who blaspheme His
Father, and that He remits their sins in Baptism, who it is
plain, when baptized, still cast the same revilings against the
Person of the Father, and sin with the never-ceasing wicked-
ness of a blasphemous tongue ? Can a Christian, can a
servant of God, in mind conceive this, or in belief receive it,
or in speech utter it .? And where ^vill be the precepts of the
Exod. Divine law, which say, Honour thy father and thy mother^
' ' if the name of father which in man is commanded to be
honoured, in God is insulted with impunity ? Where that
Mat.l6, which Christ Himself lays down in the Gospel, saying, He
that cur seth father or mother, let him die the death: if He
Who commands that such as curse their parents after the
flesh, be punished and put to death. Himself quickeneth
rcvilers of their Heavenly and Spiritual Father, and enemies
of the Church their Mother? An execrable and abhorred
thing is it, which some assert, that He Who threatcneth one
blaspheming against the Holy Ghost, as guilty of eternal
sin *■, Himself in saving Baptism sanctifieth the blasphemers
of God the Father. And yet they who think that they ought
to communicate with such, when they come to the Church,
'' Mark 3, 29. see p. 40. not.
Martyrdom in heresy unavailing. 255
without Baptism, do not consider that they become partakers
of other men^s sins, yea, of eternal sins, admitting without
Baptism, those who in Baptism only can put oif the sins of
their blasphemies.
18. Moreover, how foolish and perverse is it, when the
very heretics, having re]uidiated and abandoned their former,
whether error or wickedness, acknowledge the truth of the
Church, that we should mutilate the powers and sacrament
of the same truth, and tell them when coming in penitence,
that they had received remission of sins, whereas they confess
that they have sinned, and are therefore come for the Church's
pardon ? Wherefore, dearest brother, we ought firmly to
maintain and teach the Faith and truth of the Catholic
Church, and, in the whole line of the Evangelic and Apostolic
precepts, set forth the order of the Divine dispensation and
unity. Can the power of Baptism be greater or better than
Confession, than Martyrdom, whereby he who corf esses Christ
before men is baptized in his own blood ? And yet neither
does this baptism profit the heretic, although he has con-
fessed Christ and been put to death out of the Church, unless
the patrons and advocates of heretics declare heretics, when
put to death for a false confession of Christ, to be martyrs,
and, contrary to the testimony of the Apostle, who says, that
it would profit them nothing although, they should give their i Cor.
bodies to be burned and slain, assign to them the glory and '
crown of martyrdoin! But if not even the Baptism of a public
Confession and of blood can profit a heretic to salvation,
because salvation is not without the Church, how much
rather will it avail him nothing, that, in a lurking place and
den of robbers, bedewed with a defiling and adulterous water,
he has not only not laid aside his old sins, but even gathered
upon him new and greater ! Wherefore Baptism cannot be
in common to us and heretics, to whom neither God the
Father, nor Christ the Son, nor the Holy Ghost, nor the
Faith, nor the Church herself, are in common. And therefore
they who come from heresy to the Church must needs be
baptized ; that so they who in tlie legitimate and true and
only Baptism of the holy Church are by Divine regeneration
prepared for the kingdom of God, may obtain both Sacra-
ments % for that it is written, Except a man be horn of water J oha 3,
<= See Ep. 72. init.
250 Catechumen, if (I Martyr jlike the thief,bapiized in his blood.
Epist. and of the Sjx'rif, he cannot enter into the kingdom of
LXXIll. ^ J '
It). On tliis place, some, as though by human reasonings
they could make void the truth of the teaching of the Gospel,
object to us the case of Catechumens, and ask, " if one of
these, before he is baptized in the Church, should be seized
and put to death on confession of the Name, would he lose
the hope of salvation and the reward of his Confession,
because he was not previously born again of water ?" Let
then such abettors and favourers of heretics know, first, that
those Catechumens hold the entire Faith and truth of the
Church, and to their victory over the Devil go forth from the
camp of God with a full and undefiled acknowledgment of
God the Father, and of Christ, and of the Holy Ghost;
next, that neither are they deprived of the Sacrament of
Baptism, being baptized with that most glorious and highest
Lakei2 Baptism of blood, whereof the Lord also said, that He had
so. another Baptism to he baptized with. But that those baptized
'Pas- in their own blood and sanctified by Suffering*, are perfected,
and obtain the grace of the Divine promise, the same Lord
declares in the Gospel, when He speaks to the thief who
believed and confessed in the very act of Suffering'', and
Luke23, promises that he should be with Him in paradise". Where-
43.
<1 or " during the very Passion" of in Christ, whereby the robber confessed
our Lord, as that which enhanced the that Christ was indeed the Son of God,
value of the Confession, that he re- was the blood of a Confessor. This
cognised Him, as the Son of God, when blood Christ joined to His own, and of
" marred more than any man," and a robber made him partaker of His
" ceasing to be of the sons of men." Blood and a joint-heir ; and in the
Else, here and above, it seems as though blood of him, now made joint-heir with
St. C. used the word " Passione," as Himself, was the Baptism." S. Jerome
though, by the very word, to denote Ep. 58. ad Paulin. init. (quoted by
that Suifering for Christ's sake becomes Bal.) " The thief exchanges the cross
sanctified by His meritorious Suffering, for paradise, and maketh the punish-
passes into It, becomes enveloped by It. ment of murder, martyrdom." So Are-
The robber, so soon as he confessed tas and others, ib.
Christ, became a witness for Christ " S. Aug. (de Bapt. iv. 22.) thinks
against the world, and, through Him that the case of the dying thief shews
Whom he confessed, the instrument of still further, that " not only may suft'er-
punishment became that of martyrdom, ing for the Name of Christ supply what
Rig. says, " In the passion of that was wanting of Baptism, but faith und
robber, a twofold period is to be con- conversion of the heart, if the narrow-
sidered, and so a twofold man, a two- ness of the time admit not that the
fold blood. The blood shed before he mystery of Baptism be administered,
believed, was blood of a robber ; after. For neither was that thief crucified for
the blood of a Christian. The blood of the Name of Christ, but for the deserts
the robber was the punishment of crime; of his own deeds ; nor did he suffer be-
but his blood, when now a Christian, cause he believed, but believed while
shed amid the very testimony of faith suffering.
God rectifies errom committed ihrouyh simplicity. 257
lore we who preside over the Faith and truth, ought not to
deceive and mislead those who come to the Faith and truth,
and, doing penance, seek that their sins be forgiven them ;
but, being restored and reformed by us, we should instruct
them by heavenly discipline for the kingdom of heaven.
20. But some will say, " What then will become of those
who in times past coming to the Church from heresy
were admitted without Baptism ?" The Lord is able of His
mercy to grant pardon, and not to sever from the gifts of
His Church, those who being out of simplicity admitted to
the Church, have in the Church fallen asleep. Nor yet,
because there has once been error, must men always eiT;
since it befitteth wise men who fear God, gladly and
unhesitatingly to obey the truth, when laid open and plainly
seen, rather than pertinaciously and obstinately to contend
for heretics against brethren and fellow-bishops.
21, Nor let any think that heretics, because Baptism is
proposed to them, will be held back from coming to the
Church, as offended with the name of a second Baptism.
Nay, rather, on this very account are they driven to a
necessity of coming, by the testimony of the truth made
known and proved to them. For if they shall find it
determined and settled by our judgment and sentence, that
the Baptism with which they are there baptized is accounted
right and lawful, they will think that they also duly and
lawfully^ have a Church, and the other gifts of the Church;
nor will they need to come to us, in that having Baptism
they appear to have the rest also. But when they know that
there is no Baptism without, nor can remission of sins be given
out of the Church, they hasten to us more eagerly and more
promptly, and implore the privileges and gifts of the Church
their Mother ; assured that they cannot by any means attain
to the true pi'omise of Divine grace, unless they first come to
the truth of the Church. Nor will heretics refuse to be
f S. Aug. says (de Bapt. v. 7-) they u.-'eth it. But he useth it not law-
have it but " not duly and lawfully, fully, who useth it apainst the law, as
Yet they cannot say that they have it every one doth, who being baptized
not, since we recognise the Sacrament liveth sinfully, whether within, or with-
of the Lord in the words of the Gospel out," as, he continues, " the law is
[i. e. ' in the Name of, &c.') They good if a man use it lawfully," yet
have then lawful Baptism, but not neither wa^ it not good, or null, if not
lawfully. — A man so hath it, as he so used.
258 Greatness of John and inferiority of his Baptism.
EprsT. baptized among us with the true and lawful Baptism of the
X^'q, Church, when they shall have learnt from us, that those also
were baptized by Paul, who had been already baptized with
Act3i9, jQ]jj^'g Baptism, as we read in the Acts of the Apostles.
22. And now, by some amongst us, the baptism of heretics
is asserted to have the possession, and, as if from a certain
odium of rebaptizing, it is thought unlawful to baptize after
the enemies of God, though we find that they were baptized
whom John had baptized^, that John, who was accounted
'iAa.t.u, greater among the Prophets, he who was filled with Divine
Luke 1, grace while yet in his mother's womb, he who was upheld in
^^' .» the spirit and power of Elias, not an enemy, but a forerunner
and herald of the Lord, who not only foretold our Lord in
words, but also shewed Him to the sight, who baptized
Christ Himself by Whom all others are baptized. But if
a heretic, by baptizing first, could obtain the right of
Baptism, Baptism will no longer belong to him that possesses
it, but to him that first seizeth it; and since Baptism and the
Church cannot in any way be separated and detached from
each other *■; he who has first been able to seize Baptism,
has in like manner seized the Church ; and thou comest to
appeal" a heretic to him, in that, being anticipated, thou art
found the last comer; thou, who, by yielding and giving way,
hast abandoned the right thou hadst received. But how
dangerous it is in Divine things for any one to yield his right
Gen. 25, and power, holy Scripture declares, when in Genesis Esau
thereby lost his birthright, and could not afterwards recover
what he had once given up.
These things' I have written to you briefly, dearest brother,
K On the Baptism of John, see tha himself in all things," (de Bapt. iii. 3. §.
statements of the Fathers, " Scriptural 5 ) and as '■ the blessed Cyprian, whom
Views of Holy Raptism," p. 242 — 271. the holy Mother, the Church, counts
on that of our Lorii, ib. p. 27G — 293. among those few and rare m.en of most
h S. Aug. (de Bapt. v. 16, IG. §. 20.) excellent grace," (ib. vi. 2. §. 3.) here
contends that this is not so, since Bap- (v. 1 /. §. 22. 23.) he says, " reading and
tism abides in one who forsakes the often re-reading these peaceful strains.
Church, though not availably. I cannot be therewith sated, there ex-
' HavingcitftdsonieofS. Augustine's haleth from them such a pleasurable
strictures on the arguments of S. Cy- sense of brotherly love, there over-
prian, it seems right to subjoin his, in floweth such mighty sweetness of cha-
part, affecting words on this close of the rity," and then, having quoted them.
Epistle. He elsewhere in the same proceeds thus: " In these words are
work speaks of S. Cyprian as " a Catho- many things to be considered, whoiein
lie Bishop, a Catholic Martyr, who in the radiance of (^hristian charity gleams
proportion to his greatness humbled forth in this man, who ' loved the beauty
J
St. C's moderation: how loved and revered hy S. Aug. 259
according to my poor ability, prescribing to or prejudging
no one, that each Bishop should not do what he thinks right,
having the free exercise of his own judgment. We, as far
as in us lies, do not for heretics contend with our Colleagues
of the house of the Lord, and the place
of the tabernacle of His habitation.'
First, that what he held he expressed ;
then, that he uttered it so mildly and
peacefully, in that he maintained the
peace of the Church with those who
held otherwise, appreciating the health-
fulness of the bond of unity, loved it so
much and upheld it in sobriety, saw
and felt that they too who held other-
wise could so hold without injury to
charity. For not with evil men would
he say that he ' maintained the Divine
harmony and the peace of the Lord,'
for a good man may have peace towards
the evil, but cannot maintain with them
that peace which they maintain not.
Finally, ' prescribing to and prejudging
no one, that each Bishop should not do
what he thinks right, having the free
exercise of bis own judgment' he left
room even for such as ourselves, to
treat of those things in peace with him.
For he is present with us, not only by
his writings, but still more by that very
charity, which lived so mightily in him
and could never die. Longing then to
cleave to and be knit in one with him,
if I be not hindered by the disharmony
of my sins, aided by his prayers, I will, if
I may, learn by his Epistles, with what
exceeding peace and consolation the
Lord through him governed His Church,
and, through the tender influence of
his writings, clad with the loving feel-
ings of humility, if, with the whole
Church, I in any thing hold more
truly, yet will T not prefer my own
heart to his, even wherein he, holding
otherwise, was yet not severed from the
whole Church. For the might of his
excellence stood out more eminently,
in that, while that question was pend-
ing, not having been yet discussed, he,
holding differently from many of his
Colleagues, maintained such moderation
as by no taint of schism to maim the
holy society of the Church of God,
than if, without that virtue, he had in
all things held rightly and as they.
For I should not please him, were I to
seem to prefer his genius and power of
speech and richness of teaching to that
holy Council of all nations, whereat he
too was present through the >mity of
the Spirit; especially where he now is,
placed in such full light of truth, where
he seeth most certainly what here most
peacefully he sought. For out of that
rich abundance, he smileth on all this
seeming eloquence of ours as the un-
formed essays of infancy ; there he seeth
by what rule of piety he here acted, in
that nothing was dearer to him than
the unity of the Church; there too,
with pleasurableness inettablc, he be-
holdeth by what all-merciful dispensa-
tion of His Providence, the Lord, in
order to heal our swellings, ' chose the
foolish things of the world to confound
the wise,' and in the ranks of the
members of His Church hath ordered
all so healthfully, that no one should
say that, for any talents or learning,
which he as yet knew not by Whose
gift he had, he was chosen to the help
of the Gospel, and so be inflated with a
pestilential pride. Oh how doth Cyprian
rejoice ! with what deeper calmness doth
he there behold, ho\v exceeding health-
fully it was ordered for man's salvation,
that even in the Christian holy writings
of well-skilled men, there may be found
what justly may be censured, but in the
writings of the fishermen is not so
found. Fully assured of this joy of that
holy soul, I neither venture any way
to think or to affirm that my own
writings are free from all error, nor, as
to this his opinion, wherein he judged
that such as came from heretics were
to be received otherwise than in times
past they had been, (as himself tes-
tifieth,) or now are, is it my own
opinion which I prefer to his, but that
of the holy Catholic Church, which he
so loved and loveth, in which he ' bore'
such abundant ' fruit, with patience;'
whose eritireness he alone was not, yet
in its entireness he remained ; whose
stock he never quitted, but ' bearing'
fruit' in it, was, ' that he might bring
forth more fruit,' purged by the Hea-
venly ' Husbandman ;' for whose peace
and unity, ' lest with the tares there be
plucked up the whent' also, those ex-
ceeding evils of men placed with him-
self in that unity, he both with the
freedom of truth reproved, and witli
the grace of charity endured."
260 Broadness of Pope Slepheita rule againsl re-baptizing.
Epist. and fellow-Bishops, with whom I maintain the Divine harmony
LXXIII
^ ggg ' and the peace of the Lord, especially since the Apostle says,
] Cor. //<'"// '"'"' seem to be co/ttenfious, ne have no such custom,
11, IG. 'iigUJi(,y i},f> Churches of God. Charity of spirit, llie reverence
of our College, the bond of faith, and the harmony of the
priesthood, are by us maintained with patience and meekness.
For this cause too, we have now, as far as our poor ability
availed, by the permission and inspiration of the Lord,
written a treatise on " The benefit of Patience," which for
our mutual affection we have transmitted to you.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE LXXIV.
Cyprian to his brother Pompeiiis^, greeting.
I. Although in the letters of which I sent you copies,
dearest brother, I have fully expressed all which is to be said
upon baptizing heretics ; yet since you have desired to be
informed what answer our brother Stephen returned to my
letter, T have sent you a copy of that answer; on reading
which, you will more and more discover his error, in that he
endeavours to uphold the cause of heretics against Christians
and against the Church of God. For among other things,
arrogant or extraneous or self-contradictory, which he wrote
without due instruction and caution, he moreover added this,
" If then any shall come to you' from any heresy whatsoever,
be there no innovations, beyond what has been handed down.
^ Bp. ofSabrata (Cone. Carth.^. pen.) S. Cyprian's judgment. Thus de Bapt.
in the I'rov. Tripolit. c. Petil. c. 14. " There were two Bi-
' vos Bal. from 7 old Mss. This also shopsof mosteminentChurches.the Ro-
seems the " arrogance" of which St. C. man namely and Carthaginian, Stephen
had just spoki'n, that Stephen wrote and Cyprian, both abiding in Catholic
authoritatively, whereas St. C. asserts unity ; ofwhoni Stephen judged that the
the independent responsibility of each Baptism of Christ was iii no case to be
Bishop, and writes to and of the Bishop repeated, and was heavily displeased
of Rome as a " brother," (frater. for with those who so did. But Cyprian
which JMss. as Bal observes, according thought that those baptized in heresy or
to the modern usage, often substitute schism, as not having the Baptism of
pater, &c.) S. Augustine often implies Christ, were to be baptized in the Ca-
that they were on equal terms, think- tholic Church. Many thought with
ing only that a subsequent decision of Stephen, some also with Cyprian ; both,
the universal Church had reversed with them, abiding in unitv."
No genuine tradition can yo against Scripture. 261
namely, that hands be laid on such to repentance ; since
those who are properly" heretics do not baptize such as come
to them from one another, but only admit them to com-
munion." He has forbidden one coming from any heresy
whatsoever to be baptized in the Church, that is, he has
adjudged the baptisms of all heretics to be right and lawful.
And whereas the several heresies have several baptisms and
divers sins, he, communicating with the baptism of them all,
has heaped wp the sins of all in one mass into his own bosom.
And he has enjoined "that there be no innovations beyond
what has been handed down ;" as though he innovated
who, maintaining unity, claims the one Baptism for the one
Church, and not he rather, who, forgetful of unity, adopts the
deceitful defilements of a profane immersion.
2. " Be there no innovation," he says, " beyond what has
been handed down ' to us." Whence is that tradition } i tradi-
Whether does it descend from the authority of the Lord*"°^
and the Gospel, or does it come from the injunctions and
Epistles of the Apostles } For that we are to do what is
WTitten, God testifieth and admonisheth, saying to Joshua,
This hook of the law shall not depart out of thy month, but Josh, i,
thou shall meditate therein day and nigJit, that thou mayest
observe to do according to all that is ivritten therein. Like-
wise the Lord, sending His Apostles, directs that the nations
should be baptized and taught to observe all things whatso- Mat.28,
ever He had commanded. If then it is commanded in the^^*
Gospel, or is contained in the Epistles or Acts of the Apostles,
that " such as come from any heresy whatsoever should not
be baptized, but hands only laid on them in order to repent-
ance ;" then be this Divine and holy tradition observed.
But if heretics are every where called nothing else than
enemies and Antichrists ; if they are pronounced to be
persons to be avoided, subverted, and condemned of them- Tit. 3,
selves ; why is it that tliey should not be condemned by us, '
who it is plain from Apostolical testimony are already con-
demned of themselves'^ So that no one should defame the
Apostles, as if they approved the baptisms of heretics, or
■n Pope Stephen apparently, as S. tics;" S. Cyprian extends it to the
Basil, limited heresy lo misbelief as to rejection of any article of the Creed,
the Blessed Trinity, and so ree;arded and so classes them with all other
the NovHtiaiis as not " properly here- heretics.
202 Worst heretics after Apostles; tradition not to relax Scr.
Epist. communicated with them, without the Baptism of the Church,
LXXIV
a72oG.
.-2^' when tlie Apostles wrote such things concerning heretics;
and this, when the more grievous pestilences of heresy had
not yet broken forth, when Marcion the Pontian had not yet
emerged from Pontus ", whose master Cerdon " came to Rome
during the Episcopate of Hyginus, the ninth Bishop in the
City ; whom Marcion following and adding fresh enlarge-
ments to his crimes, more shamelessly and headlong than
the rest set himself to blaspheme God the Father, the Creator;
and furnished guiltier and heavier arms to the heretical fury,
which, with sacrilegious weapons, rebelled against the Church.
3. But if it is acknowledged that heresies afterwards became
more numerous and worse ; and if in times past it was no
where at all commanded, or written, that hands only should
be laid on a heretic to repentance, and so communion be
granted him ; and if there is but one Baptism, which is with
us, and is within, and hath by the Divine vouchsafement
been granted to the Church alone; what obstinacy is that, or
what presumption to prefer human tradition to Divine ordi-
nances, and not to perceive that God is displeased and
angered, as often as human tradition relaxes and sets aside
the Divine command ! as lie saith loudly by the prophet
18.29, Isaiah, T/tis people hoiioureth Me with their lips, but their
jViaMs" '<ear< is far from Me. But in vain do they worship Me.,
^- 9- teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. The
Lord also in the Gospel, in like manner, reproving and
Mark 7, rebuking, declareth, Ye reject the commandment of God,
that ye may keep your own tradition. Which precept the
blessed Apostle bearing in mind, himself also warns and
1 Tim.6, instructs us, saying. If any man teach other uise and consent
^' ■ ^- not to the wholesome words of our Lord Jesus Christ and to
His doctrine, he is proud, knowing nothing; from such
withdraw thyself.
4. Truly, an excellent and legitimate tradition is pro-
pounded by our brother Stephen's teaching, supplying us
with an adequate authority ! For in the same place of his
Kpistle he has added, "since those who are properly heretics
" porhaps, as a sort of monster from savagcness of the country, asTert. adv.
the Euxine, (there being a sort of irony Rlarc. i. init.
in the wiird Pontu«,) at all events, as " S. Iren. i. 28.
Hal., \vith reference to the proverbial
The Holy Ghost cannot be with heretics. 263
do not baptize such as come to them from one another, but
only admit them to communion." For to this depth of ill
hath the Chmxh of God and spouse of Christ sunk, that she
is to follow the example of heretics, that to celebrate the
heavenly Sacraments light must borrow her order from dark-
ness, and Christians do the same as Antichrists. But what
blindness of mind is it, what perverseness, not to acknowledge
the unity of the Faith which proceeds from God the Father,
and from the tradition of Jesus Christ our Lord and God !
0. For if the Church is therefore not with heretics, because
it is one and cannot be divided, and if the Holy Ghost is
therefore not with them, because He is One, and cannot be
with profane persons and strangers, surely Baptism also
which consists in the same unity, cannot be with heretics,
because it cannot be separated either from the Church or
from the Holy Ghost.
7. Or if they attribute the effect of Baptism to the Majesty
of the Name, so that they who are wheresoever and how-
soever p baptized in the Name of Jesus Christ, must be
deemed to be renewed and sanctified, why should not also
hands be by them laid'' on the person baptized, in the Name
of the Same Christ, for the receiving of the Holy Ghost ?
Why does not the same Majesty of the Same Name avail in
the laying on of hands, which they contend hath availed in
the sanctification of Baptism } For if any, born out of the
Church, can become the temple of God ; why cannot the
Holy Ghost also be poured on this temple ? For he who has
been sanctified, his sins being laid aside in Baptism, and
has been spiritually formed into a new man, is made fit for
receiving the Holy Ghost ; for that the Apostle says, As Gal. 3,
many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on
Christ. He then who being baptized among heretics can
put on Christ, much more can he receive the Holy Ghost,
Whom Christ hath sent. Otherwise He That hath been
sent will be greater than Him That sent, if one baptized
without may come indeed to put on Christ, but could not re-
P see ab. on Ep. 73. p. 2.51. n. a. less; but for the uniting through love,
1 S. Aug. (de Bapt. V.23.) interprets which is tlie greatest gift of the Holy
this, not of confirmation but of their re- Spirit, without which whatever other
storalion as penitents. " Unless hands holy things there may be in a man,
were laid on one coming from heresy, avail not to salvation, hands are laid
he would be judged to be wholly blame- on heretics when amended."
264 New birth of the Spirit in Baptism, yi/t in Cofijirt?iation.
Epist. ceive the Holv ST)irit; as if either Christ could be put on with-
. -56 *^"t the Spirit, or the Spirit be separated from Christ. How
uunieaning too were it, that whereas the second birth, whereby
we are bom in Christ through the laver of regeneration, is
spiritual, some say that man may be spiritually born among
heretics, with wlioni they deny the Spirit to be. For water
alone cannot cleanse sins and sanctify a man, unless it have
also the Holy Ghost. Wherefore they must needs concede
either that the Spirit is there, where they say Baptism is ;, or
that that is not Baptism, where the Spirit is not, in that
Baptism cannot be without the Spirit.
8. AVhat an act then is it to assert and contend, that they can
be the sons of God, who have not been born in the Church 1
For that it is Baptism wherein the old man dies and the new is
born, the blessed Apostle makes manifest and proves, saying,
Tit. 3, 5. He sai'ed iis hij the uashing of regeneration. But if re-
generation is in the ivashing, that is, in Baptism, how can
heresy, which is not the spouse of Christ, through Christ
engender sons"^ to God.? For it is the Church alone, which,
joined and united to Christ, spiritually beareth sons, the
Eph. 5, same Apostle again saying, Christ loved the Church, and
25 26 ...
gava Himself' for it, that He might sanctify and cleanse it
with the uashing of nater. If therefore she is the beloved
and spouse of Christ, who alone is sanctified by Christ, and
alone is cleansed by His washing, it is plain that heresy,
which is not the spouse of Christ, nor can neither be cleansed
or sanctified by His washing, cannot bear sons to God.
Moreover a person is not born by the laying on of hands,
when he receives the Holy Ghost, but in Baptism ; that so
being already born he may receive the Spirit, as was done in
Gen. 2, the first man Adam. For God first /brw/et/ //<>w, and then
breathed into his nostrils the breath of life. For the Spirit
cannot be received, except there is first one to receive it.
But since the birth of Christians is in Baptism, and the
generation of Baptism and sanctificalion are with that one
spouse of Christ who can spiritually conceive and bear sons
to God, where and of wl)om and to whom is he born, who is
not a son ol" the Clnnch, so as to have God for his Father,
before he has the Church for his mother ?
i). But since no heresy whatever, nor indeed any schism,
f see S. Aug. ;ib. p. 240. n. k.
Per ilof priest in Daijof Judgment, whoupholda not God''slaw.265
being without, can have the sanctification of Baptism out of
the Church, why has the unyielding obstinacy of our brother
Stephen burst out to such a pitch, that he should contend
that sons are born to God even from the baptism of Marcion,
of Valentinus also and Apelles, and of the rest who blaspheme
against God the Father? and that he should say that re-
mission of sins is there given in the Name of Jesus Christ,
where blasphemies are uttered against the Father and against
Christ our Lord God ?
10. In this place, dearest brother, we ought, duly estimating
the faith and sacred character of our priestly function, to con-
sider whether the account of a priest of God can stand in
the Day of Judgment, who upholds and approves and allows
the baptisms of blasphemers, whereas the Lord threatens and
says, And now, O ye priests, tJiis commandment is for you. Ma\. 2,
Jj ye will not hear, and if ye will not lay it to heart, to give ' '
glory unto My Name, saith the Lord of hosts, I will even
send a curse upon you, and J will curse your blessings.
Does he give glory to God, who communicates with the
baptism of Marcion ? Does he give glory to God, who
judges that remission of sins is given by those who blaspheme
God ? Does he give glory to God, who asserts that sons are
born to God without, of an adulteress and a harlot ? Does
he give glory to God, vvlio not maintaining the unity and
truth proceeding from the Divine law, upholds heresies
against ihe Church ? Does he give glory to God, who, the
friend of heretics, and enemy to Christians, thinks that
priests of God, defending the truth of Christ, and the unity of
the Church, arc to be excommunicated? If glory is thus
given to God, if the fear of God and His discipline is thus
upheld by His worshippers and priests, let us cast aside our
arms, let us yield ourselves captives, let us deliver over to
the Devil the ordering of the Gospel, the appointments of
Christ, the majesty of God : be the sacramental oaths of our
divine warfare loosed, the ensigns of the heavenly camp
abandoned ; let the Church bow down, and give way to
heretics, light to darkness, faith to faithlessness, hojje to
despair, reason to error, immortality to death, charity to
hatred, truth to falsehood, Christ to antichrist. Well then
may schisms and heresies so spring up daily, and spread more
266 Customs ichich have crept in, must give ivay to truth.
Epist. manifoldly and luxuriantly, and shooting up with snaky
A 256 tresses cast out with greater force their poisonous venom
against the Church of God, when by the advocacy of some,
authority and strength is given them ; when their baptism is
defended, when faith, when truth are abandoned, when what
is done without, against the Church, within is vindicated in
the Church herself. But if, most beloved brother, the fear
of God abides with us, if regard to the faith prevaileth, if we
keep the precepts of Christ, if we maintain the sanctity of
His spouse incorrupt and inviolate, if the words of the Lord
Lukeis, cleave to our thoughts and hearts, where He says. When the
Son of Man comcih, shall He Jind faith on the eai-th?
then, as being faithful soldiers of God, warring for God with
faith and sincere devotion, guard we with faithful constancy
the camp entrusted to us of God.
11. Nor should the custom, which amongst some had
crept in, be an obstacle, that the truth prevail not and over-
come. For a custom without truth is error inveterate.
Wherefore abandoning the error let us follow truth, knowing
Esdras that in Esdras also truth prevaileth, as it is written ; As for
*'^^'^^^' tJie irut]i,it endureth, and is always strong; it livefh and
conquereth for evermore. Willi her there is no accepting of
persons or reicards; hut she doetli the things that are just :
neither in herjudgutent is any unrighteousness; and she is
the strength, kingdom, pouer, and majesty of all ages.
Blessed he the Lord God of truth. This truth Christ
JohnH, shewing to us, says in His Gospel, / am the Truth.
Wherefore if we are in Christ and have Christ in us ; if we
abide in the truth and the truth abideth in us ; let us hold
the things that are true.
12. It happeneth however through a love of presumption
and obstinacy, that men will maintain their own positions
though erroneous and false, rather than yield to what is right
and true, but another's. Providing for this, the blessed
2Tim.2, Apostle Paul writes to Timothy, and admonishes, that a
^*" bishop must not strive, hut should he gentle and teachable'.
But he is teachable, who, meek and gentle, endureth to
learn. For it behoves a Bishop not only to teach, but also
' docibilis; so quoted by Tert. de Prol. §. 5. and S. .A ug. s^p. see Sabatier
Monop. c. 12. by S. Ambr. de Fid. v. ad loc.
When fraditioniscorrupied,theChurc?t7nust goback to Scr.267
to learn ; because he teaches also better, who daily increases
and advances by learning better. This too the same
Apostle teaches us, admonishing, that if any thing better i Cor.
be revealed to another that sitteth by, the first should hold '
his peace.
13. But for religious and simple minds, there is a short
method whereby to put off error, and to discover and extract
the truth. For if we return to the head and original of
Divine tradition, human error ceases ; and having seen into
the grounds of the heavenly sacraments, whatever lay hid
under the gloom and cloud of darkness, is laid open to the
light of truth. If a conduit conveying water, which before
flowed copiously and abundantly, should suddenly fail, do
we not go to the fountain, that there the reason of the failure
may be ascertained, whether the springs having failed, the
water has dried up at the fountain-head ; or whether, flowing
thence in unimpaired fulness, it is stopped in the middle of
its course; that so, if through the defect of leaks or obstruc-
tions in the conduit the water supplied have been hindered
from flowing in a continuous and unbroken stream, then, the
conduit being repaired and strengthened, the water, kept
together, may be supplied for the use and consumption of
the city in the same abundance and fulness, wherewith it
issues from the fountain ? This then it now behoves the
priests of God to do who keep the Divine commandments,
that if the truth has in any respect tottered and faltered,
we should go back to our I/ord, as our Head, and to the
Evangelic and Apostolic tradition ; that so the grounds of
our action might spring thence, whence both our order and
origin took its rise.
14. For it has been delivered to us that there is One God,
and One Christ, and one ho])e, and one faith, and one Church,
and one Baptism appointed only in the one Churcli, from Ephes.
which vmity whosoever shall depart must needs be found *'^*
with heretics ; whom upholding against the Church, he
impugns the luystery of the Divine tradition. A mysterious
image ^ of this unity we see expressed in the Song of Songs, i Sacra-
in
the Person of Christ, Who says; A garden enclosed is My
mentum
sister, My spouse, a fountain sealed, a well of living ?r'a/er, n,„„'s
an orchard of pomegranates. But if His Church is a garden '^^\^^f
268 Scriplvre proofs of oneness of Baptism.
Epist. enclosed, and (i fountain sealed, how can he who is not in
^^^1 the Church, enter the same narden, or drink of its fountain ^
A. 256. ./ ^
' Peter hkewise, setting forth and upholding unity, has charged
and admonished, that we can only be saved by the one only
1 Pet.3, Baptism of the one Church. /// the ark of Noah, few, that
20.
is, eight souls, icere saved by uater, as also Baptism shall in
like manner save you. With how compendious and spiritual
brevity has he set forth the mystery of unity ? For as in that
Baptism of the world, whereby the old ini(}uity was cleansed',
he who was not in the ark of Noah, could not be saved by
water ; so neither now can he appear to be saved by Baptism,
who has not been baptized in the Church, which is founded
in the unity of the Lord after the mystery of the one ark.
15. Having then, dearest brother, searched out and dis-
covered the truth, what we observe and maintain is this, that
all converted to the Church from whatsoever heresy, be
baptized with the alone legitimate Baptism of the Church,
except such as had been baptized before in the Church, and
then had gone over to heretics. For these, when they
return, having done penance, should be received by impo-
sition of hands only, and be restored by the shepherd to the
fold whence they had strayed.
I bid thee, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE LXXV.
Firmilian" to Cyprian, his brother in the Lord, greeting.
We have received, dearest brother, by the deacon whom
you sent, our well-beloved Rogatian, the letter which you
» See ab. Ep. 69. $. 2. p. 222. and some time with him, for the sake of
n. 6. improvement in Divine things." (1. c.
a S. Firmilian was of noble birth in 27.) He was the like-minded friend of
Cappadocia, (S. Greg. Nyss.) was emi- S. Gregory Thaumatiirgus, who con-
rent as a Bishop in A. 23). (Eus. H. fided to bim first his purpose to abandon
E. vi. 26.) He appears to have been a secular philosophy, and give his life
disciple of Origen, and is mentioned by and his thoughts wholly to God. (S.
Eusehius as one of the most distin- Greg. Nyss. vit. S. Greg. Thaum. t. i.
guished of those who looked up to him. p. 542.) S. Greg. Nyss. calls him " an
He valued Origen so much, as " some- ornament of the Church of Cjesarea."
times to bring him to his own country (ib.) S. Dionysius the Great counts
for the benefit of the Churches, some- him among the most illustrious Bishops
times to visit hitn in .Tudaea, passing of his time, (ap. Eus. H. E. vii. 5.)
Oneness of CJirisUans, houerer separated in space. SOi)
addressed to me, and we gave most hearty thanks to the
Lord, for that it has happened, that we who are separated
from one another in body, are so united in spirit ; as though
we were not merely living in one country, but dwelling
together in one and the selfsame house. And this too may
be said, since the spiritual house of God is one. For it shalliB.2,2.
come to pass, saith the Prophet, in the last days, that the
mountain of the Lord shall be manifest, and the house of
God above the tops of the mountains : wherein such as meet
together are with gladness united ; according, as in the
Psalm, request is made to the Lord, to dwell in the house o/*Ps.27,4.
the Lord all the days of his life. Whence too it is elsewhere
made manifest, that saints have great delight in meeting
together: Behold, he says, hoir good and how pleasant it ^,sPs. 133,
for brethren to divell together in unity. For unity and
peace and concord afford the highest pleasure, not only to
Eusebius, as (with S. Greg. Thaum.
and six others) one of the most eminent
of the very large Council of Antioch,
which condemned Paul of Samosata. (ib.
0. 28.) He is quoted by S. Basil, (from
his then extant writings,) as an autho-
rity in doctrine, (de Sp. S. c. 29.)
Theodoret calls him " an illustrious
person, and possessed both of secular
and divine knowledge.'' (Hser. Fab. ii.
8.) He seems to state that he himself
had with many others been present at
the Council of Iconium, where the
practice of baptizing heretics was con-
firmed ; and if so, it must have been at
the very beginning of his Episcopate,
(jampridem bel. §. 7.) He with Helenus
and Theoctistus urged S. Dionysius to
" come to the Synod of Antioch, where
some were trying to establish the heresy
of Novatian," (Eus. vi. 16.) and he is
mentioned as one of those who joyed
exceedingly at the restored peace of
the Church, which had been distracted
by it. (ib. vii. 4.) He was present
at two Synods of Antioch, in which
he condemned the heresy of Paul of
Samosata, at the second of which he
seems to have presided, since he is
related to have deferred the sentence
against Paul, trusting in his promise to
recant, (ib.) He departed this life at
Tarsus on his way to the great Council
of Antioch, where Paul was condemned,
and which was awaiting his coming, and
by whom he was at once, with Dionysius,
entitled " of blessed memory." (1. c.)
Pope Stephen rejected his Comnninion
and that of the Bishops of the neigh-
bouring provinces, (Dionys. ap. Eus.
vii. 6.) as well as that of S. Cyprian.
He is commemorated in the Greek
Church on Oct. 28. [from Tillemont.
Art. S. Firmilien.] Ruinart conjectures
very probably that he may have been
the author of the brief but interesting
Acta S. Cyrilli pueri, who was mar-
tyred at Csesarea, it is thought in the
third century.
Questions as to the genuineness of
this Epistle have been raised, now and
then, by R. C. writers, on account
of the severity of its language against
Pope Stephen. But these have been
but few. The Latin is so entirely the
style of St. Cyprian as to leave no
question that it was translated by him,
while there are traces also of GrfPcisms,
(noticed by Pam. and the author of the
life of S. Cyprian in the ed. Ben. p.
118.) It is probably alluded to by
S. Augustine, c. Cresc. iii. 1. ("as the
Bened. Edd. also think,) " whatever
thou hast thought good to insert of the
Epistles of the venerable Martyr Cy-
prian and of certain Orientals," and de
unit. Bapt. c. Petil. c. 14. " as the
letters of other Bishops and of Cyprimi
himself shew.'' S. Aug. probably did
not notice it further, because the Dona-
tists relied on the authority of S. Cyprian,
not of an Eastern Bishop. It is extant
in 26 Mss. (some the oldest) of S. Cy-
prian. (See further Walch Diss, inserted
in T>iiniper, t. 12. p. .547.)
'ilO All time and space^(in(jelsandmen,knitlogetherhytheSpirit .
Epist. faithful men who know the truth, but also to the very angels in
-T-jgg^ heaven ; among whom, the Divine word says, there is joy over
Lukel5, one shiner that repeuteth, and returneth to the bond of unity.
^^' '2. Which assuredly would not be said of angels, who have
their conversation in heaven, unless they too, who rejoice in
our unity, wore united to us: as surely they contrariwise are
saddened, when they see the diverse minds and divided wills
of some ; so that not only they do not join in calling upon
One and the Same Lord, but, separated and divided from
one another, they can no longer hold common conversation
and discourse together. However, we may for this thank
> inhu- Stephen ; that through his unkindness ^ it hath now hap-
manitas pg^ed, that we should receive a proof of your faith and
wisdom. But though we have received the mercy of this
favour through Stephen, yet Stephen has not therefore done
what deserves favour and thanks. For neither can Judas,
by reason of his perfidy and treachery, wherewith he dealt
accursedly against the Saviour, be thought worthy, though
he had been the cause of blessings so great, and through
him the world and the people of the Gentiles were freed by
the Passion of the Lord.
3. But let the acts of Stephen for the present be passed
over; lest, whilst we recal his bold and presuming deeds,
we prolong the sadness occasioned by what he has done
amiss. But knowing of you, that according to the rule of
truth and the wisdom of Christ, you have ordered this, about
which a question is now raised ; we exult with great joy and
give thanks to God, that, in brethren so far distant, we find
such unanimity of fixith and truth with us. For the grace of
God is able to join and knit together in the bond of charity
and unity, even what seems divided by great distance of
space, as, of old, the Divine power joined together in the
bond of unanimity those separated by a long interval of
time, Ezekiel and Daniel, of later date, with Job and Noah
who were among the first; so that although they were
disjoined by long periods, yet by divine inspiration they
held the same. This too we now observe in you, that ye
who are separated from us by very distant regions, yet prove
yourselves to be united with us in mind and spirit. All
which proceeds from the Divine Unity. For since there is
One and the Same Lord Who dwelleth in us, He eveiy
DepthofGod''$tvordknownhypartialunderstandingofmany.^l\
where knits and joins together His own in the bond of unity.
Whence their sound went forth through all the earth, who were
sent by the Lord, running swiftly in the spirit of unity. As
contrariwise it nothing profits others that they are near and
conjoined in body, if they differ in mind and spirit; for thatPs.19,4.
souls cannot be any way united, which have divided them-
selves from the Unity of God. For, lo, it says, tJiei/ that are
far from Thee shall perish : but such, as they deserve, shall
undergo the judgment of God, in that they depart from the
words of Him, Who entreats the Father for unity, and says, pg. 73
Father, grant that as Thou and I are One, so Iheg also may^^'
he one in Vs.
4. But what you have written to us, we receive as if it
were our own ; nor have we read it cursorily, but oftentimes jo},n 17
repeating it, have committed it to memory. Nor doth it^^*
hinder any saving uses, either to repeat the same things for
confirming the truth, or to add, it may be, some things
for accumulating proof. But if any thing has been added
by us, it is not added as though you had said too little ; but
because the Divine word svu'passes human nature, and the
soul cannot conceive it wholly and perfectly. Wherefore
also the number of Prophets is so great, that the manifold
irisdom of God might be distributed through many. Whence
also whoso first speaketh in prophecy is bidden to hold his
peace, if any thing be revealed to a second. For which
cause it is of necessity arranged among us, that we, elders
and prelates, meet every year to set in order the things 1 Cor.
entrusted to our charge : that if there be any matters of 1*' ^0.
graver moment, they may be settled by common advice ;
that for brethren who have lapsed, and after saving Baptism
have been wounded by the devil, a remedy may by penance
be sought : not as if they obtained remission of sins from
us'', but that through us they may be brought to a know-
ledge of their offences, and be compelled to give fuller
satisfaction to the Lord. But since your messenger was in
haste to return to you, and the winter season was close at
hand, we have answered your letter to the best of our powers
b " for what God does through His " individually, instead of sending
priests, is of His own power." S. Pa- a Synodical letter on the following
cian. ap. Rig. Easter.
•27-2 I'ariatioH in traditional rites no (/round /or division.
Efist. 5. As regards tlien what Stephen has said, as though the
■ „. ' Apostles forbade those to be baptized who came over from
heresy, and that they deUvered this to be observed by
posterity, you liave answered most fully, that no one can
be so foolish as to believe that the Apostles delivered this,
in that it is known that these very execrable and detestable
heresies arose afterwards. For Marcion, the disciple of
Cerdon, may be pi'oved to have introduced his profane
doctrine against God, much later than the A])0stles, and
long after their times. Apclles too, consenting to his blas-
phemy, added many other new and more heinous articles, in
enmity to fliith and truth. Moreover the period of Valentinus
au<l l^asilides is evident, that they too after the Apostles,
and after a long period, rebelled with their wicked falsehoods
against the Church of God. It is known also that the
other heretics long after introduced their wicked sects and
perverse inventions, as each was led astray by error ; of all
whom it is evident that they are self-condemned, and that
even before the Day of Judgment they have pronounced
against themselves an irreversible sentence. Whoso then
confirmeth their baptism, what else does he than adjudge
himself with them, and condemn himself by making himself
a partaker with them r
C. But that they who are at Rome do not in all respects
observe the things handed down from the beginning, and
that they in vain pretend the authority of the Apostles, any
one may know even from this, that in celebrating Easter,
and in many other divine and sacramental ordinances, we
may see that there are certain diversities among them, and
that all things are not alike observed by them, which are
observed at .Tcrusalem. As in very many other provinces
also, there are many differences'' according to the diversity
of places and names"; nor yet has there on this account
been any departure from the peace and unity of the Catholic
Church. This, Stephen has now dared to make, breaking
the peace with you, which his predecessors ever maintained
<• See Socr. 5, 32. S. Aug. Ep. 54. that nominum is the reading of all the
ad Januar. old Mss. The two, however, often
<• nominum. Tt should doubtless be nearly coincide in Mss.
" hoiniiium," " of men ;" but Bal. says
Misbelief as to any pointofthe doctrine of the Trinity corrupts all. 273
with you in mutual affection and respect : moreover lierein
defaming the blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, as if they had
handed this down ; whereas in their Epistles they execrated '^°™-
heretics, and warned us to avoid them. Whence it is ap-2Petf3
parent that this tradition is human, which upholds heretics, 17.
and maintains that they have Baptism which belongs to the
Church alone.
7. Moreover you have well answered that part, where
Stephen has said in his Epislle, that heretics themselves
agree in the point of Baptism, and that they " do not
baptize such as come to them from one another, but only
admit them to communion," as if we too ought to do the
same. In which place, although you have already proved
that it is an absurd thing for any one to follow those that
err, yet we add this over and above : that it is no wonder if
heretics act thus, who, although they differ in some minor
points, yet, in that which is of the greatest moment, they
hold one common agreement, namely, to blaspheme the
Creator, fashioning for themselves certain dreams and phan-
tasms of an imknowii God: with whom surely it is a
natural consequence that they should agree in the vain
semblance of their baptism, just as they agree in rejecting
the truth of the Divinity. Concerning whom, since it would
be tedious to answer their several, whether wicked or foolish,
tenets, it suffices to say, briefly, that they who hold not the
true Lord the Father, cannot hold either the truth of the
Son or of the Holy Ghost. Accordingly those called Cata-
phrygians, who attempt to claim new prophecies, can neither
have the Father, nor the Son*"; of whom if wo ask what
Christ they preach, they will answer that they preach Him
who sent the spirit that spoke by Montanus and Prisca.
In whom when we pex-ceive that the spirit, not of truth, but
of error dwelt, we know that they who uphold their false
« Pam. adds, " nee Spiritum Sane- the Trinity, whereas S. Firmil. ap-
tum," it is uncertain whether from a pears to have gone on from the mention
Ms. or a conjecture of Cauchius. 6 Mss. of " The Son," to say, " of whom if we
ap. Fell, and those of Bal. omit the ask what Christ," &c. i. c. they could
words " Sp. S." although old Mss. ap. not hold the truth of Christ, Whom
Bal. had the word " nee." Bal. in- they affirm to have sent not the Holy
eluded the words in brackets as of no Spirit, but that which spake by Prisca,
authority ; they seem to have been i. e. an evil one.
added, to complete the confession of
T
274 Ail power and grace is in the Church.
Epist. prophesying against llic Faith of Christ, cannot have Christ.
X^G^ jNIoreovcr, tlic several other heretics, if they have separated
themselves from the Church of God, can have no power or
grace ; for that all power and grace is placed in the Church,
where the elders preside, who also possess the power of
baptizing and of laying on of hands and of ordaining. For
as a heretic cannot lawfully ordain, or lay on hands, so
neither can he baptize, or do any holy or spiritual act, in
that he is a stranger to spiritual and deifying sanctity. All
'jam- this, some having doubted thereon, we, some time since',
pndem j^^jjjg assembled together in Iconium, a place in Phrygia,
with those from Galatia, and Cilicia, and other neighbouring
regions, confirmed, as to be held and firmly maintained
against heretics.
8. And since Stephen, and they who agree with him,
contend that remission of sins, and the second birth can
follow from the bajitism of heretics, with whom even them-
selves confess the Holy Ghost is not; they should consider
and understand that spiritual birth cannot be without the
Spirit; in accordance wherewith the blessed Apostle Paul
baptized anew with spiritual Baptism, those who had been
baptized by John before the Holy Ghost was sent by the
Lord, and so laid hands upon them, that they might receive
the Holy Ghost. But of what sort were it, that when we
find that Paul baptized his disciples a second time after
.John's baptism, we should hesitate to baptize those who
come over to the Church from heresy, after their unlawful
and profane immersion ? Unless indeed Paul was inferior to
2 quibus^}jg iiislK)ps of these days-, so that they may give the Holy
GrcB- Ghost to such as come to them, by imposition of hands only;
*"*■'"• but Paul was not qualified to give the Holy Ghost by
imposition of hands to such as had been baptized by John,
except he had first also baptized them with the Baptism of
the Church.
9. That also is unreasonable, that they tliink no en-
quiry is to be made, who was the baptizer, for that the
ba])tized may have obtained grace by the invocation of the
Trinity, tlic Names of the Father and of the Son and of the
Holy Ghost. Consequently this will be the wisdom which Paul
iCor.'i, writes is in those that are perfect. But who is there in the
6. ^
Heathen chastised by Ood, vent their anger on the Church. 275
Church wise or jjcrfect, who would either maintain or believe
this, that this mere invocation of the Names would suffice for
the remission of sins, and the sanctification of Baptism ?
whereas this assuredly then profits, when both he who
baptizes has the Holy Ghost, and the Baptism itself also is
appointed by the Holy Ghost. But they say that he who is
howsoever baptized without, may by his own intention and
faith attain the grace of Baptism. Which again is itself
also doubtless absurd, as supposing that either a depraved
intention could draw down on itself from heaven the sancti-
fication of the righteous, or a false faith the truth of be-
lievers. But that not all who call on the Name of Christ
are heard, and that calling upon Him cannot always obtain
grace, the Lord Himself declares, saying, Many shall come Mark
in 3fy Name, saying, I am Christ ; and shall deceive many. ^^' ^'
Surely there is no difference between a false prophet and
a heretic. For as the one deceives in the Name of God or
Christ, so does the other in the Sacrament of Baptism.
Both rely upon a falsehood to deceive the minds of men.
10. But I would relate to you an occurrence that happened
among us, bearing on this very subject. About two and
twenty years since, in the times after the Emperor Alexander,
many severe troubles and difficulties befel either all generally,
or Christians especially, in these parts ; there were also many
and frequent earthquakes, such as occasioned great destruc-
tion through Cappadocia and Pontus; even cities were
swallowed up by the opening of the severed earth, and sank
in the abyss ; in consequence whereof a severe persecution
was raised against us of the Christian name. This, arising
suddenly after a long period of continued peace, as being an
unexpected and unwonted evil, proved more terrible in
disturbing our people. Serenianus was at that time governor
of our province, a bitter and cruel persecutor. But while the
faithful were in this state of perturbation, and were fleeing
hither and thither through fear of the persecution, and were
leaving their own country, and passing over to other regions,
(for there were means of removing, in that this persecution
did not extend to the whole world, but was local,) on a
sudden a certain woman started up among us, who being in
a slate of ecstasy pretended to be a prophetess, and acted as
T 2
27() Deceivubleness of evil spirits in their af/ents.
EiisT. if she were lull of the Holy Ghost. But she was so carried
. --g away by the vehemence of the chief evil spirits, that for
a long time she disquieted and deceived the brotherhood,
performing certain wonderful and portentous things, and
holding out that she would occasion an earthquake. Not
that the devil had such power, as by his bidding to
move the earth or disturb the elements ; but that a wicked
spirit sometimes knowing and perceiving beforehand^ that
an earthquake is about to happen, pretends that he would
do that which he foresaw would be. By these lies and
boastings he had so subdued the minds of individuals, that
they would obey him, and follow him wherever he directed
and led the way : he would make that woman too walk in the
keen winter with bare feet over frozen snow, without being
at all incommoded or hurt by such movements ; she said too
that she was hastening to Judaea and Jerusalem, pretending
that she had come thence. Here too she deceived « one of
the presbyters, a boorish man, and another also, a deacon,
so that they had intercourse with her", which was shortly
afterwards discovered. For suddenly there appeared against
her one of the exorcists, a man approved and, as to religious
discipline, ever of good conversation, who being roused by
the exhortations of very many of the brethren, themselves
also strong and praiseworthy in faith, arose against this
wicked spirit to overcome him ; who by a subtle deceit had
shortly before foretold this also, that a certain perverted and
unbelieving tempter would come. Nevertheless, that exorcist,
inspired by the grace of God, boldly withstood him, and
proved that he was a most wicked spirit who had before
been accounted h(dy. But the woman, who through the
wiles and delusions of the devil, was before devising many
things to deceive the faithful, amongst others whereby she
had deceived many, oftentimes ventured u})on this also, she
pretended to consecrate bread and that with an invocation
which may not be desjused', and to celebrate the Eucharist,
' See Tert. Apol. c. 22. him after the election of Damasus.
8 so Morell and Fell, citing the three Ilig. and Pam. (whom Bal. follows)
Bishops, uvS^uToi ay^oixo), who eonse- print " Hustieum," as a proper name,
crated Novatian, (Ep. 52. p. Ill not.) '' " Seldom, without the destruction
or as llutinus (H. E. ii. 10) mentions of purity, is the faith adulterated." F.
that Ursiniis induced a " satis imperi- i non contemptihili, probably auK
HIS et rroTM/i.v Episcnpus" to consecrate iJx«t«iP{«kit«i. This form of speech
Heresy a delusion of devils, equally ivith grosser impostures. -277
and she offered the Sacrifice'* to tlie Lord [not] without the
mystery' of the accustomed recitation'; she also baptized' sacra-
many, using the accustomed and lawful form of questioning, ™^°'°
so that she seemed in no respect to differ from the Eccle-
siastical rule.
11. What then shall we say of her baptism, wherewith a
most wicked devil baptized through a woman ? Do Stephen
and those who agree with him approve of this ? especially
since neither the symbol of the Trinity, nor the legitimate
and Ecclesiastical interrogatories were omitted ? Can it be
believed either that remission of sins was given, or that the
regeneration of saving Baptism was duly accomplished,
where all things, although after the pattern of truth, yet were
done by a devil ? Unless indeed they who uphold the
baptism of heretics contend that the devil conferred the
grace of Baptism in the Name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost. For among heretics without doubt
there is the same error; it also is the delusion of devils,
inasmuch as the Holy Ghost is altogether not with them.
12. What meaneth also that which Stephen would have,
that with those who are baptized by heretics is the Presence
and holiness of Christ } For if the Apostle does not speak
falsely, when he says, As ma7iy of you as have been baptized Ga]. 3,
into Christ, have put on Christ: then he who has been
baptized by them into Christ, has put on Christ. But if he
has put on Christ, then he could receive the Holy Ghost
also. Who was sent by Christ, and when he comes to us
to no purpose are hands laid on him, to the receiving the
Holy Ghost: unless indeed he has put on the Spirit from
Christ"", so that Christ may be with heretics, but the Holy
Ghost not be with them,
seems to have been used, in order to tion of the solemn words of Consecra-
avoid speaking distinctly of what is so tion, an unusual word being chosen on
holy, in connection with such a subject, the same ground. So Bj). Fell, ayxfittint.
k Bp. Fell's conjecture " saciificium Para, supposes it may mean " preach-
Domino non sine" (a«* ativ) seems ing" as part of the Communion Service,
almost certain; the " non' (in Mss. but the context relates to prescribed
no) having been omitted as if a repeti- and sacramental words,
tion of the preceding syllable (Domino " The argument, being one ex ab-
no). There seems however to be no surdo, involves a contradiction in tiie
Ms. authority for it. The whole con- very form of stating it. If baptized into
text implies that this woman did use Christ, he is clad with Christ, hut this is
all the essential words. through the Holy Spirit, through Whom
' prsedicationis ; doubtless the recita- Christ dwelleth in u?, vet the act of
278 llie Church the one bride of the One Bridegroom.
Epist. 13. But briefly lo touch on the other points whereof you
LXW * ...
A~~^-'^ have spoken most fully and satisfactorily, especially since
our well-beloved Rogatian the deacon is in haste to return to
you. Tt follows next, that those who uphold heretics are to
be asked by us, whether their baptism is carnal or spiritual.
For if it is carnal, they differ in no respect from the baptism
of the Jews, which they use as a common and ordinary
washing, whereby to cleanse the filth of the body. But if it
is spiritual, how can their baptism be spiritual, with whom
the Holy Spirit is not ? And consequently the water wherein
they are immersed, is to them a carnal washing only, not the
Sacrament of Baptism.
14. But if the baptism of heretics can have the regene-
ration of the second birth, those baptized by them are not to
be accounted hei-etics, but sons of God. For the second
birth, which is in Baptism, giveth birth to sons of God.
But if the spouse of Christ, which is the Catholic Church, is
one, she it is who alone giveth birth to sons to God. For
there are not many spouses of Christ, since the Apostle
2 Cor. says, / have espoused you to one Husband, that 1 may
Ps' 45 V^^'"^^^^^ 2/^'* ^'* " chaste virgin to Christ. And, Hearken,
10.11. daughter, and consider, and incline thine car ; forget also
thine own people ; for the King hath greatly desired thy
beauty. And, Come with Me, My spouse, from Lebanon,
thou shall come and shall pass over from the source of the
(^^xii.ofaith''. And, / am come into My garden. My sister. My
spouse. We see that one person is every where spoken of,
because the spouse also is one. But the synagogue of heretics
is not one with us, because neither is the spouse an adulteress
and a harlot. Wherefore neither can she bring forth sons of
God. Unless indeed, as Stephen seems to think, heresy
brings them forth and exposes them ; but the Church takes
them \\\) when exposed, and nourishes as her own those
hiviug oil of hands was understood to that they had it, but suspended,
confer the Holy Spirit upon the restored " Cant. 4, 8. " shalt look from the
heretic, as not havin;,' received it before, top of Amana." Amana is doubtless the
In Haptisni then, accordinj; to their mountain between Syria and Cilicia,
hypothesis, beinjj!; baptized into Christ, althoufrh the Targ. understands it of the
he must have put on the Spirit from river Abanu, which the Chethibh2Kings
Christ, aud yet since they bad it not, 6, 12. calls Amana. The LXX give
have so put it not, as not to have it ; a mystical meaning,
which is nearly S. Augustine's view,
Power of remitting sins given through the Apostles to the Church. 279
whom she brought not forth, whereas she cannot be the
mother of strange children. And, accordingly, Christ our
Lord, shewing that His spouse is one, and declaring the
mystery of her unity, says. He that is not with Me is against 'Lakeii,
Me, and he that gathereth not toith Me scattereth. For if^^*
Christ is with us, and heretics not with us, assuredly heretics
are against Christ. And if we gather with Christ, but heretics
do not gather with us, without doubt they scatter.
15. Nor must we pass over what is so essential and has
been noticed by you, that according to the Song of Songs
the Church is a garden enclosed, a fountain sealed, an Cant. 4,
orchard of iwmegranates. But they who have never entered ^^'
this garden, nor seen the orchard planted by God the Creator,
how can they from i^Q fountain enclosed '^\'(\\\x\, and sealed
with the Divine seal, give to any the living water of saving
Baptism ?
16. Moreover, since the ark of Noah was nothing else than
a sacrament of the Church of Christ, which then, when all
were perishing without, saved those only who were within
the ark, we are plainly taught to look to the unity of the
Church; as also the Apostle Peter expressed it, saying, Soi Pet. 3,
also shall Baptism in like manner save you : shewing, that '
as they who were not with Noah in the ark, not only were
not cleansed and saved by water, but forthwith perished in
that deluge, so now likewise whosoever are not in the Church
with Christ, shall perish without, unless they are converted
by penance to the alone and saving Baptism of the Church.
17. But how great his error, how exceeding his blindness,
who says, that remission of sins can be given in the syna-
gogues of heretics, and abideth not on the foundation of the
one Church which was once fixed by Christ on a rock, may
be hence learnt, that Christ said to Peter alone. Whatsoever M2it.iQ,
thou shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and^^'
whatsoever thou shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven:
and again in the Gospel, when Christ breathed on the Apostles
only, saying. Receive ye the Holy Ghost: whose soever sins J ohn^o,
ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and ivhose soever
sins ye retain, they are retained. The power then of remit-
ting sins was given to the Apostles, and to the Churches which
they, sent by Christ, established, and to the Bishops who
■■280 To claim Apuatolic succession andnothejealous for truth, folly.
Epist. succeeded them by vicarious ordination. But the enemies ot
LXXV.
A.'2bi.i. ^^^ one Catholic Church in which we are, and the adversaries
of us who have succeeded the Apostles, clainnng to them-
selves against us unlawful priesthoods, and setting up profane
altars, what other are they than Corah, Dathan, and Al)iram,
guilty of like sacrilege, and, with those who consent to them,
to meet the same punishment, as then also their partners and
abettors perished by the like death ?
18. And herein I am justly indignant at such 0]:)en and
manifest folly in Stephen, that he who so boasts of the seat
of his episcopate, and contends that he holds the succession
from Peter, on whom the ibundations of the Church were
laid, introduces many other rocks, and huildeth anew many
Churches, in that by his authority he maintains baptism
among them. For they who are baptized, without doubt fill
up the number of the Church. But whoso approves their
baptism, must needs also maintain of those baptized, that the
Church also is with them. Nor does he perceive that he who
thus betrays and abandons unity, casts into the shade, and
in a manner effaces, the truth of the Christian Rock. Yet the
Apostle acknowledges that the Jews, though blind through
ignorance and bound through that most dreadful sin, have yet
Eom. fi .^gfii qj- Qod. Stephen, who proclaims that he occupies by
succession the chair of Peter, is roused by no zeal against
heretics, conceding to them no small but the very greatest
power of grace, so far as to say and assert that through the
Sacrament of Baptism they wash off" the defilement of the
old man, pardon the old deadly sins, make sons to God by
heavenly regeneration, renew to eternal life by the sanctifi-
cation of the Divine laver. He who concedes and assigns to
heretics such great and heavenly privileges of the Church,
what else does he than hold connnunion with them, for whom
he maintains and claims so much giace .' And in vain doth
he any longer hesitate to consent and be partaker with them
in the rest, to join in their assemblies, and mingle his prayers
with tliem", and set up a common Altar and Sacrifice.
ll». " But," he saith, " the Name of Christ availelh much
° "which is wholly forbidden by the Can. 11. Chalc. Can. 14. Carth. Can.
discipline of the Church. Can. Ap. 10. 11, Sextffi Synod. Can. 72." [F.]
4i> and 46. Antioch. Can. 2. Laodic.
Heretical Baptism never received in the East. 281
to faith and the sanctification of Baptism, so that whosoever
is wheresoever baptized in the Name of Christ, forthwith
obtains the grace of Christ ;" whereas this argument may be
briefly met and answered, that if baptism in the Name of
Christ out of the Church couid avail to cleanse a man, laying
on of hands in the Name of the Same Christ could avail
there also to receiving the Holy Ghost. And the rest also,
which is done by heretics, will come to be accounted right
and lawful, since they are done in the Name of Christ; as
you have developed in your letter, that the Name of Christ
can only avail in the Church, to which alone Christ has
granted the power of heavenly grace.
20. But as to the refutation of the argument from custom,
which they seem to oppose to the truth, who so foolish as to
prefer custom to truth, or not to leave the darkness, when he
sees the light ? Unless indeed custom the most ancient, in
any respect aid the Jews, that, when Christ, that is, the
Truth, came, disregarding the new way of truth, they abode
by what was old. And this you of Africa may say in answer
to Stephen, that on discovering the truth you abandoned the
error of custom. But we join custom to truth, and to the
custom of the Romans we oppose custom, but that of truth ;
from the beginning holding that which was delivered by-
Christ and by His Apostles. Nor do we remember, that this
ever had a beginning among us, since it has ever been
observed here, that we know of none but the one Church of
God, and account Holy Baptism to be of none but the Holy
Church. Only, since some doubted of the baptism of those,
who, though they receive the new Prophets f, yet appear to
acknowledge the same Father and Son with us, very many
of us, meeting together at Iconium, examined the question
most diligently ; and we ratified, that every baptism what-
soever, which is set up without the Church, should be re-
pudiated.
21. But whereas they urge, on behalf of heretics, that the
P Bal. corrects from one old Ms." non Eng. Ms. for '-non vos." This, with
ut nos " "do not, as we, receive the Fell, has been kept, since all heretics,
prophets. "4 Mss., he notices, have" non who rejected the prophets, rejected the
vos" with Morell. ; this in Mss. often Old Testament altogether, and "bias-
differs by a line only from novos (no phenied the Creator." Bal. supposes
vos) which Pam. substituted from one reference to be made to Marcion.
282 True confession of faith avails to those dying unbaptized.
Epist. Apostle said, Whether in pi'etence or in frnth, let Christ be
-r-—- preached ; it were idle for us to answer it, since it is evident
A. 200. '
Phil. 1, that the Apostle in his Epistle wherein he said this, made no
^' mention either of heretics or of their baptism, but spoke of
brethren only, whether such as in hypocrisy spake as him-
self, or such as persevered in sincere faith. Nor need we
discuss this at length ; it will suffice to read the Epistle
itself, and to learn from himself what the Apostle said.
22. What then, they say, is to be done with those who,
coming from heretics, have been admitted without the
Ba])tism of the Church ? If they have departed out of the
world, they are to be reckoned in the num])er of those who,
having been catechumens amongst us, died before they were
baptized. The blessings of truth and faith, to which, having
abandoned error, they had come over, were not mei'e words'",
although, overtaken by death, they attained not the con-
summation of grace. But they who still abide in the world,
should be baptized with the Baptism of the Church, that
they may receive remission of sins ; lest, through the pre-
sumption of others, abiding in their old error, they die with-
out the consummation of grace.
23. But how great is the sin, whether of those who admit,
or of those admitted, that, their defilements unwashed by the
laver of the Church, their sins not laid aside, they, in com-
munion rashly granted, touch the Body and Blood of the
1 Cor. Lord, whereas it is written. Whosoever shall eat the Bread
1] 27
' ■ or drink the Cup 0/ tJie Lord unuorthili/^ shall be guilty of
the Body and Blood of the Lord.
24. We have judged that those also are to be accounted
unbaptized, who liad been baptized by such as had before
been Bishops in the Catholic Church, and afterwards assumed
to themselves the powers of their clerical ordination. And
this is observed amongst us, that whosoever came to us,
having been immersed by them, are, as aliens and having
obtained nothing, baptized by us with the one true Baptism
1 " Non modo dicunt emolumentuin part, although those blessings were not
veritatisetfidei,"i.e. the Catechumens, as yet actually imparted to them. God,
when in the Confession of the Creeds, he doubts not, had respect to their faith,
they acknowledged the blessings, given although He called them away, before
iu Christ, and the Faith in Him, did the Sacrament of faith could be given
not utter that in which they had no them.
Heretics worse than those loho through fear deny the Faith. 283
of the Catholic Church, and so obtain the regeneration of the
life-giving laver. And yet there is much difference between
him who against his will and constrained by the pressure of
persecution, sunk overcome, and him who, with sacrilegious
will, daringly rebels against the Church, with impious voice
blasphemes the Father and God of Christ, and the Creator
of the whole world.
25. And is not Stephen ashamed to assert, that remission
of sins can be given by those who are themselves set fast in
all kinds of sin ? As if the laver of salvation could be in the
house of death ! What then will become of that which is
written, Abstain from strange water, and drink not from a
strange fountain.^, if, leaving the sealed fountain of the
Church, thou adopt strange ivater for thine own% and pollute
the Church with profane fountains ? For when thou com-
municatest with the baptism of heretics, vvhat else dost thou
but drink of their mire and mud, aiid, thyself cleansed with
the sanctification of the Church, becomest defiled with the
contagion of others' filth ? Nor fearest thou the judgment of
God, when giving thy testimony to heretics against the
Church, though it is written, A false ivitness shall not he Piov.
unpunished? Yea, thou art worse than all heretics; for when ' '
many, ha^'ing• discovered their error, come over from them to
thee, that they may receive the true light of the Church, thou
abettest their errors who come,aud obscuring the light of the tnith
of the Church, increasest the darkness of the night of heresy.
And whereas they confess that they are in sin, and have no
grace, and therefore come to the Church, thou withdrawest
from them the remission of sins which is given in Baptism,
in that thou sayest that they have been already baptized,
and, without the Church, have obtained the grace of the
Church ; nor considerest that their souls will be required at
your hand, when the Day of Judgment shall come, who
deniedst to those alhirsl the drink of the Church ; and to Mat.25,
35.
such as longed to live wert an occasion of death. And
withal, art thou indignant! Observe with what rashness thou
presumes! to blame those who contend for the truth against
falsehood. For which might more justly be angry with the
' Prov. 9, 19. see on Ep. 70. p. 233. ^ an apostrophe to Stephen,
a. c.
284 Sinfidness of causelessly rejecting communion with others.
Kpipt. other ? Wliethcr lie wlio upholds the enemies of God, oi'
LXXV
A. 256.
1—6.
rather he who unites for the truth of the Church against hira
who upholds the enemies of God? Only it is plain that the
ignorant are angry also and furious, in that, through want of
counsel and argument, they are easily moved to wrath, so
Prov. that Holy Scripture says of no one more than of thee, An
' ' auynj man slirreth up strife, and a furious man heapelh up
sins. For what strifes and dissensions hast thou stirred up
through the Churches of the whole world! And how great
sin hast thou heaped up, when thou didst cut thyself off from
so many flocks ? For thou didst cut thyself off; deceive not
thyself; for he is tiiily the schismatic, who has made himself
an apostate from the communion of the unity of the Church.
For while thou thinkest that all may be excommunicated by
thee, thou hast excommunicated thyself alone from all. Nor
have even the precepts of an Apostle been able to keep thee
Eph. 4, to the rule of truth and peace, when thus admonishing, /,
therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk
worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, with all
loicliness and meekness, icith lonrj -suffering, forbearing one
another in love; endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit
in the bond of peace. There is one body, and One Spirit,
even as ye are called in one hope of your calling. One Lord,
one faith, one Baptism, One God and Father of all, Who is
above all, and through all, and in us all.
■26. How diligently has Stephen fulfilled these salutary
commands and warnings of the Apostle, keeping, in the
first place, lowliness and meekness? For what can be
more lowly and ineek than to have disagreed with so
many Bishops throughout the whole world, breaking peace
with them severally in various modes of discord, now with
the Eastern Churches, (as we feci confident you are aware,)
now with yourselves, who are in the South.'* From whom'
he received Episcopal legates, with such long-siffering and
7neelcness, ihiit he would not admit them even to the common
intercourse of speech ; so mindful, moreover, of love and
* plainly, as Bp. Pearson notes, been the occasion of St. C. writing to
(Annal. Cypr. A. 256. §. 7. p. 55.) the Eastern Church, to which Bp. Pear-
those of the South, who had been last son thinks that S. Firmil. alludes, 6. 2.
mentioned, not, as Bellarmine, the " that through his unkindness— we now
Eastern Church. This seems to have rpceivcaproofofyourfaithandwisdom."
Hard names used by P. Steplien — love of the East for St. C. 285
charity, that he commanded the whole brotherhood, that no
one admit them to their house; so that, when they came, not
only peace and communion, but shelter and hospitality were
denied them. This is to have /cept the unity of the Spirit
in the bond of peace, to cut himself off from the unity of
charity, and in all things to make himself an alien to the
brethren, an<l with the fury of contumacious discord to rebel
against the Sacrament and the Faith. With such an one
can there be o?ie body and One Spirit, in whom perhaps
there is not one mind, so slippery is it, so shifting, so un-
certain ? But as concerns him, let us quit the subject.
27. Let us rather discuss that of which there is the
greatest question. They who contend that those baptized
by heretics ought to be received by us, as though they had
received the grace of legitimate Baptism, say that we and
they have only one Baptism, and no wise differ. But what
says the Apostle Paul .'' One Lord, one Faith, one Baptism, Eph. 4,
One God. If the baptism of heretics is one and the same
with ours, without doubt our Faith also is one. But if our
faith is one, then surely we have also One Lord. If there is
One Lord, it must needs follow that He is One". But if this
unity, which cannot be in any way separated and divided, is
itself also w ith heretics, why contend we any further ? why
call we them heretics and not Christians ? But since we
and heretics have not One God, nor One Lord, nor one
Church, nor one Faith, nor yet One Spirit or one body, it is
plain that neither can Baptism be in common to us and
heretics, who have nothing at all in common. And yet is
not Stephen ashamed to give support to such against the
Church, and for the upholding of heretics to divide the
brotherhood; nor, further, to call Cyprian ya/ie C/^/iS^, and Mat. 24,
false Apostle, and deceitful worker. He, conscious that all 2 cor.
these marks are in himself, has been beforehand, and falsely^'? ''^•
objected to another what himself deserved.
We all wish you, together with all the Bishops who are in
Africa, and all the Clergy, and the whole brotherhood, for
all our sakes, farewell, that being ever of one mind and
opinion, we may find you united with us though at a distance.
" and, being One, would not be pre- of Pam. "quia vnitas est." Bal. re-
sent with those who have not One stored the reading of Morell. and old
Faith. l?p. V. adopts the conjecture Mss. unus est.
CoNc. ON THE BAPTISM OF HERETICS'
CAttTH.
A. 266.
The judgments of eighty-seven Bishops in the Council of
Carthage on the question of haptizing heretics.
WiiKN on the Calends of September very many Bishops
from the provinces of Africa*', Numidia, and Mauritania, with
their Presbyters and Deacons, had met together at Carthage,
a great part of tlie laity being also present, and when the
letter addressed by Jubaianus to Cyprian, as also the answer
of Cyprian to Jubaianus, on the subject of baptizing heretics,
had been read; Cyprian said''; "Ye have heard, most
beloved Colleagues, what Jubaianus our fellow-bishop has
written to me, consulting my moderate ability concerning the
unlawful and profane baptism of heretics ; and what answer
I gave him; giving a judgment, which we have once and
again and often given, that heretics coming to the Church
ought to be baptized and sanctified with the Baptism of the
Church. Another letter of Jubaianus has likewise been read
to you, in which, agreeably to his sincere and religious
devotion, in answer to our Epistle, he not only expressed
his assent, but returned thanks also, acknowledging that he
had received instruction. It remains that we severally de-
clare our opinion on this same subject, judging no one, nor
depriving any one of the right of connnunion'', if he differ
from us. For no one of us setteth himself up as a Bishop of
Bishops % or by tyrannical terror forceth his Colleagues to
a necessity of obeying ; inasmuch as every Bishop, in the
free use of his liberty and power, has the right of forming his
own judgment, and can no more be judged by another than
» This Council is inserted here, in moderation of S. Cj'prian in the Epp.
its own date, both to complete what is to Jubaianus. (Ep. 73. §. 23. p.259,fi0.)
extant in S. Cyprian on this subject, Magnus. (Ep. 7<'. §. IG. p. 232.)
and not to go back to controversy after ^ ^ai. observes, that this was used
accompanying the blessed Martyr in as a title of honour to other Bishops,
his last Epistle to the very gate of besides the Bishop of Rome, as of S.
Paradise. James, (in the Ep. of Clement, and
•> Proper, i. e. Zeugitana. F. Rufinus, H. E. ii. 1.) S. Ambrose,
" S. Aug. (who answers the state- (Knnod. i. carm. 15.) Hugh, Bp. of
ments in this Council, one by one, in Ely, &c. (referring also to Cot. ad
the de Bapt. c. Don. vi. vii.) remarks Ep. Clem, ad Jac. t. i. p. 605.) Here,
on " the pacific soul, oveiilmving with however, not the name, as given out of
the milk of charity," which character- reverence to others, but the act of
izes this opening, (c. 6.) claiming authority to himself, is the
^ S. Aug. notices (c. 7.) the like thing intended.
Character& of heresy. 287
he can himself judge another. But we must all await the
Judgment of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who Alone has the
power both of setting us in the government of His Church,
and of judging of our acts therein.
1. C(Bcilius of Bilta^ said.] I know of one Baptism in
the Church, and out of the Chnrch, none. This one will be
here where is the true hope and sure Faith. For thus it is
written. One Faith, one hope, one Baptism; not amongEph. 4,
heretics, where there is no hope, and a false faith ; where all *
things are one lie; where a demoniac exorcises; the profane,
whose mouth and words are a cancer, makes the sacramental
interrogatory ; the faithless imparts faith ; the guilty gives
the pardon of sins; antichrist immerseth in the Name of
Christ; the accursed of God blesseth ; the dead promiseth
life ; the unpeaceful giveth peace ; the blasphemer invoketh
God ; the profane administereth the priesthood ; the sacri-
legious setteth up an altar. To all tliese things is added this
evil also, that priests of the Devil*'' dare to celebrate the
Eucharist. If otherwise, let such as uphold them, say that
all these things concerning heretics are false. Behold to
what the Church is compelled to consent'', and without
Baptism and the remission of sins to grant communion.
This, Brethren, we ought to shun and avoid, and to separate
ourselves from so great wickedness, and to hold the one
Baptism; which has been entrusted by the Lord to the
Church alone.
2. Primus of Miscjirpa' said.] I give my judgment that
every one coming from heresy be baptized. For in vain doth
f of Mauritania; perhaps the same legious, as defiling themselves, His
as Bitlil, Bita, or urbs Abitensis or temple; priests of the devil, as minis-
Abidensis. F. tering to fraud and avarice, which is
g S. Aug. answers, §. 12. that the idolatry, &c.
avaricious, envious, haters of brethren, " by Pope Stephen, plainly; in con-
within the Church, who yet may confer sequence of whose renunciation of the
valid Baptism, have also all these communion of the African Bishops the
qualities, es, that they are dcX-moniacs, Council was called. S. Aug. says, that
as giving place in their hearts to the the words imply th;it there were other
devU and his angels; faithless, as break- Bishops, who would fain compel to this,
ing their vows; anti-Christs, since their ' in Ztugitana. In S. Augustine,
lives are opposed to Christ; unbelieving, the name now stands, primus Felix, as
as mocking the threatenings of God; the first of that name who spoke, or the
blasphemers, as causing the Christian Senior as implied by his speaking first,
name to be evil spoken of; dead, us [F.] The Ben. observe, hoAcver, that
having lost the life of righteousness ; the whole clause is not in the Mss. and
profane, as spiritually excluded from was probably taken from this place by
the inner sanctuary of God ; sacri- Erasmus.
288 God's f/iffs, out ()/' the Church, have no savinrj efficacy.
CoNc. any suppose that he has been baptized there, since there is
7 — ^. no baptism, except the one true Baptism in the Church : for
there is both One God, and one Faith, and one Church,
wherein rests the one Baptism, and sanctity and the rest.
For whatever things arc practised without, have no efficacy
to salvation ''.
3. Polycarjj^ of Adrumetum"' said.] They who sanction
the baptism of heretics make ours void.
4. Noratus of Tamugada'' said.] Although we know that
all the Scriptures give their testimony respecting saving
baptism, yet we ought to express our faith, that heretics and
schismatics, who seem to have been falsely baptized, when
they come to the Church, ought to be baptized in the unfailing
fountain ; and therefore, according to the testimony of the
Scriptures, and according to the decree of our Colleagues,
men of most sacred memory, all schismatics and heretics,
converted to the Church, should be baptized; moreover, that
they who were thought to have been ordained, should be
received as laymen.
5. Nemesianus of Thubunoi said,] That the baptism,
which heretics and schismatics give, is not true, is every
where declared in the Holy Scriptures; inasmuch as their
very prelates are false Christs and false Prophets, as the Lord
Prov. 9, saith by Solomon, i/e who iriisteth in lies, feedeth on grinds;
12 Ixx * . '
' the same also folloivetli fyiny birds. For he for.uikelh the
irays of his own vineyard, and has strayed from the path of
his own field. But he walketh through trackless and dry
places, and a land destined to thirst : and he yatheretli
Ptov. 9, fruitless weeds in his hands. And again. Abstain from
notec. slranye water, and drink not from a strange fountain, that
p. 408. i]t^Qu mayest lire long, and. that years may be added to thy
life. And in the Gospel our Lord Jesus Christ spake with
John 3, His Divine voice, saying, E.vcept a man be born of water
and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.
^ This S. Aug. allows, saying, that from Carthage. F.
this is different from not being at all; " in Numidia on the confines of Mau-
" foris inerant sed non proderant." $. ritania, 14 miles from Lambesa. F.
I'i- " in Manritan. Caesariens. Thibinis
' mentioned Ep. 46. perhaps Ep. 86. ap. Ptol. mentioned in S. Aue. Ep. 220.
^- and Coll. Carth. F.
'" on the coast and a colony, 85 miles
Scr. condemns schismatics witli other wicked. 089
This is the Spirit which from the beginning moved upon the Gen. i,
face of the waters. For neither can the Spirit act without*"
the water, nor the water without the Spirit. HI therefore to
themselves do those interpret, who say, that by imposition of
hands they receive the Holy Ghost, and are so received ;
whereas it is manifest that they ought by both Sacraments" to
be born again in the Catholic Church. Then indeed they
may become sons of God, the Apostle saying, Endeavour in g^v^-'^i
to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace: there is
one body, and One Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope
of your calling ; one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism, One God.
All these things the Catholic Church speaks. And again in
the Gospel the Lord says, That which is born of the flesh, is
flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit, is Spirit; for God'j^^'^ 3>
is a Spirit, and he is born of God^. Therefore all things
whatsoever all heretics and schismatics do, are carnal, the
Apostle saying, The works of the flesh are manifest, udiich ^^^i
are these ; fornication, uncleanness, incest, idolatry, ivitch-
craft, hatred, strife, emulations, wrath, divisions, heresies,
and such like ; of the which I have told you before, as I also
tell you again, that they which do such things shall not in-
herit the kingdom of God. The Apostle condemns, equally
with all the wicked, those also who cause divisions, that is,
schismatics and heretics. Except therefore they receive
saving Baptism in the Catholic Church which is one, they
cannot be saved ; but shall with the carnal be condenmed in
the Judgment of the Lord Christ.
6. Januarius of Lambcesis'^ said.^ According to the
authoi'ity of the Holy Scriptures I pronounce that all heretics
ought to be baptized, and so admitted into the holy Church.
7. Lucius of Castrum GalbcR^ said.] Since the Lord said
in His Gospel, Ye are the salt of the earth : but if the salt Mat. 6,
° See on Ep. 72. p. 240. n. b. poses the Arians to have removed it.)
p This whole passage in three Latin Optat. ii. 7. Vigil. Taps. Disp. ii. Ath.
Mss. (ap. Scholz.) stands as part of c. Arr. ap. S. Ath. ii. p. 63G. see Cou-
S. John 3, 6. otherwise one might sup- stant Vind. vet. cod. (quoted by Bal.)
pose it to be combined of difierent pas- and Sabat. ad loc.
sages. It is so quoted by Tert. de T in Numidia. Lamsesa or Lambsesa
Came Christi, c. 18. and the Auct. Ptol. see Ep. 59. F.
lib de Fid. Orth. fin. ap. S. Ambr. App. "■ or Gilba. There were two towns
ii. p. 356. The former part, quia I'eus so named in Numidia. This is raen-
Spiritus, (from S. John 4, 24.) occurs in tioned by Aug. Ep. 92. Vict. Vit. Cone,
S. Hil.de Trin. vii. 14. and 30. S. Ambr. Milev. et Carth. sub Bonif. F.
de Sp. S. ii. 7. iii. 10. (where he sup-
U
290 Schismatics luse savor of spiritual wisdom.
CoNc. have lost his savour, ivherewith shall it be salted'^ it is
*^^"' therefore good for nothing, hut to be cast out and to be
' trodilen under font of men; and again, since after His
Resunection, when lie sent His Apostles He charged them,
Mat. 18, saying, All poiver is given iinio Me in heaven and in
earth : go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them
in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost ; since llien it is plain that heretics, that is, the
enemies of Christ, have not the full confession of the
Sacrament; that schismatics likewise cannot season with
spiritual wisdom, since they themselves, by departing from
the Church which is one, have lost their savour and become
Prov. opposed; be that done which is written: The house of those
ixx. ^^'^^ '^^'^ opposed to the law, must be cleansed; and con-
sequently let such as, having been baptized by those
opposed, have been polluted, first be cleansed, and then
baptized.
8. Grescens of Cirta^ said.] The letters of our most
beloved Cyprian to Jubaianus and also those to Stephen*
having been read in so large an assembly of most holy
Prelates, and these containing in them so large a body of
sacred testimony derived from the Deific Scriptures, that we
have all good ground to assent thereto, united by the grace
of God: I give my judgment that all heretics and schis-
matics, who wish to come to the Catholic Church, be not
allowed to enter unless they have been first exorcised and
baptized, those excepted who have been before baptized
in the Catholic Church", who however should be admitted
to the Church's penance, and reconciled by imposition of
hands.
9. Nicomedcs of Scgermcc^ said.] My opinion is this;
that heretics, coming to the Church, should be baptized, in
that they can attain no remission of sins among sinners
without.
• Cirta Julia (Ptol.) in Numidia, 84 " S. Aug. argues, (ib.) as then these
m. from Lambasis. F. retain in heresy, though unlawfully,
' S. Aug. §. 25. notices that the the Baptism received in the Church,
Epistle of S. Cyprian to P. Stephen is so those baptized without have baptism,
mentioned here and not in the exordium, but unlawfully, return that it may be-
which agrees with our Mss. There is come lawful Baptism,
then no ground for removing the words, » in Numidia Byzac. Not. Ep. Afr.
with Bal. and Coll. Carth. F.
Heretics have not the Trinity; are Antichrists. -291
10. Mimnulus'' of Girba"^ said.] The truth of our mother
the Catholic Church hath ever abode and still abideth
among us, brethren, and especially in Baptism in the
Trinity; our Lord having said; Go ye and baptize a^^Mat.28,
nations in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of '
the Holy Ghost. Since then we know assuredly that
heretics have neither the Father, nor the Son, nor the Holy
Ghost; they ought, when they come to our mother the
Church, to be truly born again and baptized, that the cancer
which they had, and the wrath of damnation, and the
destructive workings of error, may be sanctified by the holy
and heavenly vs^ashing.
11. Secundinus of Cedias" said.'\ Since our Lord Christ
savs; He that is not with Me is against Me: and John the Mat. 12,
" . . . 30.
Apostle calls those who go out from the Church, antichrists; i john
without doubt enemies of Christ, and who are called anti-^'^^*
christs, cannot administer the grace of saving Baptism.
Therefore I give my judgment, that such as flee to the
Church from the snares of heretics, should be baptized by
us, who of His vouchsafement are called the friends of God. Johnis,
12. Felix of Bagai^ said.] As, if the blind lead the blind,^^'^^ jg
both fall into the ditch ; so, if a heretic baptizes a heretic, 14.
both fall into death. Therefore a heretic should be baptized
and brought to life, lest we who are alive should hold
communion with the dead.
13. Polianus of Milenm" said.] It is right that a heretic
should be baptized in the holy Church.
14. Theoyenes of Hippo Regius'^ said.] According to the
Sacrament of God's heavenly grace which we have received,
we believe one Baptism which is in the holy Church. Ephes.
15. Dativus of Badis^ said.] We, as far in us lies', do 4, 6.
not hold communion with heretics, unless they have been
y Ep. 57. ad Corn. tit. p. 137- Milevis. F.
* Gerra Ptol. Not. Ep. Afr. and "^ ia Numidia, the See of S. Aug.
Coll. Carth. F. 218 m. from Carthage, 160 from Hippo
" Coll. Carth. perhaps i. q. Quidias Diaiih. ; now " Bona." F.
in Maurit. Cajsar. Notit. Afr. F. * in Numidia, Badea or Badel in
^ in Numidia, mentiontd in the Coll. Ptol. F.
Carth. and S. Aug. in Ps. 36. S. 2. In * i. e. not so as to renounce Commu-
it the Donatist Cone. Bagaiense of 310 nion with them, if admitted by others.
Bishops was held. F. S. Aug. remarks again on the pacific
•^ in Numidia, the See of S. Optatus, character of the Council here evinced,
and the seat of man)- Councils. Car. a §. 39.
S. Paulo distinguishea Mileum from
u2
2J)2 Heresy, not being of God, cannot give the grace of God.
CoNc. baptized in the Church, and have received remission of
Carth. .
172567 ^^"«- .,, „ .
16. Successus of Ahhir Germaniciana^ said.] Heretics
have either no power or all power. If they can baptize,
they can also give the Holy Spirit. But if they cannot give
the Holy Spirit, because they have not the Holy Spirit;
neither can they spiritually baptize ; wherefore we give our
judgment, that heretics should be baptized.
17. Fortunalus qf Tlniccahoris said.] Jesus Christ our
Lord and God, the Son of God the Father and Creator,
built His Church upon a rock, not upon heresy ; and gave
the power of baptizing to Bishops, not to heretics. Where-
fore they who are without the Church, and who, standing
against Christ, scatter His sheep and flock, being without,
cannot baptize.
18. Sedaias of Thuhurbo^' said.] In as much as water
sanctified by the prayer of the priest in the Church washes
away sins ; in so much, when infected as with a cancer by
the word ' of heretics, does it add sins. Wherefore we must
strive by all peaceful '^ might that no one infected and tainted
by heretical error, should refuse to receive the only and true
Baptism of the Church, with which whoso shall not be
baptized shall be an alien from the kingdom of heaven.
19. Privatianus of Snfetula ' said.'] Whoso says that
heretics have the power of baptizing, should first say who
founded heresy. For if heresy is from God, it may also
have the Divine favour. But if it is not from God, how can
it either have or confer on any the grace of God ?
8 called by either name severally, as faith. Else, if the font were not
in Cone. Carth.; in Afr. Zeiigit. F. consecrated, when he who prayed,
h two cities of this name, in Zeugit. through want of information, uttered
a greater and a less. Thuburbo Ptol. any thing erroneous, many not only
Thuburbis Piin. and Coll. Carth. F. bad, but even good brethren, in the
■ S. Aug. replies, §. 47. that the Church itself, did not sanctify the
efficacy of the Sacrament depends font."
solely on 'those fixed words of the it S. Aug. §. 48. remarks " on the love
Gospel, without which Baptism cannot of unity and peace" infused into this
be consecrated," but " that it were Council by S. Cyprian's example,
easier to find heretics who did not which would rather bear with those
baptize at all, than such as did not whom they called sacrilegious and pro-
baptize with those words," and that fane and admitted without Baptism,
other erroneous prayers at the time of than on their account, break that holy
administering did not vitiate the power band."
of those words, but rather " by them ' in Byzac. 50 m. from Tucca Tere-
was converted whatever was said in a binthina 25from Sufes. mentioned Vict,
faulty prayer contrary to the rule of Vit. ii. F.
Heretics not Christians. 293
20. Privatus of Sufes"" said.] Whoso approves the bap-
tism of heretics", what else does he than communicate with
heretics ?
21. Hortensianus of Lares" said.] How many baptisms
there are, let those presumers or upholders of heretics
consider. We assert one Baptism of the Church, which
we know is only in the Church. Or how can they baptize
any in the Name of Christ, whom Christ Himself says are
His adversaries?
22. Cassius qf MacomadcB^ said.] Since there cannot be
two baptisms, he who concedes Baptism to heretics, takes
it away from himself I am of opinion therefore that
heretics, objects of sorrow, subject to corruption, should be
baptized when they begin to come to the Church ; and that
being washed by the sacred and divine laver, and illuminated
by the light of life, they should be received into the Church,
being made, no longer enemies, but peaceful ; not strangers,
but of the household of the faith of the Lord ; not bastards,
but sons of God ; the offs])ring not of error, but of salvation :
except those who being believers have been supplanted and
have gone over from the Church to the darkness of heresy :
such should be restored by imposition of hands.
23. Another Januarius of Vicus CcEsaris'^ said.] If error
does not obey truth, much more doth not truth assent to
error. And on that ground we stand by the Church in
which we preside, and so, claiming her Baptism for her
alone, we baptize those whom the Church has not bap-
tized.
24. Another Secundimis of CarpV said.] Are heretics
Christians', or no? If they are Christians, why are they not
in the Church of God ? If they are not Christians, how can
they make Christians ? or whereto then relateth that word of
the Lord; He that is not uith Me is against Me; and he Mat.\i,
30.
™ in Bj-zac. Anton. Vict. Vit. F. from Sufetula. F.
" not their's, but Christ's, S. Aug. 1 probably Nova Caesaris in Numid.
§. 62. ap. Vict. Vit. Coll. Carth. F.
° in Nuniid. Ptol. between Carth. •■ in Zeuf<it. on the confines of Tunis,
and Cirta. 117 m. from Carth. men- Plin. and Ptol. ofttn mentioned in the
tioned Sail. Bell. Jug. Procop. Vand. Cone. Carth. F,
ii. Vict. Vit. i. Coll. Carth. F. • S. Aug. answers, as before, " Are
P in Numid. Macodama Ptol. 176 m. the ungodly Christians or no? &c."
294 Custom to yive xcay to later revelation of God to His Church.
CuNc. that gathcreth not with Me scattereth? Whence it is plain
— '^f^'that on slrange children, and the ofFspring of antichrist, the
Holy Ghost cannot descend by imposition of hands only, in
that it is evident tliat heretics have not Baptism.
25. J'ictoricus of Thabraca' said.] If heretics may law-
fully baptize and give remission of sins, why defame we
them, and call them heretics ?
26. Another Felix of Uthina" said.] No one can doubt,
most holy fellow-prelates, that human presumption has not
so much power as the Adorable and Venerable Majesty of our
Lord Jesus Christ. Mindful then of the peril, we ought not
only to observe this ourselves, but also to establish it by our
unanimous sentence, that all heretics who return to the
bosom of our moth(;r the Church be baptized; that so the
heretical mind, which has been polluted by long-continued
defilement, being cleansed by the sanctification of the laver,
may be reformed for the better.
27. Quiet i/s of Bunich'' said.] We who live by faith
ought with believing observance to obey the things that
have been before foretold for our instruction. For it is
written in Solomon ; He that is washed by one dead, what
availeth his washing^'? which assuredly speaks of those that
are washed by heretics, and of them that wash them. For
if those baptized by them, obtain eternal life by the re-
mission of sins, why come they to the Church ? But if no
salvation is received from one dead, and they, therefore,
seeing their former error, return to the truth with penance ;
they ought to be sanctified with the one life-giving Baptism,
which is in the Catholic Church.
28. Castas <f Sicca' said.] He who despising truth pre-
sumes to follow custom, is either envious or evil-disposed
towards the brethren, to whom the truth is revealed, or is
ungrateful towards God =" by Whose inspiration His Church
is instructed.
* a colony, Ptol. (Tahraca, Plin. I. p. 238. n. b.
Tabathra,Steph.)inNuniid.Coll.Carth. ' Veneria Ptol. and Proc. in Zeugit.
and Cone. Carth. A. 398. F. mentioned in Cic. Ep. ad Att. and
u OliiivK, Ptol. in Zeugit. F. Coll. Carth. F.
» probably Bourka ap. Ptol. in Nu- * S. Aug. observes, $. 68. how this
midia, Burug Coll. Carth. F. strong language rather illustrates their
T Ecclus. 34, 26. see ab. Ep. 71. §• deep feeling of the value of unity, in
Our Lord, the Truth, manifesting Himself in the Church. 2J^5
29. Eucratius of TheiicB^ said.] Our God and Lord
Jesus Christ, teaching the Apostles with His own mouth,
hath fully laid down our faith and the grace of Baptism, and
the rule of the law of the Church, saying, Go ye and teach Mat.28,
all nations, baptizing them iti the Natne of the Father, and^^'
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Therefore the false and
unrighteous baptism of heretics is to be repelled by us, and
rejected with all detestation, from whose mouth poison, not
life, not heavenly grace, but blaspheming of the Trinity
proceeds. Wherefore it is plain that heretics who come to
the Church should be baptized with the entire and Catholic
Baptism, that so, being purified from their blasphemous
presumption, they may be reformed by the grace of the Holy
Spirit.
30. Libosus of Vaga" said.] The Lord says in the
Gospel, I am the Truth: He did not say, " I am custom." Jotni4,
Therefore when the truth is made manifest, custom must
give way to truth, so that although heretofore any one did
not baptize heretics in the Church, he should now begin to
baptize them.
31. Lucius of Thebeste^ said.] 1 give my judgment, that
blasphemous and unrighteous heretics, who with varied
meanings rend to pieces the holy and adorable words of
the Scriptures, are under a curse ; and therefore should be
exorcised and baptized.
32. Eugenius of Ammedera^ said.] And I give this same
judgment, that heretics should be baptized.
33. Likeivise another Felix of Bamaccura' said.] I too,
following the authority of the Divine Scriptures, give my
judgment, that heretics are to be baptized, and those too who
contend that they have been baptized by schismatics. For
if, according to the warning of Christ, our fountain is reserved
for us, all the adversaries of our Church should understand, ggegong
that it cannot be another's. Nor can He Who is the Shepherd °f ^°^°-
mon 4,
12.
that they loved the bond of peace with Anton. 19 ni. from Carthage, Tibeste
those of whom they thus spoke. Notit. Afr. F.
»> in Byzac. 28 m. from Garth. = of Numid. Ptol. and Anton. 25 ni.
Thejene Ptol. Anton. F. from Theveste. F
" in Numid. Ptol. mentioned S. Aug. ' in Numidia, Vamacures ap. Plin.
c. Don. iii. 6. F. v. 4. Bal. ad Coll. Carth. p. 236.
* ^ of Numid. Thueste Ptol. Theveste
296 The Church, baptizing^ does nut rebaptize.
CoNc. of one flock give the saving water to two different people.
'" IRTH
256T
„-' Wherefore it is i)lain, that neither heretics nor schismatics
can receive any thing heavenly, who dare to accept from
men who are sinners and aliens from the Church. Since the
giver has no power, neither can it profit the receiver.
34. Likewise another Januarius of MiizuU ^ said.] I marvel
that since all confess that there is one Baptism, they do not all
understand the unity of the same Baptism. For the Church
and heresy are two different things. If heretics have Baptism,
we have it not. But if we have it, heretics cannot have it.
There is no doubt, however, that the Church alone possesses
the Baptism of Christ, in that she alone possesses both the
grace and truth of Christ.
35. Adelphius of Thasbalte^ said.] Certain persons with-
out reason by false and invidious words impugn the truth,
and say that we rebaptize ; whereas the Church does not
rebaptize, but baptizes heretics.
36. Demetrius of Leptiminus' said.] We uphold one
Baptism, because we claim for the Catholic Church alone
what is her own. But they who say that heretics truly and
lawfully baptize, these are they who make not one but many
baptisms. For since there are many heresies, baptisms also
will be reckoned according to their number.
37. Vincentius of Thibaris^ said.] We know that heretics
are worse than heathens. If then they being converted shall
wish to come to the Lord; we have assuredly a rule of truth,
which the Lord by Divine command gave in charge to the
See Apostles, saying, Go ye, lay on hands in My Name, cast out
^ J- devils. And in another place, Go ye and teach all nations,
18. baptizing them in the Name of the Father, and of the So)i,
jg^ ' ^ajid of the Holy Ghost. So then first by imposition of hands
in exorcism, secondly by the regeneration of Baptism, they
may come to the promises of Christ. But in no other way,
so judge I, ought it to be done.
38. Marcus qf Mactaris^ said.] It is not marvellous, if
8 perhaps Mazula in Numid. ap. Vict. Carth. mentioned in the Coll. Carth.
Vit. and Coll. Carth. F. and Notit. Afr. F.
•> in Byzac. Coll. Carth. proh. Ta- •< probably Tabora in Maurit. Csesar.
balta in Anton. 97 in. from Sufetula. F. ap. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit. Not. Afr. F.
' AiTT/j fiiK^i. Ptol. in Byzac. Leptis • in Byzac. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit.
Magna being in Tripol. 106 m. from F.
Sin not remitted in heretical baptism. 297
heretics, enemies to, and impugners of, the truth, claim to
themselves a matter entrusted and vouchsafed to others.
But that is marvellous, that some among us, prevaricators
against the truth, uphold hei'etics and oppose Christians.
Wherefore we decree that heretics are to be baptized.
39. Satius of Sicilibba"' said.] If their sins are forgiven
heretics in Baptism, without good ground do they come to
the Church. For since it is sin which is punished in the
Day of Judgment, heretics can have nothing to fear from the
judgment of Christ, if they have obtained remission of sins".
40. Victor of Gor" said.] Whereas sins are remitted in
the Baptism of the Church only, he who admits a heretic to
communion without Baptism, does two things contrary to
reason, he does not cleanse heretics, and he pollutes"*
Christians.
41. Aurelius of Utica said.] Since the Apostle says, that
we must not be partakers of other meii's sins, what else does iTim.6,
he than partake of other men's sins, who grants communion
to heretics, without the Baptism of the Church } Wherefore
I give my judgment that heretics ought to be baptized, that
they may receive remission of sins, and so communion be
granted to them.
42. Iambus'^ of Germaniciana' said.] They who approve Con-
the baptism of heretics, disapprove ours ; denying that such ^^^°^'
as are, I will not say, washed, but defiled, out of the Church,
ought to be baptized in the Church.
43. Lucianus of JRucimia^ said.] It is written, And God Gen. i,
saw the light that it was good, and He divided the light from
the darkness. If light and darkness can agree, we may have
something in common with heretics. Wherefore I give my
judgment that heretics should be baptized.
■» in Zeug. Sicilibra, 34 in. from have been so defiled " if any one be-
Cartb. F. comes what he with whom he com-
" S. Aug. vii.§. 5. says, he can adopt munieates, is, then all there became
the words of this, believing that heretics heretics."
have the Baptism of Christ, but not the 1 The title of Confessor given to him
remission of sins. and several others, was first added by
» perhaps Garra in Maurit. Cses. ap. Erasmus. S. Aug. has them not. Bp. F.
Ptol. and Vict. Vit. or Garriana in remarks their absence from two of his
Byzac. ap. Vict. Vit. and Not. Afr. Mss.
P S. Aug. notes, §. 7. that this ex- f Nova in Byzac. F.
pression would be against S. Cyprian's • in Zeugit. F.
principles, for then would the Church
298 Great jealousy for purity of the Church a duty to Christ.
CoNc. 44. Pelagianus of Luperciana^ said.'\ It is written, jE'tV^er
Cautii.
the Lord is thy God, or Baal is God: and so now, either the
A. 25(j. •'
1 Kings Church is the Church, or heresy is the Church. Moreover,
18, 21. -^ heresy is not the Church, how can the Baptism of the
Church be with heretics ?
Con- 45. Jader of Midila'' said.'] We know that there is but
InT"^ one Baptism in the Catholic Church. Therefore we ought
Martyr, not to admit a heretic, unless he has been baptized among
us, lest he should think out of the Catholic Church he has
been baptized.
46. Likewise another Felix of Marrazava^ said.] There
is one faith, one Baptism, but of the Catholic Church, which
alone can lawfully baptize.
Con- 47. Paulus of Bobba^ said.] It moves me not, if some
fessor. ^^^ uphold not the faith and truth of the Church, since the
Rom. 3, Apostle says, For what if some of tlieni have fallen from the
^' ^' faith '^ LLas their unbelief made the faith of God qf none
effect ? God forbid. For God is true, but every man a liar.
But if God is true, how can the truth of Baptism be with
heretics, with whom God is not ?
Con- 48. Pomponius of Dionysiana"^ said.] It is plain that
fessor. heretics cannot baptize and grant remission of sins ; for that
they have not the power either of loosing or binding any
thing on earth.
Con- 49. Venantius of Tinisa" said.] If a husband going a
distant journey had committed his wife to the care of his
friend, the friend would, with all the diligence he could,
preseiTc her who was committed to him, so that her chastity
and sanctity should not be polluted by any one. Chi'ist our
Lord and God going to His Father hath committed His
spouse to us. Shall we then keep her uncorrupt and in-
violate, or betray her integrity and chastity to adulterers and
corrupters ? For he who makes the Baptism of the Church
common with heretics, betrays the spouse of Christ to
adulterers.
• perhaps Labertina ap. Coll. Carth. [and so S. Aug. ed. Ben.] In Not.
F. Afr. Coll. Carth. it is now divided ab
" in Numid. Coll. Carth. Not. Afr. F. Obba. F In Mss. this would often be
" in Byzac. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit. indistinguishable.
Not. Afr. F. i in Byzac. Coll. Carth. Not. Afr. F.
y in Maurit. 40 m. from Lixa Plin. » in Zeug. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit. F.
S. Peter's (J iviny way to S. Paul a pattern to the Church. 299
50. Aymniiis of Ausuaga^ said.] We have received one
Baptism, and this we administer. But whoso says that
heretics too may baptize, he makes two baptisms.
51. Saturninus of Victoriana" said.] If heretics may
lawfully baptize, they that do things unlawful are excused
and defended. Nor do I see why either Christ called them
His enemies, or the Apostle antichrists.
52. Allot her Saturninus of Thucca^ said.] Gentiles, Con-
although they worship idols, yet acknowledge and confess """^
the supreme God, the Father and Creator. Him Marcion
blasphemes, and some ai'e not ashamed to approve the
baptism of Marcion. How do such priests either uphold or
vindicate the priesthood of God, who do not bapiize the
enemies of God, and so hold communion with them ?
53. Marcellus of Zama" said.] Since sins are remitted
only in the Baptism of the Church, he who does not baptize
a heretic, holds communion with a sinner.
54. Irencpus of UhUi^ said.] If the Church on thatCon-
account does not baptize a heretic, because he is said to
have been already baptized, heresy is the greater.
55. Donatus of Cihaliana ^ said.] I acknowledge one
Church and her one Baptism, if any one says, that the
gi'ace of Bai)tisni'' is with heretics, he nuist first shew and
prove that the Church is with them.
56. Zosimus of Tharassa' said.] When a revelation of
the truth has been made, error must give way to truth ; for
Peter also who before circumcised, gave way to Paul when
he declared the truth.
57. JnUanus of Telepte^ said.] It is written, A man caw John 3,
receive nothing except it be given him from heaven. If
heresy is from heaven, it may also give Baptism.
58. Faustus of Timida Regia^ said.] Let not these Con-
fessor.
*> probably Ausana or Ausagga in grace of Baptism' is meant Baptism
Vict. Vit. in Zeugit. F. heretics have it; but if Baptism is the
^ in Byzac. Coll. Carth. Not. AfV. Sacrament of grace, but the grace of
Cone. Csrth. 3. F. Baptism is the remission of sins, then
rf in Numid. Ptol. Proc. L. iv. Coll. heretics have notthe grace of Baptism."
Carth. S. Greg. M. L. x. Ep. 3. F. ' in Numid. Not. Afr. perhaps
e ,n Numid. Tarrhnn in Ptol F.
f in Byzac. Usilla Plin. Ptol. F. " in Num. Byzac. Proc. 1. iv. Coll.
g perhaps Cerbaliana in Byzac. ap. Carth. Cone Till. Cone. Carth. iv.
Not. Afr. and Cone. Carth. sub Bonif.F. Not. Afr. Vict. Vit. F.
h S. Aug. says, §. 37. " if by ' the 1 in Zeugit. Tumida. Coll. Carth. F.
300 To betray the Church to heretics, the part of Judas.
CoNc. persons flatter themselves, who favour heretics. He who
-l^^—!I' interferes with the Baptism of the Church on behalf of
heretics, makes them Christians and us heretics.
59. Oeniinius of Furni"' said.~\ Some of our Colleagues
may prefer heretics to themselves, they cannot to us. Where-
fore what we have once decreed we uphold, that we should
baptize such as come from heretics.
60. Rogatianus of Nova"" said.] Christ established the
Church, the devil heresy. How can the synagogue of Satan
have the Baptism of Christ ?
Con- Q] Thorapius of Bulla^ said.] He who gives up and
betrays to heretics the Baptism of the Church, what else is
he than a Judas to the spouse of Christ ?
Con- 62. Likewise another Lucius of Membresa^ said.] It is
John 9, ^"tten, God heareth not a sinner. How can a heretic,
3^- who is a sinner, be heard in Baptism ?
63. Likewise another Felix of Buslacene"^ said.] In ad-
mitting heretics without the Baptism of the Church, no one
should prefer custom to reason and truth : for reason and
truth always exclude custom.
64. Another Saturniiius of Avitini' said.] If Antichrist
can give the grace of Christ to any one, heretics also, who
are called antichrists, can baptize.
65. Quintus of Aggya'' said.] He can give something,
who hath something. But what can heretics give, who are
known to have nothing ?
Matt. 6, GQ. Another Julianus of 3Iarcelliana^ said.] If a man
24
can serve two masters^ God and mammon; Baptism also can
serve two, a Christian and a heretic.
67. Tenax of Horrea Ccelice'' said.] There is one Baptism,
but of the Church. Where the Church is not, there Baptism
cannot be.
™ in Zeugit. Coll. Carth. Cone. Memosita in Zeugit. 4/ ni. from Carth.
Carth. sub Bonif. F. Anton. F.
" in Maurit. Caesar, Coll. Carth. n Byzacium, i. q. fiu^ax'nn an. Ptol.
F. Coll. Carth. F.
"in Zeugit. There were two, /3«uX- ■• apparently A utenti in Byzac. not
Xa(ia or Bulla, Bulla regia and (ieuX- far from Thense Anton. Ep. Synod.
Xctfi'„(ra. or Bulla Minor, Ptol. Bulla Prov. Byz. Not. Afr. Vict. Vit F.
regia was 131 m. from Carth. sec Vict. ' apparently Aggiva, Cone. Carth.
Vit. Not. Afr. Cone. Carth. 3. and A. ' Not. Afr. F.
^25. K. u a village of Byzac. 75 m. from
P Memhrosa, Not. Afr. Coll. Carth. Carth. Anton. F.
One Baptism in the one Church. 301
68. Another Victor of Assuri^ said.] It is written, thatCon-
there is One Qod, and One Christ, and one Church, and^X^\
one Baptism. How then can any one be baptized there, ^'
where God and Christ and the one Church is not ?
Q9. Donatidus of Capsa'' said.'] I too have ever been of
this opinion, that heretics who can obtain nothing without,
should be baptized when they are converted to the Church.
70. Verulus^ of Rusiccada" said.] A heretic cannot give
what he has not. Much less a schismatic, who has lost what
he had.
71. Pudentianus of Cuiculum^ said.] My newness in the
Episcopate induced me, dearest brethren, to wait and hear
what my seniors would judge. For it is plain that hei'esies
have and can have nothing; and that if any come from
them, righteously is it determined that they should be
baptized.
72. Peter of Hij)po Uiarrhytus" said.] Since there is Martyr.
one Baptism in the Catholic Church, it is plain that Baptism
cannot be administered out of the Church. Wherefore
I give my judgment, that such as have been washed in
heresy or in schism ought to be baptized when they come to
the Church.
73. Likewise another Lucius of Ausafa^ said.] According
to the motions of my mind and of the Holy Ghost, since
there is One God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, and
One Christ, and one hope, and One Spirit, and one Church;
there ought also to be one Baptism. Wherefore, T say, if
any thing has been attempted or done by heretics, it ought
to be rescinded, and they who come thence should be
baptized in the Church.
74. Likewise another Felix of Gurgites' said.] I am of
opinion that, according to the precepts of the holy Scriptures,
he who has been unlawfully baptized by heretics out of the
« in Zeugit. Col. Carth. Vict. Vit. Not. Afr. Cone. Carth. Grati. F.
p_ <• i. e. the well-watered, not far from
J in Byzae. Coll. Carth. Cone. Carth. Hippo regins, see Hoftin. sub v. Sal-
sub Grato. Not. Afr. Vict. Vit. F. mas. ad Solin. p. 320. Lact. de Mort.
' " a Martyr from the schismatics," Pers.
i.e. who had formerly been such. These <* in Zeugit. al. Assapha, S. Aug.
titles are omitted in most Mss. F. c. Cresc. iii. 19. and 53. Vict. Vit. Coll.
» in Numid. Piin. Anton. Opt. i. 3. Carth. F.
Aug. 0. Fulg. c. 12. • in Byzac. Gurgaita Vict. Vit. F.
^ in Numid. Anton. Coll. Carth.
30'2 Loss of heretics tkrongh our carelessness imputed in Judgment.
CoNc. Church, when he wishes to flee to the Church, should obtain
^^^y"' the grace of Baptism where it is lawfully given.
75. Pusillus of Lanibesn" said.] I believe that there is no
saving Ba])tism, except in the Catholic Church. Whatsoever
is besides the Catholic is pretence.
Martyr. 76. Snhiaii lis of Gazaufala ' said.'] It is known that heretics
have nothing ; therefore they come to us, that they may re-
ceive what they have not.
77. Hoitoratus of Tucca^ said.] Since Christ is the Truth,
we ought to follow truth rather than custom ; and so we
should sanctify heretics with the Baptism of the Church,
who therefore come to us, because they could receive nothing
without.
78. Victor of Octavu7?i^ said.] As ye yourselves well
know, I have not been long appointed a Bishop, therefore I
waited for the counsel of my seniors. I am therefore of
opinion, that all who come over from heresy, should without
doubt be baptized.
Con- 70. C'Jarus of Mascula ' said.] The sentence of our Lord
Jesus Christ is plain, when He sent His Apostles, and
entrusted to them alone the poirer given to Himself by
His Father, whose successors we are, governing the Church
of the Lord with the same power, and baptizing such as
believe. Wherefore heretics who, being without, have neither
power nor the Church of Christ, can baptize no one with His
Baptism.
Martyr. 80. Secaiidianus of TJtambei^ said.] We ought not to
deceive heretics by our too great forwardness, so that not
being baptized in the Church of our Lord Jesus Christ, and
on this account not having obtained remission of sins, they
should, when the Day of Judgment shall come, impute to us
that through us they have not been baptized nor obtained
the indulgence of Divine grace. Wherefore since there is
one Church and one Baptism, when they are converted to
• in ]Sumid. Not. Afr. Coll Carth. Afr. di.stinct from T. Terebinthina and
Vict. Vit. a colony, S. Cypr. Ep. 59. another in Nuinidia. F.
$. 12. p. 160. F. h in Numid. Opt. 1.3. Octabum Not.
f in Numid. Gausaphna, Ptol.Gazo- Afr. Vict. Vit. F.
phyla Proc. see S. Aup. Ep. 105. [«. 3. » in Numid. Anton. Coll. Carth. Opt.
Casphalianensis,] Coll. Carth. F. 1. i. Cone. Carth. sub Bonif. F.
8 in Maurit. Sitif. Plin. v. 2. Not. >■ in Byzac. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit. F.
Absent Bishops deliver their judgment, as present in spirit. 303
us, they should receive, together with the Church, the Baptism
also of the Church.
81. Likewise another Anrclius of Chullahi^ said.] John
the Apostle hath laid it down in his Epistle, saying, //" ///ere 2 John
come any unto you, and bring not the doctrine of Christ, '
receive him not into your house, neither hid him God speed.
For he that hiddeth him God speed, is partaker of his evil
deeds. How can such be rashly admitted to the house of
God, who are forbidden to be admitted to our private houses?
or how can we, without the Baptism of the Church, give them
communion, whose evil deeds we are partakers, if we only
bid them, God speed ?
82. Litteus of Gemelli'" said.] If the blind lead the blind, Confes-
both fall into the ditch. Since then it is plain that heretics £„' j-g.
cannot enlighten any one, as being themselves blind, their
baptism does not avail.
83. 84, 85. Natalis of Oea'' said.] As well I who am
present, as Pompeius" of Sabrata, as also Dioga of Lcptis
Magna, who absent in body, hut present in spirit, have com-
missioned me to give the same judgment as our Colleagues ;
that heretics cannot have communion with us, unless they
have been baptized with the Baptism of the Church.
86. Junius of Neapolis'^ said.] I do not depart from the
judgment we once gave, that we should baptize heretics who
come to the Church.
87. Cyprian of Carthage said.] The letter written to ourConfes-
Colleague Jubaianus very fully expresses my opinion; that'jyi^ftyj
according to the testimony of the Gospel and the Apostles,
heretics being called the adversaries of Christ, and anti-
christs, when they come to the Church, are to be baptized
with the one only Baptism of the Church, that they may be
made of adversaries friends, and of antichrists Christians.
' apparently Cululi (Cululis Proc.) in sent, may have been founded on 1 Cor.
Byzac. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit. F. 5, 4.
"' inNumid. Anton, a Roman colony P Plin. 1. c. Coll. Carth. S. Aug. c.
founded by Adrian. F. Cresc. iii. 53. Vict. Vit. F. Ptol.
" in Tripol. Coll. Caith. Not. Afr. places these three towns on the Syrtis
civitas Oeensis, between the 2 Syrtes, Parva, probably as being nearer to it,
Plin. V. 4. F. Hal. than the greater, Bal.
0 probably the same to whom Ep 74. ^ in Zeugit. nep.r Curubis Anton, a
was written. Bp. F. thinks that the colony, Ptol. see Coll. Carth. Cone
delivery of their judgment, when ab- Carth. A. 419. sub Bonif. F.
304 S. CypriarCs joyous sympathy with the Martyrs.
EPISTLE LXXVI.
Epist, Cyprian to Nemesianus^, Felix, Lucius, a7wther Felix,
^^■^^^- Litieus, Poliafius, Victor, Jader, and Dalivus, his felloiv-
Bishops, likewise to his fellow- Presbyters and Deacons,
and the rest of the Brethren in the mines, Martyrs of
God the Father Almighty, and of Jesus Christ our Lord,
and of God our Preserver, everlasting greeting.
1. It were due to your eminence, most blessed and most
beloved brethren, that I should come in person to see and
to embrace you, were not I also banished for the confession
of His Name, and restrained by the limits of the place ap-
pointed me. In such way, however, as I can, I make myself
present with you ; and though to come by motion of my
body is not allowed me, yet in affection and spirit I do come
to you, in letter uttering my soul, wherein I joyfully exult at
your virtues and praises, accounting myself a partuer with
you, though not in bodily suffering, yet in communion of
charity. Could t be dumb and restrain my voice by silence,
when of those most dear to me I hear so many and such
glorious things, whereby the Divine favour has honoured
you: so that some of you, by the consummation of their
martyrdom, have already gone before, to receive of the Lord
the crown of their deserts ; others still linger within the hold
of the prison'', or in the mines and in bonds, by the very
delay of their punishment exhibiting higher examples for
strengthening and arming the Brethren ; by the darkness of
« " All these Bishops are mentioned started not at the foul darkness of that
in the Council of Carthage; Nemesianus, place. And soon the murky prison shone
§. 5. the two Felix's of Nuniidia, $i. 12. resplendent with the illumining of the
33. Lucius, §. 7- or 33. Litteus, §. 82. Spirit, and against the shapeless ob-
Polianus, §. 13. Victor, §.78. Jader, seurity and sightless covering of night,
$. 45. Dativus, §. 15. Three answers the devotion of faith clothed us with
being sent, they were apparently con- bright light as of day, and we went up
demned to three separate mines; Lit- to the extremest place of punishment,
teus, not being mentioned, had probably as though we were going up to heaven,
already ended his course." [F.j What days, what nights, we passed
T Of the especial sufferings of the there, no "language can explain. The
imprisonment, see above, Ep. 22. p. 62. torments of the prison can be embraced
which is illustrated by tiiC Epistle of the by no statement, nor do we fear to
Martyrs in the Passio S. Montani, speak of the horribleness of the place, aa
Lucii, &c. (Ruinart. p. 231.) "Con- it is." In the context, it seem.'i spoken
ducted to the prison by the Boldiers, we of a the severest trials of the martyrs.
Martyrdom the reioard of previous piety. 305
their torments advancing to more ample titles of merit, to
receive as many guerdons in the heavenly rewards, as they
now number days in their sufferings ? That these things
should happen to you, most valiant and most blessed
brethren, in accordance with the excellence of your piety
and faith, I marvel not ; that the Lord should, by the honour
of His ennoblement, have thus advanced you to a high
eminence of glory ; you, who have ever flourished in His
Church, guarding the even tenor of faith, firmly observing
the Lord's commandments ; in simplicity, innocence ; in
charity, concord ; in humility, modesty ; in ministering,
diligence; in aid to the suffering, watchfulness; in cherishing
the poor, mercy; in defending the truth, constancy; in strict-
ness of discipline, gravity. And that nothing might be
wanting in you for an example of good deeds, now also in
the confession of the tongue, and in the suffering of the
body, ye call forth the minds of the Brethren to divine
martyrdom, by exhibiting yourselves as the leaders to noble
deeds ; so that while the flock follows its shepherd, and
imitates what it sees to be done by its Prelates, it will be
crowned by the Lord for the like worthiness' of obedience, i mentis
2. But that, being first grievously beaten and stricken
down with clubs, ye, by sufferings of that kind, entered on
the glorious beginnings of your confession, is a thing no
wise to be abhorred by us. For a Christian body vshrinks
not at clubs, whole whole hope is in The WoocP. The -the
servant of Christ recognises a sacred emblem^ of his salvation. 3 /^era-
Redeemed by Wood to life eternal, by wood he is promoted mentum
to a crown. And what wonder, that, being vessels of gold
and silver, ye have been consigned to the mines, that is, the
home of gold and silver, except that now the nature of
mines is changed, and places which before were wont to
yield gold and silver, have begun to receive them. They
have also put fetters on your feet, and have bound with
shameful bonds the blessed members and the temples of
God ; as though the spirit also were boimd with the body %
or your gold could be tainted by the contact of iron. To
men devoted to God and with religious constancy testifying
<= see Tert. ad Mart. c. 2. p. 163. Oxf. Tr.
X
306 Comforts foregone fur Christ, one by one, compensated by Him.
Epist. their faith, these things art- ornaments, not bonds ; nor do
^[-gpr'they chain the feet of Christians for infamy, but ennoble "^
them for a crown. O feet happily bound, to be loosed not
by a smith, but by the Lord ! O feet happily bound, which,
along the journey of salvation, are guided to paradise ! O
feet bound for the present in this world, that they may be
ever free with the Lord ! O feet, with fetters and cross-brass
impeded for a while, but quickly in a glorious course to
speed to Christ! Let envious or malignant cruelty hold you
here as long as it will, with its bonds and fetters ; soon will
ye from earth and from these suflerings come to the kingdom
of heaven. In mines the body is not cherished by couch
and pillows ; but cherished it is by the refreshment and
consolation of Christ. On the ground lieth the toil-worn
frame ; but no punishment is it to lie down with Christ.
Squalid, unbathed, are the limbs disfigured with filth and
foulness; but that is spiritually cleansed within, which
without is in the flesh defiled. Scanty is bread there ; yet
Bent. 8, not by bread alone doth man live, but by the icord of God.
Shivering, ye have no clothing; but whoso is clad with
Christ is abundantly clothed and adorned. Rough is the
I Cor. hair of your half-shorn " head ; but since the Head of the
II 3. . .
' ' i}ian is Christ, any thing must needs become that head,
which is illustrious for the Name of Christ. All this de-
formity, detestable and foul in the eyes of the Gentiles, with
what .splendour will it be recompensed ! This brief suffering
in time, for what a reward will it be exchanged of bright
and eternal glory, when accoiding to the saying of the
Philip, blessed Apostle, the Lord shall chanye our vile body, that
' ' it may be fashioned like unto His glorious Body !
3. Nor even therein, most beloved brethren, can any loss
either of religion or faith be sustained, that the priests of
God have not now there the power of offering and cele-
brating the Divine Sacrifices. Yea, ye celebrate and offer
<*" In Whom I bear about my chains, blessed day, O glory of bonds! O
as spiritual pearls," S. Ignat. Ep. ad chain, object of all our longings ! iron
Eph.§. 11. S. Polycarp calls the chains more honourable and more precious
" diadems." Ep. init. see Eus. i. v. than choicest gold ! those clanks of
Vict. Yit. V. fin. quoted by Coteler. ad iron, which grated as drawn through
loc. and in the Ep. Montani Lucii, &c. other iron !"
at this time, (Ruinart, p. 231.) "O ' whereby they were marked as slaves.
He reroards in His saints ivhat Himself has icrought in tliem. 307
a sacrifice to God, precious alike and glorious, and which
will very much avail you to the recompense of heavenly
rewards; since holy Scripture declares and says, The sacrifice ¥K.b\,
of God is a broken spirit^ a contrite and humbled heart God
doth not despise. This sacrifice ye offer to God, this sacrifice
ye celebrate without intermission day and night, being made
oblations to God, and presenting yourselves holy and un-
spotted sacrifices, as the Apostle exhorts, saying, / beseech ^^™-
you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye
present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto
God: and be not conformed to this world, but be ye trans-
formed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove
what is that good atid acceptable and perfect tvill of God.
For this it is, which especially pleaseth God; this it is,
wherein with larger merits our works yield fruit for the
earning the good-will of God : this it is, which alone the
obedience of our faith and devotion can render unto the
Lord for His great and saving benefits, the Holy Ghost
declaring in the Psalms and testifying, What shall I render
unto the Lord, for all His benefits toward me? I will
receive the cnj) of salvation, and call upon the Name of the
Lord. Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His
saints^.
4. Who would not cheerfully and readily receive the cup
of salvation? Who would not joyously and gladly covet that
wherein he too may render somewhat unto his Lord? Who
would not with courage and constancy receive a death,
precious in the sight of the L^orcl; to be well-pleasing in His
eyes, Who, looking down upon us, when set in the conflict
for His Name, approves us, willing; aids us, struggling;
crowns us, conquering; rewarding in us with the recompense
of His Fatherly goodness and love whatever He has Himself
wrought, and honouring what Himself has accomplished?
For that it is of Him, that we conquer, and that, the adver-
sary subdued, we attain to the palm of the severest contest,
the Lord declares and teaches in His Gospel, saying, Cw^Mat.io,
when they deliver you up, take no thought hotu or what ye^^-^o-
shall speak: for it shall be given you in that same hour what
' Ps. 116, 12. 13. 15. «ee on Ep. 28. §. 1. p 60. n. o.
X 2
308 Martyrs of each age and sex led on by their Bishops.
Epist. ye shall speak. For it is not ye that speak^ hut the Spirit
^^^^^ of your Father Which speaketh in you. And again; Settle
Luke it there/ore in your hearts, not to meditate before what ye
jg' ■ shall ansicer : for I itill give you a mouth and wisdom,
which all your adversaries shall not be able to resist.
WhcvL'iu may be seen both the great confidence of behevers,
and the very heinons fault of the faithless ; that they believe
not in Him Who promises that He will give His help to
them that confess Him, nor again fear Him Who threatens
eternal punishment to them that deny Him.
5. All which things, most valiant and most faithful soldiers
of Christ, ye have instilled into our brethren, fulfilling in
deeds what before ye taught in words ; hereafter to be great-
est in the kingdom of heaven, the Lord having promised and
Matt. 5, declared, Whosoever shall so do and leach, shall be called
19
greatest in the kingdom of heaven. Moreover a manifold
portion of the people, following your example, have with
you alike confessed, and alike been crowned ; linked to you
with the bond of the strongest affection, and separated from
their Bishops neither by prison nor by the mines. To whose
number neither are virgins lacking, in whom the hundred-
fold is added to the fruit of sixlyfold, and whom a double*'
glory has advanced to a heavenly crown. In boys'" also,
a courage beyond their age has sui*passed their years in
the praise of Confession, so that each sex and age should
adora your blessed flock of martyrs '.
What now, most beloved brethren, must be the strength
e Virginity and martyrdom. See de calls them" Uticensis Massa Candida,"
hab. Virg. c. 12. p. 128.' Oxf. Tr. Serm. 311. §. 10. and the Serm. in Ps.
h See the hist, of Ponticus, brother 144. was preached in their basilica
of Blandina, (Eus. v. 1.) Dioscorus, there, $. 17. and Ben. Note,) which cor-
also aged 15, (ib. iv. 41.) Prudent, responds with S. Cyprian's statement,
de S. Romano, m. 1. 646-845. Vict, that the Proconsul was there shortly be-
Vit. L. V. B. P. viii. p. 695. Pass, fore his own martyrdom. (Ep. 83.) Their
Beat. Mart. -vi. Non. Jul. ib. p. 698. day was kept in Africa on Aug. 18 ;
Bal. that of S. Cyprian was Sept. 14. A. 258.
' This is the Massa Candida, so see Tillemont, S. Cyprien, Art. 57. t.
called from the number who were iv. p. 73. Euinart Acta Mart. S. Cypr.
together martyred, and " from the Pra^f. §. 11. p. 202. The Author of
lustre of their death." (S. Aug. Serm. the Serm. 317. App. S. Aug. (which
306. §. 2. preached upon their birth- certainly in some cases is the very
day.) S. Aug., in reference to the 153 language of S. Aug.) speaks of the
fish, (S. Job. 21, 11.) says that they Candida Massa, as S. Cypr. does of
were more than 1.53. (in P^. 49. $. 9.) these, as consisting of every age and
Prudentius calls them 300. (Perist. 1 3.) sex.
They were martyred at Utica, (S. Aug.
Prayers amid suffering most heard; St. Casks those of y^ Martyrs. 309
of your consciousness of victory ! what sublimity of mind !
what exultation in feeling ! what triumph in your breasts !
that each of you stands close to the promised reward of
God ; that ye are without fear of the Judgment of God ! that ye
walk in the mine, captive in bodies, but with hearts reigning;
that ye know Christ is present with you, rejoicing in the
endurance of His servants, who in His steps and ways are
advancing to eternal kingdoms ! Daily ye expect with joy
the saving day of your departure, and ever, ever, on the eve
of retiring from the world, ye hasten to the rewards of
martyrs and your home with God ; after this darkness of the
world to see that purest light, and to receive a glory exceeding
all sufferings and conflicts, the Apostle testifying and saying,
The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to he Rom. 8,
compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.
And because your utterance in prayer is now more effica-
cious, and supplication obtaineth more readily what amid
distresses is asked, pray ye and intreat more intensely, that
the Divine mercy would perfect the Confession of us all ;
that so God would free us also together with you, unharmed
and glorious, from this darkness and these entanglements of
the world ; that so we, who hei'e, united in the bond of
charity and peace, have stood together against the assaults
of heretics and the persecutions of the Gentiles, may also
rejoice together in the heavenly kingdoms.
I bid you, most blessed and most beloved brethren,
heartily farewell in the Lord, and always and every where ^
remember me.
EPISTLE LXXVn.
To Cyprian their brother, Nemesiamis, Dativns, Felix, and
Victor, everlasting health in the Lord.
\. Ever with fulness of meaning, suited to the circum-
stances of the time, do you speak in your letters, most beloved
Cyprian ; by reading which attentively as well the wicked
are corrected, as men of good faith strengthened. For
'' i. e. on earth or in Paradise.
310 Value of St. C.'s works and acts to other Martyrs.
Epist. while you cease not in your writings to lay open hidden
^ '^.^ ' mysteries, you cause us to grow in faith, and men of the
world you invite over to belief. For whatsoever excellencies
you have inscribed in your many books, you have unknow-
ingly pourtrayed yourself to us. For beyond all men, are
you in discourses more excellent, in speech more eloquent,
in counsel wiser, in patience more simple, in works of love "
more abundant, in abstinence more holy, in deference more
humble, and in good action more innocent. You too know,
dearest, that this was our longing wish, that we should see you,
our teacher and friend, attain to the crown of a glorious Con-
fession. For, as a good and true teacher, you first in the pro-
ceedings before the Proconsul pronounced that which we,
your disciples, following, should say before the President ;
and a trumpet sounding to battle, you roused the soldiers of
God, furnished with heavenly arms, to the encounter in close
conflict : and, fighting in the first rank, you slew the devil
with a spiritual sword ; the troops also of the brethren, on
one side and the other, you by your words gently arrayed,
so that an ambush was on every side laid for the foe, and,
the sinews of the common enemy cut in two, his carcase was
trodden under foot. Believe us, dearest, that your innocent
spirit does not fall short of the reward of a hundred-fold, for
that it neither feared the first assaults of the world, nor
refused to go into exile, nor hesitated to leave the city, nor
dreaded to dwell in a desert place ; and in that it gave to
many an example of confession, itself first uttered its martyr-
witness '' by its own example, for it called forth others to
martyrdom by its own : and not only began to be an asso-
ciate of the martyrs just departing from the world, but with
those also who should be such, it cemented a heavenly
friendship.
2. They then who were condemned with us give thee before
God their heartiest thanks, most beloved Cyprian, for that
by thy letter, thou hast refreshed their fainting breasts,
healed the limbs wounded by the clubs ; loosed the feet
bound with fetters, smoothed the hair of the half-shorn
" opevibu3, see En. 33. p. 76. n. d. rity being alleged, it is perhaps a mis-
•• Uig. and Fell have martyrium print,
prior dixit; Bal. duxit, but uo autho-
Mutual affections and prayers of the Martyrs. 311
heads ; enlightened the darkness of their prison, evened the
ruggednesses of the mine ; to their nostrils also thou hast
applied fragrant flowers, and hast overpowered the foul
odour of the smoke. Moreover thy kindly ministering and
that of our most beloved Quirinus, which thou sentest for
distribution by Herennianus the Subdeacon, and by Lucanus
and Maximus and Amantius the Acolythes, provided what-
ever was lacking for the needs of the body. Be we then, by
our prayers, helpers of one another, and let us entreat, as you
have charged us, that we may have God, and Christ, and the
angels our supporters in all our actions.
We bid thee, lord and brother, ever heartily farewell, and
remember us. Salute all who are with thee. All ours, who
are with us, love and salute thee, and long to see thee.
EPISTLE LXXVIII.
To Cyprian our brother and colleague, Lucius^, and all the
brethren tvho are icitli me greeting in the Lord.
1. While we were exulting and rejoicing in God, that He
had armed us for the conflict, and by His favour had made
us victorious in the battle, thy letter arrived, dearest brother,
which thou sentest us by Herennianus the Subdeacon,
and Lucian, and Maximus, and Amantins, Acolythes; on
reading which we received in bonds ease, in affliction solace,
and in need a stay, and were roused and animated more re-
solut(!ly to endure whatever further tortures await us. For
before our suffering we were called forth by thee to glory,
who first didst lead us onward to confess the Name of Christ.
a This is not the S. Lucius, whose " We came to a vast plain, when there
Epistleandtheaccountofwhosemartyr- met us Cyprian and Lucius. But the
dom by an eye-witness are still extant; place whither we came was of purest
for he and his companions were disciples light; and our garments became white,
of S. Cyprian (§. 13. Ruinart, p. 234.) and our liesli was. changed whiter than
and were imprisoned alter the death of our white garments. But so translucent
the Proconsul, (i. 6.) who condemned was our flesh, that it admitted our eye
S. Cyprian, and himself died a few to see the inmost heart. And looking
days after. (Acta S. Cypr. fin. p. xxii. into my heart, I saw some stain, and I
Oxf. Tr.) but he is doubtless the same, awoke in the vision." The stain was a
who was seen, with S. Cyprian, by one coldness the day before about one
of these Martyrs when in prison, in a wrongly admitted to Communion.
vision to admonish him against disunion.
312 Almsgiving adds to crown ofmartyrdom; St. C,*s words prophetic.
Epist. But we, following the steps of thy Confession, hope for like
J~^ grace with thee. For he who is first in the race, is first also
for the prize ; and thou who didst first occupy the ground,
hast thence, where thou didst begin, communicated this to
us ; manifesting therein the unalterable affection wherewith
Eph- 4, thou hast ever loved us ; tliat so we who have kept the
unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, might have the
gracious gift of thy prayers, and one crown of Confession.
But for thee, dearest brother, to the crown of Confession
there is added the reward of good works, the full measure
of which thou wilt receive of the Lord in the Day of recom-
l^ence ; who hast by thy letter become present to our minds,
exhibiting that candid and blessed breast, which we ever
knew in thee, and according to its largeness, uttering praises
to God with us, not such as we deserve to hear, but such
as thou mayest utter. For by thy words thou hast both
arrayed those things which were less formed in us, and hast
strengthened us to the supporting of those same sufferings,
which we suffer, sure of a heavenly reward, and of the crown
of martyrdom, and of the kingdom of God, from the prophetic
assurance, which, full of the Holy Ghost, thou hast given us
in thy letter. All this will come to pass, most beloved, if
thou wilt remember us in thy prayers, which I trust thou dost,
as we also do.
'2. We have also received what thou sentest us from
Quirinus and thyself, brother earnestly longed for, an offer-
Gen. 8, mgfrom every clean thing. As Noah also offered to God,
20
and God was pleased with the sweet savour, and had respect
unto his sacrifice, so also may He have respect unto thine,
and may He be pleased to give thee the reward of so good
a work. I request that thou wouldest direct that the letter
which we have addressed to Quirinus, be forwarded to him.
I bid thee, dearest brother, and most earnestly longed for,
ever heartily farewell, and remember me. Greet all who
are with thee. Farewell.
Clergy all abide at Carthage, lest they miss martyrdom. 3 1 3
EPISTLE LXXIX.
To our dearest and most beloved Cyjyrian, Felix, Jader, Po-
lianus, together with the Presbyters and all staying with
us at the mine of Sigua, everlasting health in the Lord.
We greet thee in turn, dearest brother, by Herennianus
the Subdeacon, Lucian and Maximus our brethren, safe and
of good courage through the aid of thy prayers. We have
received from them no small sum under the name of an
offering, together with thy letter, in which thou hast deigned
to comfort us as sons out of the heavenly words. And we
have given and do give thanks to God the Father Almighty
through His Christ, that we have been so comforted and
strengthened by this thy address; entreating from the can-
dour of thy mind, that thou wouldest vouchsafe to re-
member us in thy continual prayers ; that the Lord would
fill up the measure of thine and our Confession, which He
has vouchsafed to confer upon us. Greet all who are sojourn-
ing with thee.
We bid thee, dearest brother, ever farewell in God. I
Felix wrote this; I Jader subscribed it; I Polianus read it: I
greet my lord Eutychianus.
EPISTLE LXXX.
Cyprian to his brother Successus", greeting.
1. 1 could not write to you at once, dearest brother,
inasmuch as all the Clergy, being engaged in the very
heat of the contest, could not any way leave this place,
a The Bishop of Abbir in the Council companions, and I was recovering from
of Carthage, (no. IG.) His martyrdom is sickness, I see Suecessus the Bishop
mentioned in the same Acts of Lucius come to my house, his countenance and
&c. and he is mentioned in the Martyrol. raiment surpassing bright; scarcely
with other African Martyrs, Jan.' 19. could his likeness be recognised, be-
In tbese acts is a vision of Flavian, cause the eyes of the flesh gleamed
which he himself related just before his with Angelic radiancy. Whom when I
martyrdom, to the writer of them. It scarce recognised, he said to me, I am
begins thus, " When Suecessus and sent to announce to thee, that thou wilt
Paulus had been crowned with their suffer."
3 1 4 Severe edict of Valerian ; martyrdom and prophecy ofS. Sixtus.
Epist. being all prepared, according to the devoledness of their
" - minds, for Divine and heavenly glory. But know that those
' Rome have returned whom I had sent to the City', that they might
ascertain and report to us truth, as to any rescript published
respecting us. For many various and uncertain rumours are
afloat ; but the truth is as follows. Valerian had sent a rescript
to the senate, directing that Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons
should forthwith be punished ; that senators and men of rank
and Roman knights should lose their dignity and be de-
prived of their property, and if, when deprived of their
possessions, they should still continue to be Christians, then
they should lose their heads also ; that matrons should be
depiived of their property and banished : that whosoever of
Caesar's household had either before confessed, or should
now confess, should forfeit their property, and be sent in
chains as conscripts, to Caesar's farms. The emperor Valerian
also subjoined to his rescript a copy of the letters which he
addressed to the presidents of provinces respecting us : these
letters we hope will arrive daily, awaiting in stedfastness of
'Paspio- faith, the endurance of martyrdom -, and looking for the crown
"" of eternal life, from the Lord's aid and loving mercy of the
Lord. Know that Xistus*" was martyred in the cemetery on
the eighth of the ides of August, and with him four Deacons".
The pi-efects too in the City, day by day urge on this perse-
*> S. Sixtus, the successor of Pope come: cease to weep, in three days thou
Stephen, whom Pontius (Life, §. 14. p. shaltfollow me." S. Ambr. de Off. i. 41.
XV. Oxf. Tr.) calls " that good and Pope Stephen's stern zeal had been
peace-mating Priest, and therefore purified by martyrdom, and room had
most blessed Martyr." This title seems been made for Sixtus' short Episcopate
certainly to imply (as Tillemont H. E. often months. S. Cyprian saw peace
t. iv. p. 15. infers) that he renewed the restored before he was crowned. Sixtus
communion with S. Cyprian, which ii. was the fifth Bishop of Rome who
Stephen had renounced. His memory had died as a Martyr in the ten years
was honoured in Africa, (ib.) He made of the Episcopate of S. Cyprian.
S. Laurence Deacon and Archdeacon ; ' Felicissimus and Agapetus are
to him were said the well-known words, named in the Martyrol. Rom. Aug.
" Whithergoestthou, father, withoutthy 6. as having suffered on the same day
son? Holy Priest, withoutthy Deacon, with S. Sixtus, together with four Sub-
whither goest thou ? Never wast thou deacons. Another reading, which Bede
wont to offer the sacrifice without thy had, also in some old Mss. is " et cum
attendant, &c.'' and who in consolation eodem Quartum." Bal. conjectures that
foretold to S. Laurence the time of his this is an old explanation of an abbre-
martyrdom, and its greater severity, -viation, " et cum eo d. iiii." himself
" I leave thee not, my son, but greater having seen iiii for quatuor in one
contests are reserved for thee. We, as old old Ms. There is no mention of Quar-
men, have a lighter confiict allotted us ; tus, except in the Martyrol. Bed. &c.
thee, as young, a more glorious triumph on the authority of this reading.
overthe enemy awaiteth. Soon shalt thou
A Bishop, in martyrdom, confesses in the name of all. 315
cution ; so that any brought before thcn^ are martyred, and
their goods confiscated. These things I beg of you to notify
to our other Colleagues, that by their exliortations the brother-
hood may be every where strengthened and prepared for the
spiritual conflict: that so each of us may think less of death
than of immortality, and, dedicated to the Lord with full faith
and entire courage, may rather rejoice than fear in this con-
fession; wherein they know that the soldiers of God and
Christ are, not slain but, crowned.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever farewell in the Lord.
EPISTLE LXXXL
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons and all the people,
greeting.
1. When news was brought me, dearest brethren, that
gaolers" had been sent to bring me to Utica, and friends
very dear to me counselled and persuaded me to withdraw for
a while from my gardens, there being adequate grounds,
I consented; for that it is fitting that a Bishop should
confess the Lord in that city, in which he presides over the
Church of the Lord, and that the whole people should derive
glory from the Confession of their Prelate in their presence.
For whatever a Bishop, who is a confessor, speaks at that
moment of confession, he speaks by inspiration of God in
the mouth of all. But the honour of our Church so glorious
will be maimed, if I, a Bishop set over another Church,
receiving my sentence on confession at Utica, should go
thence a martyr to the Lord ; whereas I both for myself and
for you, entreat with continual supplications, and long
earnestly with my whole heart's desire in all my prayers, as
I ought, that I may confess amongst you, and there suffer,
and thence go to the Lord. Being thereibrc here in con-
cealed retirement, we await the approach of the Proconsul
on his return to Carthage, to hear from him what commands
the Emperors have given concerning Christian laymen and
» Commcntaiii. Thev are spoken of a^ a brulal set of men, nequissinii,
in the Cod. Theod. lial. '
316 They may hope to speak God's words, who await His time.
Epist. Bishops, and to say what the Lord will have said in that
- „- , hour.
A. 258. . ,
2. But do ye, dearest brethren, according to the discipline
which ye have ever received from me out of the precepts of
the Lord, and according to what ye have very often learnt
from my preaching, maintain quiet and tranquillity: let not
any of you occasion any disturbance to the brethren, or
offer himself of his own accord to the Gentiles''. For being
apprehended and delivered up, ought he to speak. For as
much as the Lord, dwelling in us, speaketh in us in that
hour; Who willed rather thatvre should confess than profess.
But what in other respects it becomes us to do, before the
Proconsul passes sentence on me on confessing of the Name
of God, we will, as the Lord shall instruct, determine in
common.
May our Lord cause you to abide safe in His Church,
dearest brethren, and may He vouchsafe to preserve you.
So be it through His Mercy.
b see ab. Ep. 31. p. 71. n. 6.
EXTANT WORKS
/ OP
S. PACIAN,
BISHOP OF BARCELONA.
EPISTLES TO SYMPRONIAN,
EXHORTATION TO REPENTANCE,
ON BAPTISM.
EPISTLE I.
OF THE CATHOLIC NAME,
Pacian to Sympronian his brother^ greeting.
1. If it be not a carnal intention, my lord', but as I judge, 'Domine
a calling of the Spirit, that thou enquirest of us the faith of
the Catholic verity, thou, before all, taking thy rise as far as
appears, from a streamlet at a distance, and not holding to
the fountain and source of the principal Church, shouldest,
in the first instance, have shewn what or how different are
the opinions which thou follovvest. Thou shouldest unfold
thyself as to what cause more particularly had loosened thee
from the unity of our body. For those parts, for which a
remedy is sought, should be laid bare. Whereas now (if
I may so say) the bosom of correspondence being closed, wc
see not on what members more especially we have to bestow
our care. For such are the heresies which have sprung forth
from the Christian head, that of the mere names the roll
would be immense. For to pass over the heretics of the
Jews, Dositheus" the Samaritan, the Sadducees, and the
Pharisees, it w^ere long to enumerate how many grew up
in the times of the Apostles, Simon Magus, and Menander,
and Nicolaus, and others hidden by an inglorious fame.
What again in later times were Ebion, and Apelles, and
Marcion, and Valentinus, and Cerdon, and not long after
them, the Cataphrygians, and Novatians, not to notice any-
recent swarms !
2. Whom then in my letters must I first refute ? Wouldest
thou the mere names of all, my paper will not contain them ;
» He was one of the " false Christs'' Lat. §. 33. ed. de la Rue al. Tr. 27. in
shortly after our Lord's Coming. See Joan. torn. 13. $. 27.
Ori^. c. Cels. i. 57. in Matt. Comui.
820 Variety of heresies united in the Cataphrygians.
S. Pac. unless indeed by your writings eveiy way condemnatory of
_''•._•_• penance you declare your agreement with the Phrygians.
But, most illustrious Lord, so manifold and so diverse is the
error of these very men, that in them we have not only to
overthrow their peculiar fancies against penance, but to cut
off the heads, as it were, of some Lernajan monster. And, in the
first place, they I'ely on more founders than one, for I suppose
Blastus*' the Greek is of them; Theodotus" also and Praxeas''
were once teachers of your party, themselves also Phrygians of
some celebrity, who falsely say they are inspired of Leucius%
boast that they are instructed by Proculus*^. Following Mon-
tanus, and Maximilla, and Priscilla, how manifold controversies
have they raised concerning the day of Easter, the Paraclete,
1 hoc V. Apostles, Prophets, and many other disputes, as this' also
concerning the Catholic name, the pardon of penance.
3. Wherefore if we would discuss all these points, thou
hadst need been present and teachable. But if on those
points merely on which thou writest, my instruction should
not be sufficiently full, yet as it is our duty to serve, in what-
* quoquo soever way we can, those who solemnly adjure us^, we now,
adjuran- foi' the Sake of informing you, discourse « with thee summarily
^bus on those matters about which thou hast deigned to wiite to
us. If thou wouldest have fuller knowledge on our side,
thou must on thine declare thyself more unreservedly, lest by
somewhat of obscurity in thy enquiries, thou leave us un-
certain, whether thou art consulting or censuring.
4. Meanwhile (and this concerns our present correspond-
' literas ence^) T would above all entreat thee not to borrow authority
■ for error from this very fact that, as thou sayest, throughout
< inven- the wholc world no one has been found'*, who could con-
V. vince or persuade thee contrary to what thou believest. For
b He separated from the Church as d.) Sabellians.
a Quarto-deciman, whence S. Irenseus <• One section of the Cataphrygians,
wrote to him as a schismatic, (Eus. named from one jEschines,(kata iEschi-
H. E. V. 20.) he, however, seems to nem,) said that Christ was both the
have so done as jiidaizing, (Tert. adv. Son and the Father. Tert. ib. c. 8.
omn. haer. c. 8.) S. Epiphanius mentions * The forger of Apocrj'phal books.
Quarto-decimans as an off-shoot of f from whom one division of the Mon-
Montanists. Ha>r. 50. c. 1. see Tille- tanists was called kata Proclum, (Tert.
mont, t. 2. Art. Montanistes c. 16. 1. c.) and who held a disputation with
•^ who first denied our Lord in perse- Caius at Rome in the time of Zephy-
cution, then His Divinity. Tert. 1. c. rinus. Eus. H. E. vi. 20.
Some then of the Montanists became % coUoquimur. Conloquemur. R.
nakedly Humanitarians, as others (note
No one convinced against his loill; truth not to he blamed if it fail. 321
although we be unskilled, most skilful is the Spirit of God,
and if we are faithless, /a///(/i// /.s Cod, Who cannot rfew// 2 Tim.2,
Himself. Then, also, because it was not allowed the '
Priests of God to contend long with one who resisted'. We,^ obni-
says the Apostle, liave no such custom, neither the clnircliesy^^-^^
of God. Aftei- one admonition^, as thou thyself knowest,°^t'-
• • f 7 -n- 1 1 nendo
the contentious is jjassed by. rox who can persuade any oiEdd.
any thing against his will? Thine own fault was it therefore, ^."*^'
•J o o ^ ' conjec-
brother, and not theirs, if no one convinced thee of what in itself tures ob-
is most excellent. For at this day too it is in thy power ^
to despise our writings also, if thou hadst rather refute than le.
approve them. Yet very many resisted both the Lord Himself, ^}}^^ ^'
and the Apostles, nor could any ever be persuaded of the
truth, unless he consented to it by his own religious feeling.
5. Therefore, my Lord, neither have we written with that
confidence, as though we could persuade thee, if thou re-
sistest, but in that faith by which we would not deny thee an
entrance to holy peace, if thou wiliest. Which peace if it
be after thine own soul and heart'-, there ought'^ to be no -Vat.
contest about the name of Catholic. For if it is through u"fj^j.^^
God that our people obtain this name, no question is to be dear to
raised, when Divine authority is followed. If through man, soul."
you must discover when it was first taken. Then, if thei.^'^'"^*
name is good, no odium rests with it ; if ill, it need not be
envied. The Novatians, I hear, are called after Novatus or
Novatian ; yet it is the sect which I accuse in them, not the
name: nor has any one objected their name to Montanus or
the Phrygians.
5. But under the Apostles, you will say, no one was called
Catholic. Be it thus. It shall have been so. Allow even
that. When after the Ai)ostles heresies had burst forth, and
were striving under various names to tear piecemeal and
divide the Dove and the Queen of God, did not the Apostolic
people require a name of their own, whereby to mark the
unity of the people that were uncorruptcd, lest the error of
some should rend limb by limb the undejiled virgin of God?
Was it not seemly tliat the chief head should be distinguished
by its own peculiar appellation ? Suppose, this very day, I
entered a populous city. When I had found Marcionites, Apol-
•' s^ ab. St. Cypr. Ep. 5!). fm. p. 171.
Y
322 Vdliie mid antiquity of the name Catholic.
S. Pac. linavians, Cataphrvgians, Novatians, and others of the land
^' ' who call themselves Christians, by what name should I
recognise the congregation of my own people, unless it were
named Catholic ? Come tell me, who bestowed so many
names on the other peoples ? Why have so many cities, so
many nations, each their own description ? The man who
asks the meaning of the Catholic Name, will he be ignorant
himself of the cause of his own name if 1 shall enquire its
origin ? Whence was it delivered to me ? Certainly that
which has stood through so many ages was not bonowed
from man. This name " Catholic" sounds not of Marcion,
nor of Apelles, nor of Montanus, nor does it take heretics as
its authors.
' multa 7, Many things' the Holy Spirit hath taught us, Whom
God sent from Heaven to the Apostles as their Comforter
and Guide. Many things reason teaches us, as Paul saith,
I Cor. and honesty, and, as he says, nature herself. What ! Is the
II 1 -I . . '
' ' authority of Apostolic men, of Primitive Priests, of the most
blessed Martyr and Doctor Cyprian, of slight weight with
us? Do we wish to teach the teacher? Are we wiser than he
was, and are we puffed up by the spirit of the flesh against
the man, whom his noble shedding of blood, and a crown of
most glorious suffering, have set forth as a witness of the
Eternal God ? What thinkest thou of so many Priests on
this same side, who throughout the whole world were com-
pacted together in one bond of peace with this same Cyprian ?
What of so many aged Bishops, so many Martyrs, so many
Confessors? Come say, if they were not sufficient authorities
for the use of this name, arc we sufficient for its rejection ?
And shall the Fathers rather follow our authority, and the
antiquity of Saints give way to be emended by us, and times
now putrifying through their sins, pluck out the grey hairs
of Apostolic age? And yet, my brother, be not troubled;
Christian is my name, but Catholic my surname. The
former gives me a name, the latter distinguishes me. By
the one I am approved ; by the other I am but marked.
8. And if at last we must give an account of the word
subique ^^tholic, and draw it out from the Greek by a Latin inter-
iiiiiunV.prctation, " Catholic" is ' every where one-,' or, (as learned
toresV.w^cn^ think,) " obedience in all," i. e. all the commands of
Penitence, a necessary ^ though sad, remedy. :323
God. Whence the x\postle, Whether ye be obedient in t?// 2 Cor. 2,
things ; and again, For as by one man''s disobedience vnany'^Qj^^
uere made sinners, so by the obedience of One shall many be ^^•
made righteous. Therefore he who is a Catholic, the same
man is obedient ^ He who is obedient, the same is a'justi
Christian, and thus the Cathohc is a Christian. Wherefore |^*°j^J J*
our people when named Catholic are separated by this omitted
appellation from the heretical name. But if also the word
Catholic means ' every where one,' as those fir.st think,
David indicates this very thing, when he saith, The queen Ps. 45,
did stand in a vesture of gold, wrought about uith divers
colours; that is, one amidst all. And in the Song of Songs
the Bridegroom speaketh these words, My dove, My undejiled, Son? of
is but one ; she is the only one of her mother ; she is the^ 9
choice one of her that bare her. Again it is written, 77/e Ps. 46,
virgins shall be brought unto the King after her. And '
further, Virgins ivithout number. Therefore amidst all she Song of
is one, and one over all. If thou askest the reason of the g°g"'"°"
name, it is evident.
y. But as to penance^, God grant that it may be necessary ^^^^
for none of the faithful ; that no one after the help of the Pa?n. c.
sacred font may fall into the pit of death, and that Priests P'
may not be compelled to inculcate or to teach its tardy
consolations, lest, whilst by remedies they soothe the sinner,
they open a road to sin. But we lay open this indulgence
of our God to the miserable, not to the happy ; not before
sin, but after sins ; nor do we announce a medicine to the
whole, but to the sick. If spiritual wickednesses have no
power over the baptized, none, that fraud of the serpent,
which subverted the first man, which hath printed on his
])osterity so many marks of condemnation : if it hath retired
from the world, if we have already begun to reign, if no crime
steals over our eyes, none over our hands, none over our
minds, then let this gift of God be cast aside, this help
rejected ; be no confession, no groans, heard ; let a proud
righteousness despise every remedy.
10. But if the Lord Himself^ hath provided these things ^^Ipse
for His own creature man, if the same Lord Who hath
bestowed remedies on the fallen, hath given rewards to them
that stand, cease to accuse the Divine goodness, to erase by
Y 2
324 Exhortations to penitence in O. and N. T. afier great sin.
s. Pac. the interposition of your own rigour so many inscriptions of
— — — ^heavenly mercy, or by inexorable harshness to prohibit the
gratuitous good gifts of the Lord. This is not a largess from
Joel 2, our own bounty- Turn ye, saith the Lord, even to Me, and
with fasting, and ivith weeping, and with mourninr/ : and
1h.55,7. rend your heart ; and again. Let the wicked man leave his
' added, wags, and the unrighteous man his thoughts^, and turn unto
the Lord, and he shall obtain mercy. And also after this
Joel 2, manner crieth the Prophet, For He is gracious, and merciful,
slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth Him of
the evil. Hath the serpent so lasting a poison, and hath not
Christ a remedy } Doth the Devil kill in the world, and hath
Christ no power here to help ^ Be we indeed ashamed to
sin, but not ashamed to repent. Be we ashamed to hazard
ourselves, but not ashamed to be delivered. Who will snatch
the plank ' from the shipwrecked, that he escape not } Who
will grudge the curing of a wound } Doth not David say.
Pa. 6,6. Every night L will wash my bed, I will tvater my couch
Ps.32,5. witli my tears ; and again, / acknowledge my sin, and mine
ver. 6. unrighteousness have 1 not hid; and yet more, L said, L will
confess my sins unto the Lord, and so Thou forgavest the
wickedness of my heart. Did not the Prophet answer him-
- illi V. when, after the guilt of murder and adultery, penitent for
2 Sam. Bathsheba, 77/6? Lord also hath put aicay from thee thy sin?
' • Did not confession deliver the king of Babylon, when con-
demned after so many sins of idolatry } And what is it that
Jer.8,4. the Lord saith. Shall he who has fallen not arise, and he
Tert.de who has turned not return^? What answer give the subjects
Poen. e. ^f those many parables of our Lord } That the woman
findeth the coin, and rcjoiceth when she hath found it }
That the shepherd carrieth back the wandering sheep ?
That when the son was returning, all his goods wasted in
■■'nepo- riotous living' with harlots and fornicators, the Father with
tata G. ]^in(]i-,(.ss j^jg^ \{nn, and, assigning the grounds, chideth the
Lukei5, envious brother, saying, This My son teas dead, and is alive
■ ■ • again, teas lost, and is found. What of him who was
wounded in the way, whom Levite and Priest passed by ?
Is he not taken care of.?
' or, (as S. Jerome from the Heb.) •< see on Tert. de Pcen. c. 4. p. 354.
" shall he tuni again, and He [God] n. o. Oxf. Tr.
not return P"
If Apostles only could absolve, they only could baptize. 325
11. Ponder what the Spirit saith to the Churches. TheTeit.de
Ephesians He accuses of having forsaken their love; tog'^"'''"
them of Thyatira He imputeth fornication ; the people of
Sardis He blameth as loitering in the work ; those of Per-
gamus as teaching things contrary ; of the Laodiceans He
brandeth the riches ; and yet He calleth all to penance and
to satisfaction. What nieancth the Apostle, when he writeth
to the Corinthians thus, Lest, when I come, I bewail many 2 Cor.
ivhicJi have sinned already, and have not repented of the '
uncleanness, and fornication, and lasciviousness, which they
have committed? What, when again to the Galatians, 7/aGal.6,i.
man be overtaken in a fault, (i. e. any whatever,) ye ivho are
spiritual restore such a?i one in the spirit of meekness, con-
sidering thyself, lest thou, also be tetnpted. Does then the
master of the family in a largo house guard only the silver
and golden vessels ? Does he not deign to guard both the
earthen and the wooden, and some that are put together and
repaired ? Now I rejoice, saitli the Apostle, that ye sorrotved'2 Cov.i,
to reiientance; and again, for godly sorrow tvorketh repent- ^'^^^ 10.
ance unto enduring sahation. But penitence, you say, was
not allowed. No one enjoins a fruitless labour. For the'Lnkeio,
labourer is worthy of his hire. Never would God threaten
the impenitent, unless He would pardon the penitent'. This, iTert.de
you will say, God alone can do. It is true. But that also g.*^"' °*
which He does through His Priests, is His own authority.
Else what is that which He saith to the Apostles, fVhatsoever M^t.is,
ye shall bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven, and what-
soever ye shall loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven?
Why said He this, if it was not lawful for men to bind and
loose? Is this allowed to Apostles only? Then to them
also only is it allowed to baptize, and to them only to give
the Holy Spirit, and to them only to cleanse the sins of the
nations ; for all this was enjoined on none others but
Apostles.
12. But if both the loosening of bonds and the power of
the Sacrament are given in one place, cither the whole has
been derived to us from the Apostolic form and authority, or
else not even this relaxation has been made from the decree.
/, he saith, have laid the foundation, and another buildcih i^Cor.
thereon. This, therefore, we build up, which the doctrine of '
326 All Apostolic functiom descended to Bishops, so none defined.
s. Pac. the Apostles laid as tlie Ibunclation. And, lastly, Bishops
Itu-!^?" also are named Apostles, as saith Paul of Epaphroditus, Bly
Phil. 2, '■ J
25. brother and fellow-soldier , but your Apostle.
13. If, therefore, the power of the Laver, and of the
letom. Anointing, gifts' far greater, descended thence to Bishops,
tlien the right of binding and of loosing was with them.
Which although for our sins it be presumptuous in us to
claim, yet God, Who hath granted unto Bishops the name
(.'ven of His only Beloved, \\'\\\ not deny it unto them, as it
holy and sitting in the chair of the Apostles.
14. I would write more, brother, were I not pressed by
the hasty return of the servant, and were I not reserving a
fuller account for thee when either present, or making con-
fession of thy whole purport. Let no one despise the Bishop
on consideration of the man. Let us remember that the
1 Pet. 2, Apostle Peter hath named our Lord, Bishop. But are now,
he saith, returned unto the Shepherd and Bishop of your
soids. What shall be denied to the Bishop, in whom
operateth the Name of God ? He shall indeed give an
account, if he have done any thing wrong, or if he shall
have judged corrupt and unrighteous judgment. Nor is
God's Judgment forestalled, but that He may undo the
work of a wicked builder. In the mean while, if that his
ministration be holy, he abideth as an helper in the work of
2 Cor. 2, God. See the Apostle writeth to Laity: To whom ye forgive
any thing, I forgive also: for if I forgave any thing, to whom
I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of
Christ; lest Satan should get an advantage of us : for ive
are not ignorant of his devices. But if what the Laity
forgive, the Apostle saith that he hath forgiven, what a
Bishop hath done, in what character can it be rejected ?
Therefore neither the Anointing, nor Baptism, nor remission
of sins, nor the renewing of the Body, were granted to his
sacred authority, because nothing was entrusted to him as
asstuned by himself, but the whole has descended in a stream
from the Apostolic privilege.
•sciioR. 15. Know 2, brother, that not indiscriminately to all is this
very pardon through penance granted ; nor until there shall
have been either some indication of the Divine will, or
perchance some visitation, may men be loosed; that with
Caution ingiving absolution; it precludesnot Judgment of Christ. 327
careful pondering and mnch balancing, after many groans
and much shedding of tears, after the prayers of the whole
Church, pardon is in such wise not refused to true penitence,
as that no one thereby prejudgeth the future Judgment of
Christ. If, brother, thou wouldest write thy sentiments
more openly, thou shalt be more fully instructed.
EPISTLE II.
CONCERNING NOVATIAN's LETTER.
Pacian the Bishop to Sympronian his brother ^ greeting.
1. On a prolix question I will, as far as I can, seek brevity.
Nor will I, brother, make thee any return of evil, although,
under plea of fair questioning, casting and directing at me
hidden arrows in thy speech, of thine own framing. We are
bidden to pray for those that persecute us, and to bless those Mat. 5
who curse us. Deceit belongeth as it were to the fox, '^'^■
violence' to the lion. Either is most alien from the nature i autem
of man, but deceit is deservedly the most odious. For°™*^*
whereas thou deeraest thou art best informed-, thou ques-2nosse
tionest as if ignorant; when thou thinkest that thou art*®-^*^
° nocere
teaching, thou pretendest to be taught. The Pharisees of V. R.
old were wont to call the Lord, Rabbi, when they were
setting before Him ambiguous questions'' of the law; thcysaenig-
entitled Him Master, when they would claim all mastery for™^*'^
themselves. But do what thou wilt, brother, thou shalt hear
all in return from me without guile. I had rather be thought
unskilful, than malicious. I had rather be judged foolish,
than crafty.
2. Wherefore, before I assign the grounds of our faith,
(about which thou art anxious,) hear a iaw words on your
letter, which you put as a front'' to your treatise. You say
that you were refreshed by our former Epistle, and then
straightway add that my answer was couched in bitter terms.
If bitter things refresh, I know not what would be the effect
^ prajtulisti, perliaps as ;i false front. [Tr.]
3'28 Novatians claimed to be called Christians old//, not Catholics;
S. Pac. of sweet; unless it be that, as in a draught of medicine, what
^!!^i£'is bitter is wont to cure more than what is sweet. But, I
irepetasbcg, look again' at my letters and see whether they are at
"^'^^^ all sprinkled with gall ; what there was haughty, what
unsweet in my answer. Thou sayest that I named many
heresies, about which no one enquired. Well, how did tliis
affect thee, if thou wert not an heretic ? You raised a
question concerning our faith, and said that you washed for
instruction ; 1 wrote that the causes of ignorance were
manifold, in order that you might shew which one especially
had influence on you, to save perplexity in opening a large
number.
3. On the name Catholic I answered fully and with
calmness. For I said, that it mattered to neither, what the
other was called. And if you demanded the meaning of the
2esset name, I said that, whatever it might be^ it was wonderful,
aildedY. ^^.j^^^i^g^. j^ ^^.^^^ < q^q i„ aj]^' oj. - q^^q q^q^ all,' or (an in-
terpretation which I have not mentioned before,) ' the
king's son,' that is, ' the Christian people.' Certainly too
that was no accessory name which endured through so many
ages. And indeed I am glad ibr thee that although thou
mayest have preferred others, yet thou agreest that the
name attaches to us. What, should you deny ? Nature
would cry out. But and if you still have doubts, let us hold
our peace. We will both be that which we shall be named,
witness the antiquity of the name. If, however, thou per-
severest in asking, beware lest that man of might exclaim,
Judg. Uliij askefii lliou thus after My Name, seeing it is wonderful?
' * I next added, that we need not consider, whence Catholics
derived this name, because neither was it wont to be any
imputation against the Valentinians, if they were called after
Valentinus, nor the Phrygians, if from Phrygia, nor the
Novatians, if after Novatian. At this you are grievously
excited, and rouse yourself as if pierced with a sting. For
in your wrath you thus exclaim, ' Is it ever any objection to
that holy man Cyprian, that his people bear the name of
Aposiaiicum, Capitoli/nnn\ or Sijnedriunt? Thou rcvilest,
but lo! I am not moved. Have we been called by any of
' intended, doubtless, to refer to the ficcd in the Capitol, see ab. on S. Cypr.
admission of the lapsed, who had sacri- Ep. 8. §. 2. p. 18. n. u.
cannot get rid of their humanname ; or affix any on the Catholics. 329
these names ? Ask a century, brother, and all its years in
succession, whether this name has adhered to us ; whether
the people of Cyprian have been called other than Catholic?
No one of these names have I ever heard. Consider now, if
a man can be called by a name, which he knows not to have
been given him. What then ? These are taunts, not names,
and taunts of the angry, taunts of the petulant. I too could
call you by as many names as you will, were it lawful to be
angry. Callest thou Cyprian holy, and his people aposta-
tizing ? How so ? If the Jir si -fruit he holy, the lump is also Bom.
holy; and if the root be holy, so are the branches. Am I ^^' '^'
Apostate, or Novatus ? I, I say, or Novatus who forsook his
father, abandoned the Church, and caused his wife to
miscarry""? Am I Apostate, or Novatian, whom a letter in
his absence made a feigned Bishop", whom the Episcopal
seat" received without consecration from any ? But of these
points hereafter. In the mean time, tell me yourselves what
ye are called. Do ye deny that the Novatians are called
from Novatian ? Impose on them' whatever name you like ; i jju^
that will ever adhere to them. Search, if it please you, "'^^'^'^
whole annals, and trust so many ages. You will answer,
" Christian." But if I enquire the genus of the sect, you
will not deny that it is Novatian. And yet it is not the
name of thy Novatian which I censure, and which, so often
sought after, thou envelopest in lines of circumlocution, and,
if I may so speak, in closed bosom. Confess it without
deceit. There is no wickedness in the name. Why, when
so often enquired for, do you hide yourself? Why ashamed
of the origin of your name? When you first wrote, I thought
you a Cataphrygian. Dost thou "^ acknowledge it in thy 2 tune
second letter? Dost thou grudge me my name, and yety ^'^^^
shun thine own ? Think what there is of shame in a cause
which shrinks from its own name.
5. But what is this thy criticism on which thou art so
busy ? As though I had applied to a Rhetorician, or had to
"> see ab. S. Cypr. Ep.62. §. 3.p. 113. consecration in terms equallj- strong.
" finxit. Novatian's consecration, (de Laps. §. 10. p. l.SS. Oxf. Tr. see
although wholly irregular, does not Tillemont, H. E. t. 3. p. 350. note g.
appear to have the irregularity here sur S. Corneille.
seemingly ascribed to it. Yet S.Cyprian " linteata sedes. "used in inve.«ti-
is thought to speak of the absence of tures." Hoffm.
330 Symijronian^s captions criticism; all language God's gift,
s. Pac. treat of a science, or to expound verses of Virgil ? What
^^iHi^'tlien liad I said ? or what verses of Virgil was I expounding^?
Having named several heretics, I added, ' Et quos faraa re-
> lEii. V. condit obscura'.' And whence thinkest thou this to be quoted
from a verse of Virgil, if thou hadst no knowledge at all of
Virgil ? But I did not set down the verse in order, for I said,
' Quos fania recondit obscura,' just as, when speaking, we are
accustomed, out of the abundance of human language, to say
any thing which may have been said before. Whereas you
requote the verse in its own order, in its rhythm. Hadst
thou so much more love for Virgil, as to deem it sacrilege,
to make any infringement on his verse ? And yet T had
learnt this of a little child. What wonder if I stumbled on
that which 1 knew ? Is there such a spirit of enterprise then,
brother, that now at last thou readest those very things,
which thou didst blush should once have been read by
others } As well mayest thou accuse one, taught in Latin,
for speaking Latin, as thou mightest a Greek for speaking
Greek, a Parthian for speaking Parthian, a Carthaginian for
speaking Punic. Medes, Egyptians, Hebrews, have each
their own language, according to the abundance of the Lord,
Who hath harmonized language into an hundred and twenty "J
tongues. A Bishop quote a verse from a Poet ! What ?
Does the Apostle Paul blush, when he hath both quoted and
approved of that Athenian verse } For in the Acts of the
Acts 17, Apostles he pulteth it thus. As ccriain also of your own poets
have said, For we are His offspring. Since then we are the
Tit. 1, offspring of God. And again, to Titus he said. One of them-
selves, even a prophet of their oivn, said, The Cretians are
ver. 16. always liars, evil beasts, slow bellies. And he added. This
witness is true. So we have authority for our error. Nor
are we Rhetoricians, but whatever word we use, we believe
it to be the rich gift of God, Latium, Egypt, Athens, Thra-
cians, Arabians, Spaniards, acknowledge God. The Holy
Spirit understandeth all languages.
P "(lisputandum! Quid ergo dixeram? accoiding to the distribution of lan-
aut quos Virgilii" inserted from Vat. guages into Lxxii, or Lxxv. see his
after Virgilii, omitted through the note, t. i. p. 513. and Abp. Potter on
ifioicrtX. S. Clem. Al. Strom, i. p. 404. Else
T Coteler. (quoted by Galland.) on the number might have been taken
the Recogn. ii. 42. conjectures, tliat from Acts 1, 15.
cxx has been substituted for Lxx,
The civil po IV cr may punii^h misbelievers, if with good end, 331
7. But why do you say, ' I will smear thy letters with fresh
oil of cedar, to protect them from the destructive enemies of
the Muses?' What Muses, I pray you? Those who invented
letters, and wrote the sheets which are the prey of moths ?
Tell me, I pray then, brother, did the Muses invent letters ?
Are not all things through The Lord, and all from God ?
Besides those hundred and twenty tongues, was there yet
another of the Muses ? That idea was falsely devised by
Hesiod on Helicon, but only to please the Athenians, who', 'utom.
the Apostle says, had no leisure but to talk. We (the ^'^.^ ^»
Apostle is our witness) retain the measures of all words, 21.
and all kinds of language, as inspired by God. Yet I pardon
you, brother, if you rely somewhat upon your own author,
and if you join together the philosophy of Novatian, whereby
he made shipwreck of religion, with the authority of Hesiod.
But thou oughtest to have remembered the words of the
Apostle, who saith. Beware lest any man spoil you through Cq\.2,8.
philosophy and vain deceit.
8. And now of what sort is that which you think is to be
imputed to Catholics, " if at any time kings or governments
have persecuted you ?" Then, on the other hand, ought it to
be imputed to you, as often as Catholics have had to endure
the wickedness and persecution of kings, and pagan princes
have persecuted us. Have ye had to bear the odium attached
to Christians ? But we have had more reason to complain.
Let him who did this, see to it with what intention, in what
spirit he did it; to procure peace or discord. But and //Eom. 3,
some of them have erred, he saith, shall they make the faith^'
of God without effect ? And yet think not that there was
any reason to complain of us. When through our Faith'
princes had begun to be Christians, these very princes,
favouring the Catholic, that is their own, side, were moved
by their own sorrow; unless it is to be imputed to Daniel,
that he was avengtid by Darius : or to that most holy woman
Esther, when for her a chief minister of the king is put to
death : or to the three youths, because after they had made
trial of the flames, the king of Babylon for their sakes
threatens the wicked and unbelieving. Does not Peter put
■• reguin et persccutionem Edd. iin- Marg. regum iniperiis R.
piiis et persecutiones V. impietatem ' the Catholic Faith.
332 Novations not persecuted, yet dwindle.
S. Pac. Simon to confusion with the consent of the judge'? Docs
— '■ — '- not' Paul strike Elynias blind with the approval of Sergius ?
And even at Jerusalem he had been avenged, had he when
in bonds had any confidence in them ". Dost thou not know
that authorities themselves are the servants of the innocent,
s parti- and minister for good to the holy side'-? As saith the
p^tri^*^ Apostle, Rulers are not a (error to good works, but to the
bus. V. piii^ Will thou then not he afraid of the poiver? Do that
13, 3*. 4. which is good, and thou shall hare praise of the saute through
the Lord ; for he is a minister of God to thee for good.
9. And yet I have complained of no one, I have been
avenged on no one, nor do I think that the Novatians are
any obstacle to me, in whose fewness and decrease, if I
would, I might glory. See, no one accuses your people to
Rom. the Emperor, and yet thou art alone". Nevertheless ice
14 10
' ' shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ, of which
one thing I know the Novatians would complain, if their
cause were acceptable to any princes.
10. " It profitelh more,"" you say, " to overcome than to
please." But they who are led by a burning desire to
overcome make their way by contention. Whereas the
1 Cor. Apostle saith, But if any man seem to he contentious, we
' ' hare no such custom, neither the Churches of God. On the
1 Cor. other hand, of the desire of pleasing he saith, / please all
' ■ men in all things, not seeking mine own profit, but the profit
of many, that they may he saved. But ye, whilst ye are
thinking of your own, not the profit of your brethren, had
rather destroy by overcoming, than refresh by pleasing. To
overcome evil with good, is the office of reason : but to wish
for victory, in whatever cause it be, is the part of a mad pre-
sumption. Tills Cometh from the law not of Apostles, but
of Greeks, amongst whom it is found on record, that the
whole spirit of the Lacedemonians was inflamed with a
' Doubtless, Nero, who Philastrius si quid fidei ligatu.s habuisset." If it
(Ha2r. c. 29.) says was present, with may thus be rendered, it may allude to
which correspond the tales of UioChrys. Acts 2.5, 10. 11. and 26, 32. Cou'd he
Or. 21. and especially Sueton. (vi. 12. have reposed confidence in Festus, he
quoted by IJaronius ;ind Tillemont, might have been set at libertv, through
_H. E. S. Pierre Art. 34.) as to a his civil privilege.
juggler, who promised Nero to fly, and '^ the sect melting away of itself,
fell to the ground in his presence. without civil interference.
" " Vindicatus esset et Hierosolymis,
Contrast ofS. Cyprian and Novatian. 333
desire of conquering. The filthy boar also, and the infuriated
tigress, what else do they desire but to conquer, rather than
to please ?
11. "I have leisure," you write, and therefore art thou
well pleased with contention. But to me, fully occupied in
Catholic business, your letters were delivered after about
thirty days ; resumed, after forty more.
12. You say that I am angry. God forbid. I believe
that I am roused ; like the bee who sometimes defends her
honey with her sting. But reconsider the letters on either
side. You will soon see whether it be with stings or with
flowers that we join issue on paper. The Apostle indeed
speaks of some similar persons, whose mouths must be
stopped'. But listen, we engage with thee, as doves, with
the mouth rather than with the teeth.
13. Oh ! would it were true that thou sayest thou wouldest
be taught ! at once, \\'\i\\ my own hands would I give thee
the very anointing of the Holy Spirit. Dost thou love me ?
I have not harmed thee, this I know. But then couldest
thou love me, if thou didst not hold things contrary; then
wouldest thou approach my work with kindly feelings.
14. Dost thou marvel that the Epistles of Cyprian please
me ? And how should they not, the Epistles of a blessed
Martyr and a Catholic Priest ? Dost thou force Novatian
upon me .? I hear that he was a philosopher ' of the world ;
it is not then much wonder to me that he fell away from the
Church of the Living God. I know that he deserted the
root of the ancient law, the fountain of the ancient people ;
envying Cornelius, lending himself to the phrenzy of Novatus,
made Bishop without legitimate consecration, and therefore
not even made, by the letter of those men, who pretended
they were Confessors, who rent asunder the limbs of their
one mother. These points, brother, I will prove to you in
letters, by the confession of your own friends. Thus this
philosopher of thine, seeking to establish his own icisdom^ as Rom.
the Apostle saith, was not made subject to the wisdom o/icor. i,
God, since by its wisdom the world knoweth not the wisdom 2^*
y Tit. 1, 9. "indentare for tviamiiU vi. p. 196.) Gall,
^i/v, for which it is also used by Lucif. ^ see on S. Cypr. Ep. 62. §. 1. p. 111.
Calar. pro S. Ath. ii. 40." (Gall. B. P. n. m.
334 Nov. no martyr, nor icould suffering out of the Church make one.
S. Pac. of CoiL For wlicreas tlum su])pose5t that Novatian suffered
II. 15.
first, and subjoiucst that Cyprian said, " My adversary hatli
preceded me%" see how clear the answer I can make.
Novatian never endured martyrdom; nor was that ever heard
or read fi-om the words of the most blessed Cyprian. Thou
hast his Epistles in which he mentions"' Cornelius Bishop of
' Rome the Citv', of whom Novatian was then envious, as resisting
the hostile princes, often a confessor, often harassed ; as
made the leader of many Confessors, of many Martyrs also,
and as receiving a most glorious crown with many others,
whilst Novatian was still alive, and even free from all anxiety.
For he had left the Church of Chiist for this very reason,
that he might not have to bear the toils of Confessorship^
First, stung by envy, he could not endure the Episcopate of
Cornelius; then, with the mockery of those letters of a few,
he had bound himself to Novatus. All this concerning
Novatian you may learn from the letters of Cyprian.
15, But, moreovei', although Novatian did endure some
suffering, yet was he not also slain. And although he was
slain, yet was he not crowned. Why not ? He was without
the peace of the Church, without the bounds of concord,
without the pale of that mother, of whom he ought to be
1 Cor. a part who is a Martyr. Hear the Apostle, And though I
' ' 'have all faith, so that F could remove mountains, and have
not charity, I am nothing. And though I bestow all my
goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be
burned, and have not charity, it projiieth me nothing. But
Cyprian suffered, in concord with all, in the common peace
of all, amid a company of Confessoi's ; and, having often
been a Confessor in reiterated persecutions, and harassed with
many a torment, had at last given him to drink of the cup of
salvation. This was to be crowned! Wherefore let Novatian
have his Epistles to himself, to himself his haughtiness, to
" A spurious account of a confession, not even pretend that N. "endured
or contest {uiXtxris), also called a mar- scourging, or suffering, or torment of
tyrdom, of Novatian is mentioned by any kind." Socrates' statement (iv. 28.)
Eulogius ap. Phot. Cod. 182. 208.280. that he was martyred, as well as that
The Novatians set much store by it; of the text, seem derived from this, and
Eulogius says, that " it was of the ex- are discredited by it, as it would doubt-
tremest vulgarity in language, thought, less give the most favourable account,
and <'ompositiou ;" and a bad fiction ^ Ep. 65. ad Anton. §.6. 7- p 120.
(*a«oirX«(7-Te(). It consisted chiefly of sqq.
a long and foolish dialogue between •= see ab. p. 111. n. m.
Novatian and a Ducenarian, and did
Pride of Novatian ; humility is innocence. 335
himself his pride, by whicli, whilst he is lifted up on high,
he is dashed down to pieces, whilst he spares no one, he is
himself cast out.
\Q. Lo ! the man, who by an inexorable religion closes
the way of salvation against his brethren ! Lo ! the man,
who is confident that he hearelh th€fan'\ and is pur<ji)tg the
garner of the Lord ! Take pity on thyself, brotlier Sym-
pronian, lest Novatian deceive thee under this mask, as
though he were therefore to be thought the more righteous,
because he despised others in comparison of himself. Audacity
often feigns itself confidence ; and the false image of a good
conscience flatters even desperate sinners. Whereas con-
trariwise all humility is innocence, even that of the debtor,
even that of the sinner, even that which softeneth its soul
with the sinner \ Blot me, 1 pray Thee, says Moses, out of Exod.
Thf/ book which Thou hast written; and this, that sinners '
might not perish. For I could wish, saith the Apostle, thafRoxa.Q,
myself tc ere accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kins-
men according to the flesh. Both then pray for sinners; and
yet neither Moses nor Paul offend God on this account.
Is Novatian better than they ? a corrector of Prophets .? a
teacher of Apostles ? Is he now seen with Christ, as was this Mat. 17,
same Moses? Is he now carried up, as was Paul, into thegcor.
third heaven } Is he alone to be now heard, and all others ^^•
neglected ? This would have been a sufl^cient answer to
return to your letter.
17. But as you argue to some extent against doing penance,
or for doing it before Baptism ; and have filled your page with
many chapters of examples from his treatise, I will, though
more than is called for, answer each point. I will not hold
back the substance of the truer faith. And as thou hast
deigned to enjoin on me to hear thee at great length, do thou
in return afford a kind requital to our treatise. The Lord
])erha])s will vouchsafe, that we, who have patiently yielded
ourselves to thy enquiries, may gather some fruit from thy
])atience also. The Lord vouchsafe to guard and protect
thee for ever, and make thee to live a Christian and a Catholic,
and to agree with us ! Amen.
'' palam fene V. others, paleain ' qu;r aniniam suam cum peccatoie
auferre. blamlitur.
3.'i() Lateness of Nomtian doctrine a testimonij w/ninst it.
EPISTLE III.
AGAINST THE TREATISE OF THE NOVATIANS.
Pacian the Bishop to Sympronian his brother, greeting.
S.Pac. I. The whole treatise of the Novatians, which you have
liLli- addressed to me thronged with propositions on all sides,
amounts to this, hrother Sympronian: That there is no
room for repentance after Baptism ; that the Church cannot
remit mortal sin ; that by the receiving of sinners she herself
perishes. Illustrious honour ! Singular authority ! Great
constancy! To reject the guilty; to flee the touch of sinners;
to have so little confidence in her own innocence !
2. Who is the assertor of this doctrine, brother, Moses, or
Exod. Paul, or Christ? But Moses wishes to be wiped out
32, 32. qj- fj^Q jjQ^]^ fyj. t,he sake of blasphemers ; and Paul to be
Rom 9 accursed for his hrethreii ; and the Lord Himself willeth to
3- suffer for the unrighteous. None of these, you will say.
Who then, I ask ? It was the ordinance of Novatian. Some
spotless and pure man, I suppose, who was no follower of
Novatus, who never deserted the Church, who was made
Bishop by Bishops, who was consecrated according to the
received lites, who obtained the Episcopal Chair in the
Church when duly vacant ? What is that to thee ? thou wilt
say. I answer, Novatian taught this doctrine. But, at least,
when did he teach it, brother, or at what period ? Immediately-
after the Passion of the Lord ? After the reign of Decius,
that is, nearly three hundred years after the Passion of the
Lord. And what then did he ? Did he follow Prophets, as
the Cataphrygians ? some Philumene% as Apelles .? or re-
ceived he himself so great authority ? Spake he with tongues?
Did he prophesy ? Could he raise the dead ? For some one
of these powers he ought to have had who was to bring in a
Gospel with new laws'*. Although the Apostle crieth even
Gal. 1,8. against this, Though ive, or an angel from heaven, preach
any oilier Gospel unto you than that ye have received, let
him be accursed.
• see Tert. de Prtescr. c. 6. p. 440. b ib. c. 30. p. 464.
n. g. aud c. 30.
Heresy disputatious, the Church unarguing, as secure. 337
3. Novatian, you will say, discerned this ; but Christ
taught it. Was there no one of discernment from the
Adv^ent of Christ even to the reign of Decius ? Again, since
Decius, has every Bishop been weary of his office ' ? all
others relaxed men, choosing rather to join themselves with
the lost, to perish with the miserable, to be wounded through
the wounds of others ? Novatian vindicateth, righteousness
is set free ; Novatian guideth, every error is corrected.
4. " But come," you will say, " let our conflict be carried
on with examples, and let us contend with reasoning." But
I so far am safe. Contented with the line of the Church
itself, with the peace of the ancient congregation, I have
learnt no desire of discord, I have sought no arguments for
contest. Thou, having been separated from the rest of the
body, and divided from thy mother, that thou mayest give
account of thy deed, art an assiduous searcher into the inmost
recesses of books ; every thing which is hidden, you molest ;
and whatever is at rest, you disturb. Our Fathers, unrequired,
entered into no dispute ; our very unanxiousness sought no
arms ; every advance of your party is guarded. I then know
not what Novatian did, of what Novatian was guilty, what
the swelling pride of Evarislus, what the report of Nico-
stratus. Despising your weapons, I know them not; yet,
beware, how thou engage with unarmed truth. Let us await,
however, what thou mayest object, what thou hast to say.
Will truth be able to hold its ground though unarmed, or
innocence unskilled ?
5. You set forth, and rightly indeed, that " the Church is a
people born again ^ of water and the Holy Spirit, free from' rena-
denying the Name of Christ, the temple and house of God,re™o.'"
the pillar and ground of the truth ; a Holy Virgin of chastest Y^t""^-
feelings, the spouse of Christ, of His Bones and His Flesh, iTim.3,
not having spot, or wrinkle, holding the laws of the Gospels p^" ^
entire." Who of us denies this ? But we add moreover that 27.
the Church is the queen in a vesture of gold, wrought about Ps. 45,
ivith divers colours ; the fruitful vine On the walls of the p^' ^^s
House of the Lord; the mother of virgins without number ;^-
Cant. 6,
•^ in enforcing discipline. " Omnis every one weary of the Episcopal °" ■^"
Episcopusimpatiens." This sense would office?" but the " omnes alii," which
come more directly from the reading of follows, rather implies that as a more
the Vat. " 0. Episcopatus imp." " Is definite antecedent than "omnis" alone.
Z
338 Novatianhaptismvoid ; Church jjerishes not by laxity of some.
s. Pac. the one beautiful and perfect Dove, the chosen^ of her mother^
^^•^^^- tijg yej.y inother of all : built upon the foundation of the
addcdY. Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chiqf
^Q^' ^' corner stone. A great house enriched with a diversity of
Eph. 2, every kind of vessel. But this of ours hereafter. Meanwhile,
2Tim.2 consider we those of yours.
20. g, « The Church is a people born again of ivater and the
Holy Spirit." Well ! say, who hath closed the fountain of
God against me ? Who hath taken the Holy Spirit fiom
nie ? Yea, rather with us is the living icater, the very water
which springeth from Christ; but thou, separated from the
everlasting Fountain, whence receivest thou thy birth ? Nor
hath the Holy Spirit departed from the chief mother;
whence then came He to thee ? Unless perchance He hath
« et V. followed one that is in strife, and- abandoning so many
priests, nor pleased to abide in His consecrated dvvelling-
Jer. 2, place, hath preferred the broken cisterns of an adulterated
fountain ? Whence have your people the Spirit, not having
been sealed by an anointed priest ? Whence the water,
being separated from its mother's womb ? W^hence renewal,
who have lost the cradle of Bridal Peace ?
7. ' The Church is a people free from denying the Name
of Christ.' Are there then no Confessors amongst us, no
Martyrs, no untainted and spotless Priests, who have been
' quos proved by prisons^, by chains, by fire, by the sword? "There
I7(kd^^ were," thou wilt say, " but by receiving those who had
Vat. denied, they perished." I do not mention, I do not infer
even this'', that your own Novatian, whilst he was still living
in the Church, both wrote, and recommended, and read a
book, on receiving those w'ho had denied, or the lapsed.
In the mean time, whom will you be able to persuade that
by receiving the lapsed the whole Church hath perished?
That by the admission of penitents, the people of those who
admit them has been made a denier of the Faith ? But
even if the people here or there have been too lax, have the
* plebes other peoples'* also who approved not of their deed, but
followed custom and peace, lost the Christian name ? Hear
Jer. 31, the voice of Jeremiah, In those days shall they not say, The
' fathers have eaten a sour grape, and the children's teeth are
'I ne litec quiilem coUigo Vat. al. Collegio.
No body can be toholly pure, much less the Novatians. 339
set on edge. But every one shall die for his own iniquity.
Nor is the Lord silent by the mouth of Ezekiel, As the soul^^eTi.
of the father, so also the soul of the son is Mine : the soul '
that sinneth, it shall die ; and afterwards, The son shall not "er. 20.
bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear
the iniquity of the son; the righteousness of the righteous
shall be tipon him. You yourself bring forward this example ;
Though these three men, Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in /7, Ezek.
they shall deliver neither son nor daughter ; they only shall '
be delivered. See, they who are placed in the midst of
sinners, who cannot deliver others, are themselves saved.
Whereas thou bindest the whole world with the chains of a
few ; thou condemnest the whole Church for the infirmity of
a small portion. What are all vnih you saints, whom
Novatus trained, whom Evaristus chose, whom Nicostratus'
taught, whom Novafian instructed? Hast thou escaped the Gen. 3,
thorns and briars? Hast thou no tares in thy corn ? Is '
thy wheat already purged ? Will He that purgeth come to
thee without His fan ? Shalt thou alone of all have no chaff?
But come, proceed with the rest.
8. " The Church is the body of Christ." Truly, the
body, not a member; the body composed of many parts and
members Ivuit in one, as saith the Apostle, For the body is 1 Cor.
not one member, but many. Therefore the Church is the '
full body, compacted and diffused now throughout the whole
world; like a city, I mean, alP whose parts are united, not ' omnes
as ye are, O Novatians, some small and insolent portion, and
a mere swelling that has gathered, and separated from* \he^ wadded
rest of the body.
9. " The Church is the temple of God." Truly, an ample
temple, a great house, having vessels of gold and silver, but '2Tim.2,
also of wood and earth, some unto honour; and many indeed"
of glorious fashion destined for the manifold uses of various
works.
10. " The Church is a holy Virgin, of chastest feelings, the
Spouse of Christ." " A Virgin," it is true, but a mother
also. A " Spouse," it is clear, but also a wife and an help-
meet taken from her Husband, and therefore bone of His Gen. 2,
. . • 03
bones, and flesh, of His flesh. For of her David .saitl), Thyp^\.28
3. 4,
« see S. Cypr. Ep. 60. p. 109. n. k. and Ep. 52. p. 112.
z 2
340 Fostering care of the Church; restored petiitents no spot.
s. Pac. wife shall be as the fruitful vine upon the ivalls of thine
^illUh/wuse ; thy children like the olive-branches round about thy
tabic. Great, therefore, is the progeny of this Virgin,
and without number her offspring, wherewith the whole
world is filled, wherewith the populous swarm ever throngs
the circumfluous hive. Great is the care of that mother for
her children, and tender her affection. The good are
honoured, the haughty are chastised, the sick are cared for,
no one perishes, no one is despised, the young are kept safe
under the indulgent protection of a mother.
11. " The Church is without spot or wrinkle," that is,
without heresies, without Valentinus, without Cataphrygians,
without Novatians. For in these are certain spotted and
wrinkled folds, envious of the ornaments of the precious
vesture. But the sinner and the penitent are not a spot on
the Church, because, as long as he sinneth and repenteth
not, he is put without the Church^. When he ceases to sin,
he is already whole. But the heretic rends, divides, spots,
wrinkles, the garment of the Lord, the Church of Christ.
lCor.3, i^o?' u-hereas there are schisms and contentions among you,
saith the Apostle, are ye not carnal, and walk as men ? and
2Tim. 2, moreover. Their word will eat as doth a canker. This is
the spot that defileth unity, this the wrinkle. Lastly, when
the Apostle is speaking of these things, he is setting forth
Eph. 5, the love and affection of Christ. As Chi'ist, he saith, loved
the Church, and gave Himself for it ; that He might re-
move'', that is, the heretics, because they know not how to
love. But why is this, you will say, for the wretched
penitent ? Because he wisheth both to love and be loved.
12. " Tlie Church is that which keepeth the laws'" of the
Gospels entire." Truly " entire," because all, because fully.
' securi Vat. secuti Vulg. perhaps which neither Church, nor heretics, can
" the next generation." exert, as to secret offenders ; these,
8 Bellarm. de Eccl. iii. 9. arg. 7. St. P. often says, (e. g. §. 7.) both must
defends this, as though S. Pacian meant have; but heretics, he says, were alto-
it of heretics only, of whom he had just gether defiled, and of these the Church
spoken. But St. P. speaks much more was free, the Novatians were made up;
broadly ; the Novatians objected to the restored penitents were no defilement,
reception of certain open otFenders ; becauiSe they were cleansed ; while in
St. P. answers, that the Church re- their sins, they were shut out by the
ceived them, not as offenders, but when discipline of the Church,
cleansed by penitence, in which case ^ summoveret. Vat. has admoneret.
they were no longer '• spots." The ' quia. Vat. has qui.
question did not relate to a discipline k jur;, for curam Vat.
25
I
Care for penitents part of Ch urck's love ; Nov. once held this. 341
Where reward is given to the faithful, where tears are not
denied to the wretched, where the weeping of them that ask
is heard, where the wounded are bound up, where the sick
are healed, where insolent health claimeth nothing for itself
nor a proud righteousness, where charity endureth long
solicitous for all, helieviric/ all things, hoping all things, i Cor.
enduring all things ; (whence is that of the Apostle, II ho is 2 Cor.
weak, and I am not tceak? icho is offended, and I bnrn^^^^^'
not ?) where the whole brotherhood mourning together,
beareth its own burdens, secure in mutual affection, all in
turn bearing with one another in love, endeavouring to A'^epEph. 4,
the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. This will be
the Church, brother Sympronian ; this will be the "people
born again in Christ of water and the Holy Spirit."
13. "I know not," you say, " whether sin can be remitted
by Bishops, since our Lord hath said. Whosoever shall dengMa.tAO,
Me before men, him will I also deny before My Father
Which is in heaven. Why then did your Novatian teach
this, when a Priest, before he had falsely assumed the
Episcopate, long before Cornelius was made Bishop of
Rome, before he was envious of his priesthood ? You have
the evidence of Cyprian to this ; Cyprian, whom not even
ye have ever been able to defame. For in a certain place
he writes to Antonianus' after this manner; ' It was added, ^Ep. 55.
moreover, (Novatian being then the writer, and with his own ' ^ jg
voice reciting what he had written, and Moyses, then a
Confessor, now a Martyr, subscribing,) that peace should be
given to the lapsed when sick, and in extremities; which
Epistle was sent throughout the world 2, and brought" to the'mun-
knowledge of all the Churches.' What say est thou, hxoihex added
Sympronian? Novatian wrote this, and, that he might addg^^':
the assent of his entire will, recited it also when written, v.
His right hand is witness; witness the hand which wrote;
witness the tongue which read. As yet Cornelius, on account
of whom all this envy of yours burst forth, was not Bishop.
Long subsequent to this, with very many brotlier Bishops,
with very many Confessors, and forthwith Martyrs, as the
same Cyprian writes^, he agreed in the decision of the elders, ^'^'•^•^•^'
that peace might be given. If the approach to penance is to
• Sacerdos, longe antequam Cornelius Romije Episcnpus. added Vat.
342 Contrast of Cornelius and Novatian.
S. PAc.be refused, Novatian is involved in the guilt, who wrote,
J^ili- recommended, and recited this. Where then was this im-
patient rigour ? Wliero then this unrelenting censorship ?
Had no one ])referred Cornelius to you, that authority of
' added Novatian' so writing had remained.
^' 14. Now this whole judgment displeaseth, now are arrows
shot at us, and these very men furnish them, by whose
autliority the cause whereat they direct them, gained its
strength. But when began the Novatians to fall into this
very heresy ? Listen, I pray, and consider the whole course
of your error. Cornelius, now made Bishop of Rome by
sixteen Bishops, had succeeded to the place of the vacant
Chair, and in that virginal chastity wherewith he was endued,
suffered frequent persecutions from the angered Prince.
At that time by chance a certain Presbyter named Novatus",
having defrauded the widows in the Church of Carthage,
robbed orphans, denied and withheld the money of the
Church, cast his father out of his house, suffered him to die
of hunger and left him without burial, stricken with his heel
the womb of his pregnant wife, and destroyed her child,
came liom Africa to Rome. And there, when at the urgent
request of his brethren in the Church, the day on which he
must render account at Carthage was close upon him, he lay
concealed.
15. And not long after, when this Novatian was troubled
at the Episco])ate of Cornelius, (for he had hoped it for
himself,) he, with some partizans of his side, (as is men's wont
in such cases,) urges him on when hesitating, encourages him
when doubtful, exhorts him to hope for something great.
He finds some out of the number of those who escaped the
tempest of that persecution, in whose minds he could infuse
against Cornelius this very odium about the receiving of the
lapsed. He gives to Novatian their letters to him. He by
authority of these letters, there being already a Bishop sitting
at Rome, in opposition to the laws of the singleness of the
Priesthood, assumes to himself the name of a second ° Bishop ;
accuses Cornelius of being in communion with the lapsed ;
asserts his own innocence. Over against such a man I am
"> S. Cypr. Ep. 52. ad Corn. §. 3. " See St. C. on the oneness of the
P- ' '•"'• Ejiiscopjite. Ep. 59. §. 5. p. 155. n. c.
Absolution, as Baptism, given by Xt's authority, given by Xt. 343
to render account ; against such, 1 ara to maintain the cause
of modesty; against such is purity of life to be vindicated!
16. " But," thou wilt say, " why do ye too, Bishops,
approve such things ?" This let another say; do thou defend
Novatian. Let the cause seem to others inexcusable ; to
thee it should ° be acceptable. Be he innocent in thy sight,
whoever is in thy behalf guilty. Accuse not another of a
crime, from which you cannot clear yourself. Well, be it
that we Bishops every way owe a debt of shame, because we
have received the name of Apostles, because we are sealed
with the title of Christ. " The Lord," thou sayest, " denies
him that denieth, I would not that thou shouldest acknow-
ledge him denying." Who does acknowledge him denying ?
He, I ask, who constrains him to penance, rebukes him,
shews him his crime, lays bare his wounds, tells him of
eternal punishments, corrects him by the destruction ff the
Jlesh ? This is to chasten, not to acknowledge. The Lord
saith unto us, Ye are the salt of the earth. Good then is Matt. 5
the harmony when we so teach % nor will its authority be
slight, whosoever shall hear us. Thou seest that the sentence
of the Lord is not trampled on, but enforced by us ; severity
is not laid aside, but His will laid open.
17. " But," thou wilt say, " you forgive sin to the penitent,
whereas it is allowed to you to remit sin only in Baptism."
Not to me at all, but to God oiily. Who both in Baptism
forgiveth the guilt incurred, and rejecteth not the tears of
the penitent. But what I do, I do not by my own right, but
by the Lord's. We are labourers together with God, saith ] Cor.
the Apostle; ye are God's building; and again, / //rtrejj^^
planted, Apollos watered; but God gave the increase. So^-''-
tJte)i neither is he that plauteth any thing, neither he that
wateretli ; but God that giceth the increase. Wherefore,
whether we baptize, whether we constrain to penance, or
grant pardon to the penitent, we do this by the authority of
Christ. See thou to it, whether Christ hath this power,
whether Christ have done this.
° licet omitted Vat. i. e. let others P Recte ergo psallimus, istadicendo.
blame the laxity of the Church (if such Latin, conjectures " salimus," in al-
it be); to a sect, springing from such lusion to " sal terrffi" just before,
founders, that laxity was gain.
34 1 All have Baptism, few^ penitence, though open to all.
S. Pac. 18. " If remission of sin," thou sayest, " could be given to
^'''^^^'tlie penitent, Baptism was not necessary." Most senseless
comparison! For Baptism is the Sacrament of the Lord's
> meri- Passion : tlie pardon of penitents is the earning' of him
*""* that confcsseth. The former all can obtain, because it is the
> gratioegift of the grace' of God, that is, a free gift ; but penitence
pTatia is the toil of the few, who after falling arise, who after
^- wounds recover, who are holpen by tearful prayers, who
1 Cor. 6, recover life through the destruction ofthejlesh.
10. Thou maintaincst that to no purpose did I adduce
Ezek. that instance that God hath said, I desire not the death of a
' ' si?i?wr, but rather that he repent. What had I added that of
Is. 30, Isaiah, When thou shalt return and mourn, then shall thou
' ab. be saved, and know where thou hast been ? What if that of
see
fc ^''- the Apocalypse, Remember therefore from whence thou art
5. ' fallen, and repent, and do the first icorks ? " These things,"
(thou wilt say,) " were spoken to the Gentiles before Baptism."
Rom. 3, Hear the Apostle, Now we know that what things soever the
law saith, it saith to them who are under the law. Therefore,
those who lived without the law will not be holden by this
condition of repentance. And should they have repented,
they had done it out of an unconstrained faith, not by any
bond of repentance imposed by the law.
20. Therefore (thou wilt say) the Jews at least who
repented before Baptism cannot repent after Baptism. Who
taught thee this, brother Sympronian } Who convinced thee
that he who may have repented before, ought not to repent
afterwards .-' But this we will sec hereafter. Meanwhile, even
if the Jews were precluded from repentance after Baptism,
because they had repented before, allow that the Gentiles at
least who, before, knew not the law of repentance, ought to
repent afterwards. But 1 would not that thou shouldest be
deceived even as to the Jews. For on this very ground did
they before repent, because they had corrupted their old
Baptism, and they repented as having, after Faith, betrayed
iCor.io, tije I'aith. Hear the Apostle, il/oreowr, brethren, I woxdd
not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were
under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; and were
all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; and did
all cat the same spiritual meat; and did all drink the same
Frequent pardon might encourage sin, unless penitence painful. 345
spiritual drink; for they drank of that spiritual Rock that
followed them: and that Rock was Christ. This Baptism
then they had violated, and therefore did they repent. Let
us now see what thou sayest.
21. " If God bids man often repent," (sayest thou,) "He
allows him often to sin." What sayest thou ? Does he then
who frequently points out the remedy for a crime, point out
the crime ? And when the physician cures, does he teach us
to be constantly wounded ? God wisheth not man to sin even
once, and yet He delivers him from sin. Nor yet when He
delivereth, doth He teach sin ; as neither does he who
delivers from a fire, teach to kindle it; nor does he who
rescues the shipwrecked from the cliffs, drive him upon the
rocks. It is one thing to be delivered from danger, another
to be forced upon danger. And perchance I might allow
this, if luxury were accounted penitence, on which such toil
is imposed, the destruction of the Jlesli enjoined, continual
tears, unending groans. Will he then who has been cured
wish again to feel the knife, again to suffer cautery ? Will
he wish to sin again, and again to repent, when it is written,
*S'm no more, lest a worse tiling come unto thee; and again, John 6,
On him that sinneth constantly I have no mercy'^. ^*'
22. But if, as thou sayest, he is driven into sin, to whom
is pointed out the medicine of penance; what then will be his
case, who is shut out even from penance ? who has his whole
wound laid bare, and yet despairs of any remedy ? who is
utterly and entirely denied any approach to life ?
23. " In Baptism," (thou wilt say,) " we die once for all
according to the Apostle, Know ye not, that so many of us B.om. 6,
as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into His^'^'
Death? Therefore we are buried with Him by BajHism
into death : that like as Christ was raised up from the dead
by the glory of the Father, even so we cdso shotdd walk in
newness of life. What marvel .'' The Apostle taught that we
were renewed, that no one might sin. And yet it followed
that he who had sinned should repent. The one is to live
uninjured, the other cured. The innocent should receive a
1 probably Ecclus. 12,3. " non est ritur," but the Novatians required the
enim ei benequi assiduus estin malis." penitence, refused the reward, abso-
' aperitur. Latin, conjectures " ope- lution.
34G Xfs lovefory'soul; penitence of S.Peter; confession of S. Thomas.
s. Pac. crown, the penitent pardon : the one a reward, the other a
Lp^rn. rgj^^p^j^. ^^ j^ lastly, the same Apostle saith, For when we
6.9. ' nere i/et nit /ton f strength, in due time Christ died for the
unyodlij. Much more then, being note justified hij His
Blood, ne shall be saved from math through Him. From
the wratli, that is, which was due to sinners. But if He
su tiered not the Gentile people to die, much more when
redeemed will He not suffer them to be lost. Nor will He
cast away those, whom He hath bought at a great Price.
Nor is the loss of His servants a litUe matter in His eyes.
Rom. 6, He That has risen again shall die no more, as it is written.
^' But Himself is our Advocate with the Father, Himself ///?er-
cedeth for our sins, no jiowerless Maintainer of the cause of
the wretched, no inadequate Intercessor! Answer, brother;
can the devil oppress the servants of God, and cannot Christ
set them free 1
24. Thou sayest, that " the repentance of Peter was before
the Passion of our Lord ?" No one adduced this instance to
thcc. And yet Peter had been already baptized. For to him
Johni3, the Lord had said'. He that is washed needeth not save to
7(ash his feet, but is clean every whit. Afterwards, however,
he received the remedy of Christ's Death, but he repented
■hoc before, and was esteemed holy before he attained to this'
"' ■ remedy. Nor would his rej^entance be written as a memorial,
Mat.26, had it not in some way profited the penitent. He icept, it
'"* is said, bitterly. Wiliest thou not that the believer should do
what Peter did ? Wiliest thou not that what profited Peter
should profit us? Come say, Favoiu'ctli it not me', that
Thomas, after the Resurrection of the Lord, doubt of the
Resurrection ? Is he not marked by the Lord as guilty of
faithlessness, when are shewn him the prints of the nails, the
])ierced Hands, the wound in the Side, when the Lord saith
Johii20, unto him thus. Be not /'aithlcss, but believing? What then?
Was he ashamed to repent ? Was he not humbled ? Does
he not straightway acknowledge his God and his Lord ?
And is not that confession liis commendation ?
'25. How acutely now dost thou dispatch that liead which
I set down", that power was given unto Bishops, that what-
» see on Tert. de P.apt c. 12. p. 2/0. " posui Galesin. ed. Par. Gall. In
11. i. Oxf. Tr. the marg. of Ag. it is given as a eon-
' Ape, Thomas nieus noniie, &c. jecture for potui.
Our Lord in S. Matt, limits not Church' s potcer to remit sins. 347
soever they hound on earth, should be bound also in heaven ;
and whatsoever^ they loosed on earth, shoidd be loosed also^ added.
in heaven. Thou sayest, that this has reference not to the
Faithful, but to Catechumens, that in the case, namely, of
people yet to be baptized, sins were allowed either to be
loosed or retained. Lastly, thou joinest together clauses
from two Evangelists, so as to seem one ; and addest, that
what Matthew detailed less fully, John tilled up : so that
whereas the Lord had said according to Matthew, Go ye, Mat.28,
therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the Name
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, He
completed His words in John, saying. Whosesoever sins yeJohn20,
remit, they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever sins ye
retain, they are retained; so that this loosing or binding may
seem to refer to the Gentiles who were yet to be baptized,
because the former Evangelist spoke first of the Gentiles, but
the latter " filled up" concerning loosing and binding. What
sayest thou? Do the two Evangelists relate meanings mu-
tually halved between them, and but half entire ? Were they
mutually deficient either in language or in reason ? Or did
not in all the Holy Spirit fill the whole man, carrying out
entirely the sense proposed, and defining the words even to
the full ? No one super-addeth to a man's testament ivhen Gal. 3,
confirmed: shall another covenant change the covenant of
God ? What is this desire in you of overcoming, that you
dare any such thing? What is this, which according to
Matthew himself the Lord had said before His Passion,
Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: Mat. is,
and ichatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in
heaven ? Our Lord had foretold this in St. Matthew, and
made there no mention of the Gentiles. Why then do you
join on the chapter of John to him, where he has set down
what is peculiar to himself, and so set it down, as to keep it
distinct from the Gentiles; which, had he wished to refer to
the Gentiles, he could surely join that together which himself
elsewhere set down.
26. All thou seekest then, thou hast in Matthew. Why
didst not thou, who teachest a Bishop, read the whole ?
Look at the first head of that connnand. According to the
relation of Matthew himself, the liOrd s})ake a little above to
348 His words go to penitents in Churchy not heathen or individuals.
s. Pac. Peter; (He spake to one, that from one lie might lay the
— '■ — ' foundation of unity ;) afterwards delivering the very same
command in common to all, He still begins in the same
Mat.16, terms as to Peter; And I sat/ also unto thee, He saith, that
18. 19. 7 J ' '
thou art Peter, and upon (his rock I will build My Church;
and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And 1
will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven : and
whatsoever thou shall bind on earth shall be bound in- heaven;
and whatsoever thou shall loose on earth shall be loosed in
heaven. Say, brother, did He speak this of the Gentiles
only, Upon this rock, He saith, / ivill build My Church 7
Doth He call nations not baptized, the Church? Is man not
as yet re-born, the body of Christ ? What do I loose to the
Gentiles } What is not bound ? For if it is not imputed, nor
bound, why bind I on, what I bind not of right? The
Gentile is free from the Law. See now, on the other hand,
whether both words do not agree with the baptized. He is
loosed by pardon, because he was bound by sin : he is
bound by anathema, because he had been loosed by faith,
and set free through grace. But if I grant that this power
'etaf/- of loosing and binding regarded the Gentiles also', much
more do I prove that it appertained to the baptized. For if
he could be loosed or bound, who had no chain, how much
more he, who was held by the laws of faith ?
Mat. 18, 27. Thou sayest that Matthew had written, If thy brother
^^' shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between
thee and him alone ; and that immediately after the Lord
Mat. 18, added. Whatsoever tie shall loose on earth shall be loosed in
18 •
heaven ; so that it would seem to have reference to offence
given to a brother. But look, scest thou not what He saith
above, If thy brother shall trespass against tltee? but here
He addeth. Verily I say unto you, whatsoever ye shall loose
on earth, i^c. The former is a command to one, the latter a
power of loosing granted to many; the one, that same
looseth against whom it is committed, the other, the Church ;
the former is obtained without the priest, without the brethren,
the latter from all. Whatsoever ye shall loose, He says.
'excepitHe excepted '^ nothing whatever. Whatsoever, He says,
great or small. Listen to what He saith to Peter below, that
sin against man is to be forgiven seventy times seven, in
Parables on penitence relate toy^ Jews, as images of if Church. 349
order to shew that in other cases it can be forgiven at least
once". And yet he who sins against Peter, doth despite to
the Lord, as He declares Himself when speaking to Samuel,
Thetj have not rejected thee, hut they have rejected Me. i Sam.
What then is commanded to us so often, is allowed to the '
Church, at least, once.
28. But to return to the lost sheep, the piece of silver, andLukel5.
the younger son, examples upon which I slightly touched in
my former letter, thou hast gone over again in full, teaching
and shewing that the -piece of silver, and the sheep, and the
younger son, refer to publicans and sinners, that is, a lowly
people, not to the image of the Christian people, nor the
likeness of the faithful. I congratulate myself on being
taught, but I am sorry that I comprehend not. For what
shall I say ? That whatsoever the law saith, it saith to those
under the law, and that this was spoken principally to the
former people, but as a likeness of the faithful, but as an
image of those who should be, as the Apostle saith, Now all i Cor.
these things happened unto them for ensamples : and they are '
written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world
are come; and again. All which things in them were «Heb.io,
shadow of good things to come. Certainly thou thyself
acknowledgest that these things were spoken to publicans
and sinners, that is, a lowly people, and therefore the younger.
Say then, is not the Christian people itself that younger
people y ? Hath it not grown together into the root ? Hath
He not compacted these members into one? huilt, as it isEph. 2,
written, upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets,
Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner Stone. Is He Rom. 3,
the God of the Jews only? Is He not also of the Gentiles? '
Yes, of the Gentiles also. For there is One God, Who
justifieth the ungodly by faith, and the uncircumcision'
through faith. Certainly, that lowly people, whom God
compared to the jiiece of silver, the younger son, and the
sheep, was the Church, whence are Apostles, whence is the
whole assembly of believers, whence the Christian people.
» See on Tert.de Poenit. c. 7. p. 362. The Ed. notices that a little part of the
n. d. Oxf. Tr. sentence is wanting, the letters being
y See Tert. adv. Jud. c. 1. adv. faiut and illegible, else it seems com-
Marc. iii. ult. plete.
* The Vat. supplies " acrobystiam."
350 JVhut is said to the publicans and sinners, belongs to all penitents.
S. Pac. To tliis body then' arc joined our members also, and all
— — ■ portions of believers, out of the wild olive tree of the Gentiles,
added t^i^t they mi^ht grow together into a good olive tree, par-
y,^^- , fa/xiuft, as the xApostle saith, of its fatness ; and so we might
Kom.ll. • ' . . .' o
be all one in Christ, Jew and Greek, bond and free. If,
2 humi- tlicrefore, we with those lowly ones^ are one bodv, those
'things which were said to the lowly among the ancients
were spoken also to us ; and thus whatever was declared to a
part of the body, was announced to the whole body.
29. I will speak more plainly still. This latter, this poor,
this lowly people was an image of the Church, the humble
and modest soul, the soul delivered through Christ. This
Ps. IG, the Lord came to save. This He left not in hell. This is
^^' the sheep which is carried back on the shoulders, that is,
with the effort and might of patience. This the ])iece of
silver, which is looked for, and, when found, is shewn unto
the neighbours. Seest thou how its fashion is like unto the
similitude of penitents ? Seest thou that mercy is extended
even to this time } Seest thou that whatever was spoken to
the Church at its birth, relates also to the Church in its fulness.?
Lukeio, Thence did the Lord then add, Likewise joy shall he in
heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety
and nine just persons, which need no repentance. For if all
' com- these things were written for our admonition^, to whom, I ask,
monen- gliall tliat sinful, humble, people be compared, but to the
penitent people ? And if, the figures recurring in regular
order, the ninety and nine sheep that were safe are the whole
Church, but the one that strayed in tliat small portion of
* ac om. offenders, the* piece of money which was lost is that wretched
^^^^- sinner, let the son returning after his evil ways, be held the
pattern of him that is redeemed.
Spositum 30. Thou now seest that I rightly set down', when treating
"tum'^V. °^ *^^^ ^"^'^ °^ penitents, that tlie Lord said, They that are
Mark 2, ivhole have no need of the physician, hut they that are sick ;
Mat. 6, ^"^ "g^% again. Blessed are they that mourn, for they
*• shall be comforted. Wliatsoever was said of publicans and
sinners, will apply to all that are sick, and all that are
miserable.
31. Thou sayest, " It was written of Martyrs only. Blessed
are they that mourn.'" Does no one bewail his sins besides
All grieve together; largeness ofjyardon when one sin excluded. 35 1
them? Doth not David cry, Every night wash I my bed ?^s.6,6.
and agahi, For I have eaten ashes as it were bread; andg '
mingled my drink with creeping/ Saith not Jacob, Feiv andGenA7,
evil have the years of my life been? Does not the Apostle"
write to Timothy, Greatly desiring to see thee, being mindful^ Tim.
of thy tears? And yet he spoke not this of a Martyr. What '
now .? Are the eyes of the wretched penitents dry ? And
they who grieve that they have sinned, know they not how
to weep ? We ourselves, the communicants, we, the faithful,
have not we tears? Hath anyone of us pleasure in rejoicing,
when the tvorld rejoiceth ? Ye, Novatians, Now ye are full, l Cor.
now ye are rich, ye have reigned as kings without us. It is '
not then they only who are miserable, who are the objects of
commiseration ^.
82. Your next proposition is, that it is written by the Lord,
All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven imlo Ma,t.i2,
men. But whosoever speaketh against the Holy Qhost, it^^' ^^*
shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in
the world to come. Either I am mistaken, or this example
makes against thee. For if all manner of sin and blasphemy
shall be forgiven, thou seest that pardon is not denied to
penitents; all sin then, even blasphemy itself then. Accord-
ing to Luke you have it added. And whosoever shall «m''Lukei2,
against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him. What "
can be more large than this as to the mercy of God, the
clemency of the Judge ? /* not thine eye evil because the Mat. 20.
Householder is good ? May not He do, what He toilleth ?
Moreover, Who art thou that judgest a servant? to his own Rom.
blaster he standeth or falleth. Yea, Qod is able to make ' '
him stand. But he that blasphemeth against the Holy Spirit,
He saith, shall not be forgiven. Thou usually readest the
whole lessons. Why didst thou not read here what that
meaneth, against the Spirit? Thou hast it written above,
that^ when our Lord was casting out devils by His word, and ' V^°^
performnig many other deeds by the power 01 the Spirit^, the v.
Pharisees said, This fellow doth not cast out devils but ^v'/i""*^^^
' '' •' for spe-
cial!
* i. e. The sympathy of the members non pare, in D. del. p. 237 h. quoted by Mat. 12,
of the Church is not confined to the Sabat. ad loc. and in the latter clause, 24.
fallen ; all " groan, being burdened" Opt. c. Don. vii. Breviar. fid. c. Arian.
and so all have sympathy. ap. Sirm. quoted ib. on S. Matt. 12,
'' So quoted also by Lucif. Calar. de 32.
3 52 .Sit? ag'^y^ 11. Gh. total blindness ; past sin no where threatened.
s. Pac. Beelzebub the prince of the devils. This it is to have sinned
against the Holy Spirit, to have blasphemed against those
things which were wrought by the Holy Spirit. For in other
sins we cither fall through eiToi', or are conquered by fear, or
' supe- are overcome' by the infirmity of the flesh. This is the
i^inur ijiij^jj^ggg Qf j^Q^ seeing what thou seest, imputing to the devil
the works of the Holy Spirit, and calling that glory of God,
by which the devil himself is overcome, the power of the
devil. This it is then which shall not be forgiven. All other
things, brother Sympronian, are forgiven to good penitents.
33. After this thou thus givest the instances of the branches
Johni5, and the vine : in John the Lord saith, / am the true Vine,
' ' and My Father is the Husbandman. Every branch in Me
that beareth not fruit, He taketh away, and every branch
that beareth fruit. He purgeth it. Thou seest then that in
the branches fruit is required, that is, good works of repent-
Mat. 3, ance, as John says. Bring forth therefore fruits meet for
8. repentance. Thou seest that the branches are purged. This
purging is the destruction of the flesh, the loss of joy, the
loss of inheritance, the toils of life; and these are the peculiar
acts of penitents. You see also that the Husbandman is the
Lord", Who destroy eth not even the very branches, but
purgeth and gathereth, some certainly for the fire, some to
renew and plant again His vineyards.
iSam.2, 34. " Eli the priest," thou sayest, " speaketh, saying. If
' one man sin against another, they shall pray for him: hut if
a man sin against the Lord, who shall intreat for him ? In
iJohn5, like manner John, If any man see his brother sin a sin which
is not unto death, he shall ask, and He shall give him life for
them thai sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death:
1 do not say that thou shall pray for it. Thou seest that all
this has reference to sins still remaining, not to those persons
who have at any time sinned, and begun to repent before
any one asketh for them. It were a long task to unfold the
instances. Remark all the sins which God threatens, thou
wilt at once see that they are present sins. But if his past
righteousness shall not profit the righteous in the time of his
Ezek. iniquity, neither shall his wickedness which he hath forsaken
hurt the wicked man in the time of his righteousness; for it
• Apricultorem Dominum V. agriculturam Domini Edd.
God changes even declared sentence^ punishes only enduring sin. 353
is written, Let the xcicked forsake his u-ay, and the unrighteous Is. 56, 7.
man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he
shall obtain mercy. But if God hath punished even past
sins, tell me, hath He it not in His own power to change
His sentence against him, to v/hom ^ He hath appointed
punishment and suffering for things past and overlooked ?
Did He not deliver Raliab, Nebuchadnezzar the king, the
Gibeonites, the Ninevites, and Zoar, from the destruction
foretold? Doth not Joel thus speak in His Name', Turn^^Qx
unto the Lord your God with all your heart, and with fasting, 'i'*",°l
and with weeping, and with mourning, for He is gracioxis 12—14.
and merci/ul, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and
repenteth Him of the evil. Who knoweth if He will return
and repent, and leave a blessing behind Him ? Wherefore if
thou shalt have any how proved that punishment is appointed
for the sinner, thou must allow this, either that it is appointed
for enduring sins% or that liberty is left to God of changing
His sentence in their favour, on repentance.
35. Thou sayest it is further written, If thy hand or thy ^g,t.i8,
foot offend thee, cast them from thee. The meaning of this ^'
Moses foretold by the testimony of the Book of Deuteronomy,
If thy brother, (for these are our eyes and our hands,) or thy Deut.
daughter, or thy ivife, which is in thy bosom, or thy friend, ^^' ^'
which is as thine own soul, entice thee, saying. Let us go and
serve other gods, which thou hast not known: then he added
below, Thou^ shalt accuse him, and thine hand shall be-ver.s.d.
upon him to put him to death. Dost thou see then that
this was not spoken of penitents, but of those who not only
themselves persevere in wickedness, but also cease not to put
stumblingblocks in our way ? These, however dear they be,
we must relinquish ; however useiul, we must abandon.
36. Further, thou settest forth that the Apostle Paul said.
Put away from among yourselves the evil things ; the evilico^.s
which continues, that is. But repentance is not an evil, for ^^*
<! Latinius'coni. "deque" for "de quo" * LXX. so quoted nearly by S. Cypr.
gives an easier reading, " If God hath Ep. ad Fortun. §. 5. p. 284. Oxf. Tr.
punished even pastsins,andhas appoint- Lucif. Cal. de non pare, in D. dpi.
ed punishment and suffering for things p. 228. d.
past and overlooked, say, hath He it not e as if it had been ri -roMtigav, which
in His power to change His sentence." S. Aug. qu, 39. in Deut. observes, it i«
" peccatis perseverantibns V. in p. not.
al. Edd.
A a
354 Incestuous Corinthian f/iven over to suffer only in the body.
s. Pac. David saith, // is a (jood thin(j to make confession unto the
^i^i!l11i Lord. And yet lie who is doing penance is not with me,
^'^''''nor is he joined in the portion of the saints, nor in peace\
1 Cor. 5, liut the A])ostle saith, Ifa?iy man that is called a brother be
"■ a fornicator, or covetovs, or an idolater, or a railer, or a
drwikard, or an extortioner; idth swh an one not even to eat.
Thou secst that not without cause doth it stand, if he be,
i, e. one who is not yet penitent, who has not ceased to be
wielded. And certainly the same words apply to the covetous,
to drunkards, and to railers. Answer, brother, is no one of
' pace this kind couipichendcd in your communion'? Thence then
Is 1,28. is it that God crieth by Isaiah, The destruction of the trans-
gressors and of the sinners shall be together; not of the
penitent, not of those who are busied in works of mercy,
Ts.i,i8.to whom God saith again in the same Isaiah, Though your
sins bo as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though
they be red like crimson, they shall be as luooL
37. " Nevertheless," thou say est, " the Apostle condemned
him that erred. For in the first Epistle to the Corinthians
ver..3-6. he saith thus: For I verily, as absent in body, but present in
spirit, have already judged, concerning Jtini that hath so done
this deed, in the Xante of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye
are gathered together, with the power of our Lord Jesus
Christ, to deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction
of the^/lesh, that the spirit maij be saved in the Darj of the
Lord Jesus.'''' Mark, brother, first that he condemns not those
with whom this man is in communion. He alone who had
done this deed, is delivered to Satan, he only is excom-
municated, the peace of the Saints being kept entire. Ye
for one sinner condemn all churches. Next thou seest, that
this very incestuous sinner is not delivered to death, but to
Satan, to be reformed, to be buffeted, to repent. Lastly, he
says,yor the destruction of the flesli, woi however of the soul,
" et V. not even of ihc spirit also-, but /b;- the destruction of the flesh
only, trials, namely, straits in the flesh, wearing of the mem-
bers, as in another place he saith of them who refrain not,
i<^'nr. 7, Nevertheless, such shall hare trouble in the flesh. Wouldest
"hocom.thou know''? In the second ]<'.pistle to the Corinthians, the
^- same Paul absolves this same wicked man. For of him he
'' not being yet reconciled, nor admitted to the Holy Communion.
Tenderness ofS. Paul, mitigating his axon sentence. 355
saith, Sufficient to such a man is this punishment which was2Cor.2,
indicted of many. So that contrariwise ye ought rather to ~ '
forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such an one
should he swallowed up with overmuch sorrow. Wherefore
I beseech you, that ye would confirm your love toward him.
And so below, To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also: ver. lo,
for if I forgave any thing, to ivhom I forgave it, for your
nakes forgave I it in the Person of Christ; lest Satan should
get an advantage' of us. Seest thou the indulgence of the
Apostle, tempering even his own sentences ? Seest thou his
most gentle lenity, so far removed from your pride ? Widely
differing from the front which Novatian assumes, but con-
sulting for the common life and salvation of all ?
38. But thou inveighest' against us also with the severity' inve-
of a censor. Thou sayest, that " according to the law of ^"^ *
heaven it is not allov/ed to break one of the commandments,
and that lambs ought not to hold communion with wolves,
and that all consenting unto such is in fault, that^ he then^etom.
who toucheth pitch is defiled, and that there is no society of
light with darkness, of the temple of God with idols, or
agreement of Christ with Belial.''^ Thou sayest at last that
we " rescind the commandments of God." Do we alter one
tittle of the law, or the Novatians rather *", who have violated
all laws of the Church, all laws of concord, who, after so
many years of peace, so many sacred treaties, have produced
these new laws of yours, new customs, new rites '', feigning s om. V.
sanctity under an inexorable front, a sanctity heretofore
unknown'*? Do we receive wolves into the Church, who* area-
avoid the very faces of heretics, or the Novatians rather, ™
who, themselves rapacious wolves, shudder at the poor sheep
but little more wretched than themselves? Do wc "consent
unto the wicked," do we " touch pitch," have we fellowship
with darkness, do we join ourselves unto idols and unto
Belial, or they who received Evaristus, who received Nico-
stratus, and the others who left the Church, defiled in tongue,
' The text has possideatur, for which transposition of the text " Novatiani,
in Ep.i. fin. possideamur was substituted quia [qui V.] tota Ecclesise, tota eon-
from R. which S. Aug. also has c. Ep. cordiae, an potius jura violarunt" for
Farm. iii. §. 3. and Ambros'. ad loc. "an potius N." as a little below. The
Possideatur seems to be the correction Vat. omits " an potius" as evidently
of a scribe. misplaced.
^ There has plainly been here a slight
A a 2
356 Novatians insist on insulated severity^
s. Pac. in hand, in life ? Have we dealings with adulterers and thieves,
— '- '■ or they who preferred Novatus over their own lives and heads',
after he had embezzled the money of orphans and widows,
the murderer of his wretched parent and of his wife's offspring,
not only not penitent, but even glorying ?
iTim.6, 39. But the Apostle Paul said, Laii Jtands si/ddenlt/ on no
man. Vet he teacheth, that slowly and after repentance it
must not be refused. " Yet at the destruction of Jericho
Achan the son of Carmi was ]iut to death for stealing a
garment." Slay ye then all who have stolen our money and
our books, and exercise your fury against the bones of
Acts 15, Novatus. Take upon you again that yoke ichich neither
our fathers nor tee were able to bear. Why delay ye, O
Deut. Novatians, to ask eye for eye, tooth for tooth, to demand life
' ■ for life, to renew once more the practice of circumcision
and the sabbath ? Put to death the thief Stone the
petulant "". Choose not to read in the Gospel that the
Lord spared even the adulteress who confessed, when none
had condemned her; that lie absolved the sinner who
washed His feet with her teai-s ; that He delivered Rahab at
Jericho, itself a city of the Phenicians; that He set Tamar
free from" the sentence of the Patriarch; that when the
Sodomites also perished. He destroyed not the daughters of
Lot; willing likewise to have delivered his son.s-in-law, had
they believed the destruction to come.
40. Come, dost thou not remember that the Lord saith by
p8. 119, David, Witli them that hated peace was I peaceful'? and
Vulg. that the sentence of Solomon" is not withheld when he saith,
Gal. 6, A brother that helpeth a brother shall be exalted? What
says the Apostle ? Brethren, if a man he orertahen in a
fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the
spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest tlion also be
tempted. Bear ye one another\s burdens, and so shall ye
fuljil the law of Christ ; and again, (which I have before
Rom. 9, quoted,) I could wish thai myself were accursed from Christ
for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh ; and
' vita; suae et capiti prcetuleriint, i. e. a, " by the sentence of the Patriarch."
risked their salvation by following him. ° Prov, 18, 19. so quoted by S. Cypr.
'" r.s in the law of" the stubborn and ab. Ep. 55. §.16. p. 126. andby S.PauH-
rebelliou.s son." Deut. 21, 18—21. nus. see J^abat. ad loc.
" by His Providence. The Vat. omits
neglect tenor of mercy in 0. and N. 'T. 357
again, / a/u made all things to all men, that I might by alli <-'or.
means save all^ ; that is, so as to share their groans with the '
wounded, suffering with the sick, death with the dying, to
be able to blend the fall of brethren with his own standing,
to abate' from his own health, and apply medicine to the'dece-
• 1 ■ dere V.
Sinking.
41. What profiteth it you to harden yourselves with an
haughty and hard brow, to be stiffs and bear your necks ^"gere
high, to turn away your faces from the miserable, to close the
ear and eye? Have ye, I pray you, never fallen? Is there no
stain on your minds ? No mote, I pray, in your eyes ? IVJio
will boast tJial he hath a clean heart, or that he is free from
sins? Ye, I suppose, are just, benevolent, temperate, your
members are all sound, your whole body unharmed, ye have
no need of a physician, nor of medicine for weakness! Enter
ye heaven at once, penetrate the approaches to paradise
while the sword gives way*" before you, close your holy gifts
against so many nations of ours, who confess the One and
Only God ! But if they are in a far different state from that
which the implacable rigour of nature and your cruelty pre-
tend, ye must see now, O Novatians, that God can have
mercy ; now, that a remedy, late though it be, is open to
M'retched brethren who confess what is past ; now, that that
wounded man, passed by by the Levite and Priest, can be
healed by Christ ; now, that the prayers of the Church are
not to be refused to the humble ; now, that the hands of the
Priests are to be imparted to those brethren who deserve
pity.
42. But we understand, as thou reproachest us, that the
Church of God is a dove, not bitter with galF, not fierce nor
rending with talons, white ^ moreover with small and tender^ can-
plumage. We know likewise that, being the tvell* of living addedV.
water, and a fountain sealed, it is defiled with no filth of t?"*^"™
engulfing heresy, and that it is a garden enclosed and full of
herbs great alike and small, vile and precious ; that it is the
eight souls from the Ark, among whom, however, was Ham also,
P according to a reading <!ta.vTa( for them unharmed, as sinless.
frutToit rmai I). E. F. G. &c. see S'eholz. '' which the dove was supposed not to
1 cedente some edd. others credente have. Horus Hierogl. i. 64.
" while the sword smiteth" yet leaves
358 Heretics after a time cannot (/row, their folly manifest.
y, Pac. and those thousands of birds and beasts, in pairs and in
Jer 2 ' sevens, clean alike and unclean. But by the dry fountain h
13. and clouds carried about of Hinds we understand the barren-
2 17.' ness of'licrctics, and the assaults of strangers' voices.
43. Neither do we promise liberty, when ice are ourselves
the servants of punishment, but we confess our sins, and
exhort the rest also to confess theirs, and to believe on Him
Who jHslifieth the wicked by faith. Who revoketh the
sentence pronounced against wickedness. When also we
avoid you, we beunre of false prop]tets and ravening wolves.
But we believe that Jannes and Mauibres' withstood Moses,
as ye do the Catholics. Whence the Apostle layeth it down
2 Tim. thus, Now as Jannes and Mambres tvith stood Moses, so do
' ■ ■ these also resist the truth : men of corrupt minds, reprobate
concerniny the faith. But they shall proceed no further :
for their folly shall be manifest unto all men, as theirs also
Has. That this was spoken against you, is clear ; for ye can
neither proceed further, nor hide your folly.
Ecclus. 44. He that is uashed by the dead,proJiteth nothing^, he,
' "■ that is, who is dipped in an heretical fountain, and in like
Ps. 140, manner, he who is anointed with the oil of the sinner, who
is filled, that is, with an unclean spirit. So then ye shall be
also children of blood. For ye desire not the peace, but the
blood of brethren. Your cruelty " is a false faith. An heretical
congregation is an adulteress woman ; for the Catholic hath
never from the beginning left the couch and the chamber of
her Spouse, nor gone after other and strange lovers. Ye
have painted a divorced form in new colours, ye have with-
drawn your couch from the old wedlock, ye have left the body
of a mother, the wife of One Husband, decking yourselves
out with new arts of pleasing, new allurements of conuption.
45. For whereas ye bring forward as a witness against me
the most blessed Cyprian, because in his Epistle on the
Lapsed" he says that Moses' and Daniel and Job prayed for
Ezek, sinners, and obtained not, our Lord saying. Though Noah,
Daniel, and Job, were in it, they shall deliver neither son nor
' See the authorities for this reading, p. 238. n. b.
(which are inadequate,) in Scholz. nd " crudelitas. The Vat.hascredulitas.
•oc. X de Laps. §. 12. p. 166. Oxf. Tr.
' See above on S. Cypr. Ep. 71. $. 1. Y ]Soah, in S. Cypr.
Prayer not heard form such as ivillnot prai/ ; yet Moses heard. 359
daugliler ; iheij shall but deliver their oun souls by their
righteousness. Woukl, would ye did rely on the witness of
Cyprian, would ye acquiesced in doctrines so salutary ! For
when he was urging the lapsed to penance, who were un-
willing to do penance because they said that they had received
peace from Confessors or Martyrs, he taught and shewed that
not even those Patriarchs obtained any thing for the un-
repentant. For who can deliver one unwilling ? Who can
humble himself for the proud ? Who obtain any thing for the
unrepentant ? So when he said this, he was constraining
them to the remedies of penance. Nor did a man of such
gravity and merit in any wise contradict himself, but he
taught that the sinner must pour forth prayer, and must love
Confession,
46. These examples, however, of Cyprian shake you, in
which he relates that both Moses and other saints who
prayed for sinners, obtained not their request. Sayest thou.?
Seest thou not for whom Moses obtained not his request .?
Returned to the people, what heareth he in the camp ? The
voices of drunkards and the songs of the idol-sacrifice were
resounding through it. The people was still persevering in
wickedness, still remaining in the very crime, but' repentance ' ^t ^•
it knew not. And yet^ who of us told thee that Moses ^etta-
obtained not his request } God indeed had said unto him, ^^^
Whosoever hath sinned anainst Me, him nill I blot out o/Ex. 32,
My book. He had spoken, however, with the authority of a
Judge, and with the power of a Lord. But see how soon
He turned back the sentence pronounced against the wicked-
ness of the people. Listen. Immediately, in the same
place, the Prophet saith. And Moses besought the Lord his^^. 32,
God, Lord, ichy doth Thy wrath tvax hot against Thy
people? and so on. Then again below. And the Lordlh.v.n.
repented of the evil which He thought to do unto His people.
Seest thou that the anger of God was softened .? Seest thou
that the offence was atoned for? And he prayed for a people
not praying^, nor repenting what they had done. ^roganti
47. " But Noah," thou sayest, " and Daniel, and Job,'"^'^^'^^'
could not deliver sons nor daughters.'" And the meaning of
this is; if they should ask for them who asked not themselves,
if they should pray for him that persevered in crime, if thev
3()0 Chvrcli one amid varied dignity, beauty, uses, of its parts.
s. Pac. would throw tlieir ]not,ection over not individuals, not a few,
^— — 'but many thousands. Yet Noah delivered his own house-
hold from llic j^a'ucval ruin; and Job received again all which
Dan. 2. he lost; and Daniel by prayer removed that sword which was
hanging over the wise men of Babylon. Lot certainly
Acts 27, prayeth for the safety of a city, Paul for the passengers of
the ship. So they who know how to repent are absolved
' a by help of the righteous.
48. Lastly, look even at the very words which are written,
T/icy only sliall he delicercd. Who are they r Those same
who pray for sinners, shall pray for such with impunity.
And why condemncst thou the Church ? Why forbiddest
thou to pray for the penitent ? if we may pray even for those,
for whom we may not obtain ? Read, therefore, my Cyprian
with more care. Read the whole Epistle on the Lapsed ;
read another which he wrote to Antonianus, in which
Novatian is pressed by examples of all sorts. Then thou wilt
learn what he pronounced as to the healing of penitents ;
Cyprian, 1 say, who is opposed to you, and adhered to the
Catholic laws. Tertullian after he had fallen into heresy,
.(for you have taken nuich from this source,) you may hear
himself, in his Epistle, and that same which he published when
a Catholic, confess that the Church can forgive sins.
49. Thou seest then that the Church is a Queen in a
vesture of gold, wrought about uilh divers colours; con-
sisting, that is, of many diverse bodies, and of many people.
This painting is not of one colour, nor doth this great diversity
glisten in one garment. This part of her array covereth,
another adornelh. One part is fitted to the bosom, another
sweeps along in the lowest fold, and contracts defilement in
the very act of walking. Part is likened to the purple of
Martyrs ; part to virgin silk. A part is sewed on beneath in
1 for. 7, folds, or repaired by the stitches of the needle. One after
'' litis tnonuer, and anotJier after that. And yet in all is she
made one queen.
50. Therefore she is also a Iruitful and rich vine, with
many branches, and the varied' tresses of many a tendril.
" " dititincta, Aspice, Nuniqiiid in- uva,'' inserted by V. before " dis-
gentes uhique botrus, niim(iuid f)mnis tentior."
Vastness and stability of Catholic body, ivhich Nov. cut off. 36 1
Look. Ave there every where hirge clusters, is every grape full-
swelled ? Have none of these suffered from the winter cold?
Has none endured the rough hail ? Has none to accuse the
burning heat of summer ? One bud is studded thicker with
shoots ; another is stronger ; another cleaner ; one bursts
forth into fruit, another only into exuberance of leaves. Yet
is she a vine in every part beautiful.
51. She is the mother of virgins without number. Calcu- f'a'^'t- ^>
late now, if thou canst, the Catholic flocks, and count on
thy fingers the swarms of our people. Not those only, vt'hich
are scattered throughout the whole world and fill whole
regions, but those, brother Sympronian, which are with thee
in the nearest borders and in the neighbouring city. Con-
template how many of us you alone see, how many people
of mine you alone meet. Art not thou absorbed as eaves-
droppings in great fountains, as a single drop by the ocean ?
Say, say, are these virgins the offspring of your people ? Art
thou alone the mother of so many .'' This queen, I say, is
ours, the chosen one of her mother and perfect. Nothing ver. r.
indeed can be cho<ien, except what is better and greater from
another ; nothing can be perfect except what is full.
52. Next consider this, whether she is not especially built ^P^^- ^'
upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ
Himself being the chief corner Stone. If her beginning was
before thee, if her belief was before thee, if she hath not left
her former foundations, if she hath not moved them, if she
hath not separated from the rest of the body and appointed
her own rulers for herself and peculiar documents', well"; if' 'ns'™-
111 1 • 1 • • •/• 1 1 1 • menta
she hath made unreceived interpretations, if she hath in-
vented some new law, if she hath given a divorce from peace
to her own body, then clearly may she seem to have left
Christ, then may she seem to stand apart from Prophets and
Apostles.
53. This then will be the great house, rich in diversity of ^ Tim.
2 20.
all vessels, in which glistens the pure gold, in which gleams
the ductile silver, but which despises not, as it is written,
the vessels of nood, and earth. For 'a great house employeth
* This break has been necessarily part phiinly belongs to the Catholics,
made, although there is no distinction the latter to the Novatians.
ill the present text, of which the former
362 A7 deapiseth nothing though despicable, lohlch He has made.
S. Pac. many services, is busied about various works. It seeks not
— — ^silver only, nor is delighted with ornament of gold alone.
Now and then what is of slight account is more ornament to
things great''; and in a noble suite, things little are sometimes
])leasing. No workman despiseth his own work, nor thinks
that vile which he hath made. And whence was it, thinkest
thou, that Christ sufl'ered for sinners, except that He was
unwilling to lose any thing which He Himself formed ?
Whence was it, thinkest thou, that He even now intercedetli
with the Father lor the miserable % except that He repels not
him of little worth, even though he be most despised. None
of those whom He has received, would He lose, although
compared to vessels of uood and earth, and so He putteth
together'' in His house all vessels.
54. At length, brother Sympronian, be not ashamed to be
with the many ; at length consent to despise these festering
spots" of the Novatians, and these parings of yours; at
length, to look upon the flocks of the Catholics, and the
people of the Church extending so far and wide. Where
one is, (thou wilt say,) there am I also ; and where two are,
there is the Church : " where one," yet in concord, " where
two," but at peace. " Where one is, there is the Church also."
Eccles. How much more, where many are .? Two, it saith, are belter
' ■ 'than one, and a three-fold cord is not broken. Hear what
Ps. 35, David saith, / will sing unto Thy Name in the great Congre-
gation ; and again, / will praise Thee among much people ;
P3.50,i.and, Tlie Lord, even the most mighty God, hath spoken: and
called the world, from the rising up of the sun, unto the
going down thereof. What ! shall the seed of Abraham,
which is as the stars and the sand on the sea shore for
Gen. 22, number, be contented with your ])overty ^} In thy seed, he
saith, shall all the nations of the earth be blessed. Say, does
Novatian make these up.? Not thus little hath God redeemed
with His Own Blood, nor is Christ so poor.
55. Recognise now, brother, the Church of God extending
•> Subinde plus decet magna con- '^ reduvias. Whitlowes.
temptus; the text can hardly be correct. ' It must be borne in mind in these
' V. corrects hodie Patreni for hodie- contrasts, that the Novatians, as the
que, and promiscris must be divided into Ponatists afterwards, claimed to be the
pro miseris. whole Church ; they do not apply to
'' componit. There may be a refer- us, w-ho, however outwardly rent, claim
fnce, as elsewhere, to " mending" them, to be a portion only.
Need of digesting inst7'uctio7i ; parting prayer. 363
her tabernacles, and fixing the stakes of her curtains on the
right and on the left; Understand that The Lord's name tsPs. 113,
praised, from the rising up of the sun, unto the going down
thereof. See, see, I beg you, that, whilst the Novatians are
striving over words, the riches of Catholics are being dis-
persed throughout the world.
56. I have now instructed thee on all the points, about
which thou hast consulted me. 1 have passed over no head
or sentence of your propositions. I have answered every
tittle and word. If you enquired as one consulting, I have
shewn you lovingly. If as attacking, I have argued not indi-
ligently. I will add, when I shall have leisure, another
Epistle also, in which I will not' confute your views, but set' non V.
forth ours. And if you read it with good feeling and without
fastidiousness, perchance it may not hurt you. Meanwhile
in this Epistle I beg you to read each and all parts of it
thoroughly. All that is read in haste passes a\Aay. If thou
cravest better gifts, and hast a soul open to good instruction,
thou wilt not easily despise things so true. The Lord vouch-
safe to guard and protect thee for ever, and make thee live a
Christian to the unity of the Spirit ! Amen.
THE PARiENESIS
treatisj: of exhoktation unto penance.
s.Pac. 1- Although I have spoken several times, however hur-
Par.ad i-iecliy^ of the cure of penitents, still, mindful of the Lord's
solicitude, Who for the loss of one poor sheep spared not
even His own neck and shoulders, carrying back the delicate
sinner to the reintegrated flock, I shall endeavour (as I can)
•condere^^ build up* even with my pen the example of so great
/or con- excellence, and as a servant shall imitate, with the humility
V. becoming me, the industry of the Lord's labour.
2. M}- only fear is, dearly beloved, lest by the unhappiness
of wonted contrariety, by insisting on what is done, I should
teach, rather than repress, sins; and that after the example of
the Athenian Solon it would be better to be silent concerning
great crimes, than to warn against them, the morals of our
age having gone so far, that men deem themselves reminded,
when they are forbidden. For this I sup])ose has very lately
been the effect of my Cervulus", that the offence has been
2diii„en-^^'i"ought the more diligently^, the more earnestly it was
tiusVat. branded. And all that censure of a disgrace visibly stamped
and often repeated, seems not to have repressed, but to have
taught wantonness. Wretched man that I am ! Where has
been my guilt? They had not known, I su]ipose, how to act
the wanton, had not 1 by blaming taught them.
3. But let that pass. Rebels from God, and placed without
the Church, are also exasperated by chastisement, as a wrong,
" The Heathen new-year's profliga- appointed in the Church to repress
rics were s>-i entitled, (see Du Cange v. tliem. (see ib.) The work is mentioned
fprviilus,) against which this treatise by S. Jerome de vir. ill. c. 106.
wa.s written. Litanies and fasts were
Penitence concerns all; pinn of treatise. 365
indignant forsooth that their morals can be blamed by
any. And as mud is wont then most to stink, when you
stir it, and fire then to burn more if you turn it, and mad-
ness then to be more fierce if you provoke it ; so they,
by turning the heel, have broken the pricks of necessary
blame, yet not without being hurt and wounded by their
resistance.
4. Do ye however, most beloved, remember that it is said
by The Lord, Reprove afoot, and he will hate thee : rebuke Prov. 9,
a wise man, and he will love thee ; and again, Whom I love,\^^ 3
I rebuke and chasten. Do ye then, following lovingly, not 19-
obstinately opposing, believe that the kindly and anxious
diligence of this my work, undertaken according to the will
of the Lord by me your brother and priest, is of love rather
than of rigour.
5. Moreover let no man imagine that this very discourse
on the instituiion of penance is framed for penitents only, lest
for this reason whoever is placed without that rank, despise
what shall be spoken as intended for others ; whereas the
discipline of the whole Church is tied as it were into this
fastening, since Catechumens must be careful that they pass
not into this state, and the faithful that they return not to it;
and penitents themselves must toil, to arrive speedily at the
fi'uit of this their work.
G. But in my discourses the order preserved will be this.
First, to speak of the degrees of sins, that no one think that
the extremest peril is set upon all sins whatsoever. Then
1 shall speak of those faithful, who, ashamed of their remedy,
use an ill-timed bashfulness, and communicate, with body
defiled and mind polluted. In the sight of men most timid,
before the Lord most shameless, they contaminate with pro-
fane hands and polluted mouth the Altar to be dreaded even
by Saints and Angels. Thirdly, my discourse shall relate to
those, who, having duly confessed and laid bare their crimes,
either know not or refuse the remedies of penance, and the
veiy acts belonging to the ministry of confession. Lastly, it
shall be our endeavours to shew most cleai'ly, what will be the
punishment of those who either do no penance, or even
neglect it, and who die therefore in their wound and im-
posthumes : and what again will be their crown, what their
366 Strictness of Moses' law, easiness of Xtian; peril, if broken.
S. Pac. reward, who purge tlie stains of their conscience by right and
p^'jf/' regular Coni'ession.
7. First, therefore, as we proposed, let us treat of the
degrees of sinners, diligently searching out what are sins,
what are crimes, that no one may think that, for the innu-
merable faults from the deceitfulness of which no man is free,
I bind the whole human race under one undistinguishing
law of penance. AVith Moses and the ancients, those guilty
• qua- of even the least sin, and (so to speak) of one farthing^ were
\, immersed in the same aestuary of misery ; as well those who
had broken the sabbath, as those who had touched what was
unclean, who had taken forbidden food, or who murmured,
or who had entered the temple of The Most High King when
'cor- their wall was leprous- or their garment defiled, or, when
'"^ ° under this defilement, had touched the altar with their hand
or with their garment come in contact with it, so that it were
easier to ascend into heaven, or better to die, than to have to
keep the whole of these commandments.
8. From all these therefore and many carnal offences
besides, that each might more speedily attain his destined end,
the Blood of The Lord hath delivered us, redeemed from the
servitude of the Law, and set free in the liberty of the Faith.
Gal. 5, And therefore saith the Apostle Paul, For ye have been called
unto liberty. This is that liberty, that we are not bound by
all those things whereby they of old were held : but (if I may
use the expression) the whole entangled mass of our faults
being forgiven and the indulgence of remedies appointed, we
are constrained to a few and necessary points, which, whether
to keep or to avoid, were most easy lor believers ; so that he
could not deny that he most truly deserved hell, who, un-
grateful for so great forgiveness, kept not even these kw.
But what these are let us see.
9. After the Passion of the Lord, the Apostles having
considered and treated of all things, delivered an Epistle
to be sent to such of the Gentiles as had believed; of
^^•^j'^' which letter the import was as follows: The Apostles
and elders and brethren send greeting unto the brethren,
which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and
Cilicia: Forasmuch as we have heard, that certain which
went out from us have troubled you with words ; so below,
Most sins amended by opposite graces; three classes deadly. 367
// seemed good to the Holy Ghosl^ and to us, to lag upon you Acts 15,
no greater burden than these necessary things; that ye
abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood^', and
from fornication: from which if ye keep yourselves, ye shall
do well. Fare ye well. This is the whole conclusion of the
New Testament, The Holy Spirit, despised in those many
ordinances, hath left these injunctions to us or condition of
hazard of our lives. Other sins are cured by the compensation
of better works : but these three crimes we must dread, as the
breath of some basilisk, as a cup of poison, as a deadly arrow :
for they know how, not to corrupt only, but to cut off the
soul. Wherefore nig:.i,ardliness shall be redeemed by liberality,
slander be compensated by satisfaction, raoroseness by plea-
santness, harshness by gentleness, levity by gravity, perverse
ways by honesty; and so in all cases which are well amended
by their contraries. But what shall the despiser of God do?
What the blood-stained .? What remedy shall there be for
the fornicator? Shall cither he be able to appease the Lord
who hath abandoned Him ? Or he to preserve his own
blood, who hath shed another's ? Or he to restore the
temple of God, who hath violated it by fornication ? These,
my brethren, are capital, these are mortal, crimes.
10. Now hear John and be confident, if ye can. If any iJohnd,
man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death, let ^ '
him ask, and the Lord shall give him life, if he have sinned
a sin not unto death. There is a, sin. unto death : I do not
say that he shall pray for it. But if you like, hear separately
also of each. God thus addresses Moses when praying for
the people who had blasphemed, Whosoever hath (He saith) Exod.
sinned against Ale, liim will I blot out of My book. Con- '
cerning the murderer, the Lord thus judge th, He that smiteth Mat.26.
witJi the sword, (He saith,) shall die by the sword. And of
the fornicator the Apostle says, Defile not the temple of God, i Cor.3,
which temple ye are; if any man defile the temple of God, "'
him shall God destroy.
IL These things are written, most beloved brethren, and
engraven on everlasting monuments; written and engraven,
I say not on wax and paper and brass or with the pen, but
!> " and from things strangled" omitted, see Note A. on Tert. Apol. p. 108.
and 109. fin.
368 Mortal sin excludes from sight of God ; need of fear.
s. Pac. in the book of The Living God. Heaven and earth shall
^p^y^ pass, (Ho saith.) one Jot or one tittle shall in no vise pass
Mat. 5, awat/, till all be fuljilled. What then.? Must we die.? Many
'^- too have in mind fallen into these sins. Many are guilty of
blood; many, sold unto idols; many, adulterers. T say more-
over that not hands only are involved in murder, but every
design also which hath driven the soul of another to death ;
and that not only those who have burnt incense on profane
altars, but altogether"" every lust that wandereth beyond the
marriage couch and the lawful embrace, is bound by the
sentence of death. Whosoever shall have done these things
after believing, shall not see the face of God. But those who
are guilty of so great crimes are in despair. What have
I done unto you .'* Was it not in your power that it should
not be ? Did no one warn you .? No one foretell it .? Was
the Church silent .? Said the Gospels nothing ? Did the
Apostles threaten nothing ? Did the priest ask nothing ?
Why seek ye late consolations ? Then ought ye when ye
ls.3, 12. might. This is a hard saying. But they ivho call you happy
lead yon into error, and disturb the path of your feet. He
shews the way of wickedness to the innocent, who after their
crimes flatters the guilty. " Are we then to perish ?" will
some one say. "And where is the merciful God, Who
' invenit devised' not death, nor hath pleasure in the destruction of
Wisd '/ ^''^ living'^ Shall we die in our sins? And what wilt thou
13. do, the priest? By what gains wilt thou repay so many
losses to the Church ?" Receive the remedy, if ye begin to
despair, if ye acknowledge yourselves miserable, if ye fear.
In. 66, 2. Whoso is too confident is unworthy. To this man (saith the
Lord) will I look, even to him that is poor and of a contrite
spirit, and tremhleth at My word.
12, You then I first call on, brethren, who, having com-
mitted crimes, refuse penance : you, I say, timid after being
shameless, modest after sinning ; who blush not to sin, yet
blush to confess ; who with evil conscience touch the Holy
Things' of God, and fear not the Altar of The Lord; who
come to the hands of the priest, who come in the sight of
*■ V. inserts " dissipaverunt" after one, which was not so as to homicide,
"sed omnem;" it may be that two f Dei Sancta. See on Tert. de Spect.
clauses are omitted, as the two sins of o. 25. p. 214. n. n. Oxf. Tr.
idol itrv and uncleanness are blended in
Uzzah a warning against approaching God irreverently. 369
angels'" with the confidence of innocence; who insult the
Divine patience; who bring to God, as if, because silent, He
knew not, a polluted soul and a profane body. Hear first
what the Lord hath done, and then what He hath said.
When the people of the Hebrews were bringing back the ark
of the Lord to Jerusalem, ITzzah ', from the house of Aminadab i et on.
the Israelite, who had touched the side of the ark without
having examined his conscience, was slain ; and yet he had
drawn near, not to take any thing from it, but to hold it when
leaning through the stumbling of the kine. So great a care2Sam.G.
was there of reverence towards God, that He endured not
bold hands even in help. The same also the Lord crieth,
saying, And as for ilie Jiesh, all that he clean shall e«/Levit.7,
thereof. But the soul tJiat eateth of the Jiesh of the sacrifice '^' '^^'
of peace ojferiugs, having his uncleanness upon him, that
soul shall be cut off from his people- Are these things old
and happen they not now ? What then ? Hath God ceased
to care for what concerns us ? Had He withdrawn out of
view of the world, and doth He look down upon no one from
heaven ? Is His long-sufTering ignorance ? God forbid, thou
wilt say. He seeth then what we do, but He waiteth indeed
and endureth, and grantcth a season for repentance, and
alloweth His Christ to put off the end, lest they quickly
perish whom tie hath redeemed. Understand well, thou
sinner. Thou art belield by God. Thou canst appease Him
if thou wilt. Ikit grant that it is a thing of old that the unclean
were not permitted to approach the table of God : open the
writings of the Apostles, and learn what is of later date.
13. In the first Epistle to the Corinthians Paul hath
«* who, as in all service, so are espe- Ass. vii. 17. 26. Miss. Rom.ib. vi. 164.)
ciallypresentduringtheHolyEucharist. or of their standing around. Ass. vii. 17.
See S. Chrys. de Sac. vi. 4. (where he Their actual presence, in connection
relates a vision in which they were seen with their hymn is stated more fully, ib.
in adoration.) Horn. 3. and 14. in Ep. ad v. 53. " Silent be all mortal flesh, and
Eph. p. 131. and 260. Oxf. Tr. Horn 3. stand with fear and trembling, and
de Iiicompr. D. nat. fin. S. Ambr. in think of nought earthly. For the King
S. Luc. 1. i. 28. S. Greg. Dial. iv. 58. of kings and Lord of lords, Christ our
In the ancient liturgies, the mention of God cometli forth to be immolated and
the holy Angels is sometimes (as in our to be given for Food to the faithful.
own) in connection with their hymn But before Him come the bands of
which we then sing with them, T>it. of angels, with all Authorities and Powers,
S. Janies Ass. Cod. lit. v. 53. (comp. the Cherubim full of eyes, and the six-
S. Cyr. Jer. Or. Myst. v. 6. p. 274. winged Seraphim, covering their faces,
Oxf. Tr.) sometimes of their ministry and singing aloud the hymn Alleluia,
in presenting Oblations, (Lit. of S.Mark. Alleluia, Alleluia."
Bb
370 Great if peril of profaning Xt's Body, since death mercy to such.
S. Pac. inserted tl)ese words, Whosoever, he saith, shall eat this
'pa-N " Bread, and drink this Cup of the Lord, unworthihj, shall be
1 Cor. fjudty of the Body and Blood qf the Lord. So likewise
^^'oo below: For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily , eateth
ver. ly- •' ^
32. and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's
Body. For this cause many are weak and sickly among you,
and many sleep. For if we would judge ourselves, we should
not be Judged. But when we are judged, we are chastened of
the Lord, that we should not be condemned with the world.
Do ye tremble or not? Shall be guilty, he saitb, of the Body
and Blood of the Lord. One guilty as to human life could
not be absolved ; doth he escape who violates ilie Body of
The Lord? He that eateth and drinketh unworthily, he
saith, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself. Awake,
' in vis- O sinner. Fear judgment present within thee' il' thou hast
tuis "^ done any such thing. For this cause, he saith, many are
weak and sickly among you, and many sleep. If then any
one fears not the future, let him now, at least, dread present
sickness and present death. But uhen we are judged, he
saith, we are chastened of the Lord, that tte should not be
condemned with the world. Rejoice, O sinner, if in this life
thou art either cut oflf" by death, or wasted by sickness, that
thou be not punished in the life to come. See how great
wickedness he committeth, who cometh when unworthy to
the Altar, to whom it is reckoned as a remedy, if he either
labours under sickness, or is destroyed by death !
14. But if your own soul is of little value to you, spare the
1 Cor. 5, people, s])are the priests. The Apostle saith, a little leaven
leaveneth the tvhole lump. What wilt thou do, by whose
means the whole lump is coiTupted; through whom the whole
brotherhood shall suffer .? Shalt thou live guilty of so many
souls ? Shalt thou be excused when the innocent shall have
imputed to thee their communion, when the Church shall
have named thee as the author of her desolation ?
jTim.5, 15. liehold again the Apostle saith to the Piiest, Lay
hands suddenly on no man, neither be partaker of other
men's sins. What wilt thou do, who deceivest the Priest?
Who either mislcadest him if ignorant, or, not fully knowing,
perplexest him with the difficulty of proof? I beseech you
therefore, brethren, by that Lord from Whom no secrets are
Shame not spared fir health of this life, why for life eternal? 37 1
hid, even in consideration of my danger, cease ye' from 'desinite
hiding^ the wounds of your consciences. The wise, whena^'g^g^g
sick, fear not the physician, not even when about to cut, not ^•
even when about to burn them in the secret parts of the
body. We have heard of some who, not ashamed even as to
parts of the body, withdrawn by modesty from sight, have
endured the pains of the knife and of cautery, and even of
the corrosive powder. And how great then is the endiuance
which men^ have shewn ? Shall the sinner fear.? Shall the
sinner blush to purchase everlasting life by present shame }
And withdraw his ill-concealed wounds from the Lord when
He stretcheth forth His Hands ? And hath he any thing
whereat to blush before the priest ', who hath injured the
Lord ? Or is it better that he should thus be lost, lest thou,
shrinking through shame, shouldest without shame poish?
By not giving way to shame, thou wouldest gain more through
its loss, thou, for whom it were better to perish for thyself^.
But if ye are ashamed that the eyes of your brethren should
see, fear not those who are partners in your misfortune. No
body is glad at the suffering of its own members ; it grieves
with them, and labours with them for a remedy. In one and
two is the Church, and in the Church is Christ. And he
therefore, who hides not his sins from the brethren, assisted
by the tears of the Church, is absolved by Christ.
16. And now I would address those who, well and wisely
confessing their wounds under the name of penance, neither
know what penance is, nor what the cure for their wounds,
and are like those who lay bare indeed their wounds and
swellings, and acknowledge them also to the physician who
sitteth by ; but when warned what is to be applied, neglect
it, and refuse what they have to take. This is just as if one
should say, " Lo ! I am sick, Lo ! I am wounded, but I wish
* i. e. as mere men for this life only, they were doing ; " Is it better that the
f in illo, referring to the Sacerdos priest should perish, (see §. 14. and the
above. beg. of this ^.) lest thou who through
8 " An sic illi melius est perire, ne shame shrinkest from confession,
tu pudore timidussine pudore moriaris ? shouldest" — as though he would say,
non faciens pudori locum, plus de detri- "seek what thou will, the result will
mento ejus acquiras, cui pro te melius be that thou wilt, not live, by taking
est perire.'' If the text is correct, it shame, but — die in shamelessncss." Ne
seems as if S. Pacian had blended in seems virtually almost to stand for quo ;
ore, in a strong expostulation, what such brought upon themselves just what
such were doing and what they thought they shrunk from.
B b 2
872 Blessing of severe penitence in David and Nehuchadnezzar.
S. Pac. not to be cured''." Such is it, but sre a thing still more
Pah. AD/. ,. ,
Po:n. loohsh.
17. Another disease is added to the original cause, and a
new wound inflicted, all that is just contrary is applied, all
that is hurti'ul is drank. Under this evil especially doth
our brotherhood labour, adding on to old faults new sins.
Therefore hath it burst forth into vice more grievously still,
is now racked by a most destructive consumption. What
then shall I the Priest now do who am compelled to cure ?
It is late in such cases. If however there is any one of j^ou
who can bear to be cut and cauterized, I still can do it.
Joel 2, Behold the knife of the Prophet ; Turn unto the Lord your
12 ]3
God, (he saith,) loith all your heart, and with fasting, and
with weeping, and with mourning: and rend your heart.
Fear not this cutting, most beloved. David bore it. He lay in
filthy ashes, and was disfigured by a covering of rough sack-
cloth. He who had once been accustomed to gems and to
purple, hid his soul in fasting ; he whom seas, whom woods,
whom streams served and the land bringing forth the
promised wealth, wasted in floods of tears those eyes with
which he had beheld the glory of God; the ancestor of Mary,
the ruler also of the Jewish kingdom, confessed himself un-
happy and miserable. That king of Babylon' performs peni-
tence} forsaken of all, and is worn away by seven years of
squalidness. His uncombed hair and wild roughness sur-
'jubas passed the shagginess of lion's mane', and his hands hooked
y* . with crooked- talons take the semblance of eagles', while he
'incurvis . n ■>
V. eats grass as oxen, chewing the green herb. Yet this punish-
ment commends him to God, and restores him to the king-
dom, once his own. Whom men shuddered at, God received,
blessed through this very calamity of a severer discipline.
Behold the cutting which 1 promised ! Whoso shall be able
to endure it shall be healed.
18. 1 will yet apply fire from the cautery of the Apostle.
be an
Jcondary
fasti-
StonKichniuiiim hoc erat,' and certainly ' iuiit;ited from Ti rt. de Pcenit. fin.
one should have expected inther the p. 8G9. ()xf. Tr.
conciaer and so more emphatic form, "^ exomologesin facit. see Tert. 1. c.
" sed nv)lo ciirari." Tf " stomachum'' p. 30'-J. and Note L.
Luxury inconsistent tvitk the penitence of Holy Scripture. 873
Let us «ee whether ye can bear it. / have judged, he saith, i Cor.5,
when ye are (fathered, together, and my spirit, uith the ~
poiver of our Lord Jesus Christ, to delirer such an one unto
Satan for 1]ie destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may he
saved in the Day of the Lord Jesus. What say ye, penitents ?
Where is the destruction of your jlesh ? Is it that in the very
time of penance ye alvvtiys walk abroad in greater pomp, full
from the feast, sleek from the bath, with well-studied attire ?
Lo, here is one man once thrifty, once somewhat poor, once
sordidly dressed in a coarse cloak. Now he is daintily
bedecked and wealthy and a proper man, as though he would
lay it to God's charge that he cannot serve Him, and would
refresh his dying soul with the pleasure of his members. It
is well that we are of moderate means, else should we be
doing those same things too, whereof certain men and
women of richer state are not ashamed, dwelling' in marble, 'tegiV.
weighed down with gold, sweeping along in silk, glowing
with scarlet. If the ferruginous powder glisteneth on their
eye-brow, or the fictitious colour gloweth upon their cheeks,
or the artificial ruddiness melt over their lips, — these things
perhaps ye have not. But still ye have your pleasant retreats
at your villas or the sea-, and wines of more exquisite ^ mari-
quality, and rich banquetings, yea old wines well-refined'', y™^^
So act, so believe, so ye but live.
19. I can bear it no longer, brethren. Daniel with his
fellows, covered with sackcloth and ashes, bloodless' through
fasting, speaketh thus: We have sinned, we have committed Db.ti. 9,
iniquity, we have done wickedly, we have transgressed TJiy pre-
cepts and TJiy judgments. Of Azariah also the Divine Scripture
saith, Azariah stood up, and prayed; and opening his mouth
made confession to God"' with his fellows. David himself saith,
Every night wash I my bed, and water my couch with myPs.6,6.
fears. But we — what of such sort do we ? what like to this .''
I speak not of those things which we gather together in heaps,
by trafficking, merchandizing, ravening ; by hunting out
gains abroad, and lusts at ]iome ; by doing nothing simply,
giving nothing to the poor, forgiving nothing to brethren.
k SeeTert. de PcDii. c. 11. p. 367. heg.) not LXX. nor Vu!g. hut so
1 See, of Christians, on Tert. Apol. quoted in S. Cypr. de Laps. §.19.
c. 40. p. 87. n. z. p. 1 73. Oxf. Tr.
'" Dan. 3, 15. (Song of 3 Children,
374 Acts of true penitence severe ; done by women not deeply sinning.
S. PAc.Not even those things which can be seen by the Priest, and
PffiN ." praised by tlie Bishop when he vvitnesseth them ; not even
these daily duties do we observe: To weep", namely, in sight
of the Church, to mourn our lost life in sordid garb, to fast,
to pray, to iall ])rostrate ; to refuse luxury, if one invite to
the bath ; to say, if one bid to a feast, " These things
for the happy ! I have sinned against the Lord, and am in
danger of perishing eternally. \Vliat have I to do with
feasting who have injured the Lord ?" and besides this, to
hold the poor man by the hand, to entreat the prayers of the
widows, to fall down before the Priests, to ask the entreaties
of the interceding Church, to essay all sooner than perish,
20. I know that some of your brethren and sisters wrap
the breast in hair-cloth, lie in ashes, and study late fast-
ings ; nor yet perhaps have they so sinned. Why speak of
brethren ? The wild goats, we are told, know what will
cure themselves. I have heard that when pierced" with the
poisoned arrow they traverse the Cretan forests, until, plucking
the stalk of the dittany, they with the poisonous p liquid of the
healing juice expel from their bodies the ejected darts. We
repel the Jiery darts of the devil with no juice of penance,
with no plant of confession. The swallow "^ knoweth how by
her owai swallow-wort to give sight to her blinded young.
We cure the lost light of the mind by no root of severe
discipline. Lo ! man like neither the goat, nor the swallow,
is jealous of his own blindness and malady !
21. Now, brethren, consider what we promised at the
close, what reward, or contrariwise what end will follow these
works. The Spirit of the Lord threateneth delicate sinners
2Thess. who do not penance, saying, They received not the love of
' ■ the truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause
God shall send than the icorkiny of delusion, that they
should believe a lie: that they all might be damned who
believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.
Rev. 18, Also the Apocalypse thus speaketh of the harlot, How much
" See Tert. de Pcen. c. 9. will drive away, its touch will destroy,
o Tert. de Pcpii. fin. p. 369. venomous animals." Dioscorides de
P "The juioe [of the dittany], drunk Mater. Med. iii. 34. ed. Sprengel,
with wine, is of benefit to those bitten (furnished by a medical friend.)
by venomous animals. But such is the 1 Tert. 1. c.
power of the plant, that even its smell
Jf you shrink from torture of innitence^ think of those of hell. 375
she hath ylorijied hernel/^ and lived deliciously, so much
torment and sormw yive Iter. And the Apostle Paul saith,
Not knoiciny that the youdness of God leadeth thee to repent- Rom. 2,
ance. But after thy hardness treasurest up unto thyself
ivrath against the Day of tvrath and revelation of the
righteous judgment of God.
22. Fear then, most dearly beloved, these righteous
judgments. Leave off error. Condemn delicate living. The
last time is now hastening on. Darkness and hell are
opening their enlarged bosoms for the wicked. After the
punishment of souls in time, everlasting punishment is
reserved also for the revivified bodies. Let no one believe
as to the heart of Tityus, or the vulture of the Poets ! The
eternal fire, itself for itself, renews the substance of the
regenerated bodies ^ Listen, if ye believe not. The force
of the waters raging in the fire shall be recruited by the
punishment which feeds it. IP ye draw back' from the'retrac-
torture of confession^, remember hell, which confession shall .,g^QjjjQ*_
extinguish for you. Estimate its force even from things visible ; logis
for some few petty outlets of it do wear away the mightiest
mountains with their subterranean fires. Thence do the
Sicilian' .Etna and the Campanian Vesuvius boil with un-
wearied volumes of flame ; and to prove to us the eternity of
judgment, they are cleft asunder, they are devoured, and yet
do they never end.
23. Consider in the Gospel the rich man, as yet suffering
under the tortures of the soul only. What then shall be
those exceeding tortures of the restored bodies .? What
gnashing of teeth therein? What weeping.? Remember,
brethren, tliere is no confession in the yrare ; nor canPs. 6, 5.
penance then be assigned, when the season for penitence is
exhausted. Hasten whilst ye are alive, whilst ye are on the Mat. 5,
way with your adversary. Lo ! we fear the fires of this '
world, and we shrink back from the iron claws of tortures.
f Tert. Apol. c. 48. p. 102. Cypr. p. 568. (quoted by Gall.) makes
' Tert. de Pcen. c. ult. p. 368. The the same correction from an old Car-
very words are in part retained. thusian Ms. and does not notice the
' V. has yEtna Siculus, which may difference of gender as a difficulty. A
be a trace of the right reading. The scribe perhaps conformed it to " et
Edd. have vel Lisaniculus. Bal. ad Vesuvius" which follows.
376 Joy and blessedness of unsparing penitence even of the vilest.
s. Pac. Compare with them the hands of ever-during torturers, and
Pff.N." ^^ forked flames which never die !
24. Uy the faith of the Church, by mine own anxiety, by
the souls of all in common, I adjure and in treat you, brethren,
not to be ashamed in this work, not to be slack to seize, as
soon as ye may, the proffered remedies of salvation ; to bring
your souls down by mourning, to clothe the body with
sackcloth, to sprinkle it with ashes, to macerate yourselves
by fasting, to wear yourselves with sorrow, to gain the aid of
the prayers of many. In ])roportion as ye have not been
sparing in your own chastisement, will God spare you. For
He is merciful aud long -suffering, of great pity, and re-
pentelh Him against the evil He hath injlicted'\ Behold !
I promise, I engage, if ye return to your Father with true
satisfaction, erring no more, adding nothing to former sins,
Lukei5. saying also some humble and mournful words, as. Father, we
have sinned before Thee, and are no more northy to be called
Thy sons ; straightway shall leave you both that filthy herd,
and the unseemly food of husks. Sti*aightway on your return
shall the robe be put upon you, and the ring adorn you, and
your Father's embrace again receive you. Lo ! He saith
Ezek. Himself, / hai:e no pleasure in the death qj' the wicked i
o'J 1 1
' ■ but that he turn from his way and live. And again He
Jer.8,4. saith, .SA^?/^ they fall, and not arise? Shall he turn away,
Roni. and not return ? And the Apostle saith, God is able to make
' ' him stand.
25. The Apocalypse also threateneth the seven Churches
unless they should repent. Nor would He indeed threaten
the impenitent, unless He pardoned the penitent. God
Rev. 2, Himself also saith. Remember therefore from %chence thou
Is. 30 art fallen, and repent. And again, fVhen thou shall return
15. ixx. (ffid jfiourn, then shall thou be saved, and know where thou
hast been. And let no one so despair of the vileness of a
sinful soul, as to believe that God hath no longer need of
him. The Lord vvilleth not that one of us should perish.
" et qui sententiain flectat adversus p. 252. Lucif. Cal. Ae Teg. Apost.
malitiam irrogatam. Joel 2, 18. so p. 220. c. (ap. Sabat.) Vict. Tun. de
quoted by S. Cypr. Ep. 55. §. 18. de Poen. App. S. Ambr. ii. 59^3. (ib.>
Laps. ^ ult. p. 176. de bono Pat. $. 2.
Joy in heaven to the Good Shepherd and the holy Angels. 377
Even those of little worth, and the least are sought after.
If ye believe not, see. Lo! in the Gospel the piece of silver
is sought after, and when found is shewn unto the neighbours.
The poor sheep, although to be carried back on His lowly-
stooping shoulders, is not burdensome to the Shepherd.
Over one sinner that repenteth the Angels in heaven rejoice, Lukeis.
and the celestial choir is glad. Come, then, thou sinner ;
cease not to ask! Thou seest where there is joy over thy
return! Amen.
378 GocFs gift in Baptism the deepest of all sermons.
DISCOURSE ON BAPTISM
THE FAITHFUL AND THE CATECHUMENS.
1. It is my wish to explain after what manner we are bom
in Baptism, and after what manner we are renewed. I shall
speak indeed, brethren, in His own words, lest perchance on
accomit of the beauty of my sentences, ye should believe that
I take ]ileasure in my style, and that ye may be able to
comprehend a mysterious subject. And would that I could
inculcate it upon you. I seek not glory: for glory belongeth
to God Alone. My only anxiety is my concern for you, and
especially for these Candidates" for Baptism, if in any wise
it may be possible for us to comprehend the examination of
so great happiness. I shall therefore shew what Heathenism
was previously, what Faith bestows, what indulgence Baptism
grants. And if this shall so sink into your hearts, as I feel
» nobis it, ye will judge, brethren, that no preaching ever yielded us'
^j?- ^ more fruit.
vobis J{.
2. Learn then, dearly beloved, in what death man was
placed before Baptism. Ye know that assuredly of old, how
Adam was returned to his earthly origin; what condemnation
imposed upon him the law of eternal death ; and this death
had dominion over all his posterity, as being held under this
Horn. ."), one law, over the whole idcc from Adam to Moses. But through
Moses one only people was chosen, the seed that is of
Abraham, if they had been able to keep the commands of
righteousness. Meanwhile we all were held under sin, that
we might eat the fruits of death : appointed to feed on husks
* Competentes. see S. Aug. Conf. ix. 14. p. 165. n. h. Oxf. Tr.
Before the Law, man sinned in ignorance; under it, in iceakness. 379
and to keep swine, that is to filthy works, by wicked angels,
whose dominion allowed us neither to do nor to know
righteousness. For our very condition *" compelled us to obey
such masters. How we were delivered from these powers and
from this death, now listen.
3. When Adam sinned, (as I have mentioned,) the Lord
then saying, Dust thou art, and utito dust thou sJtali return, Gen. 3,
he was assigned unto death. This assignment was trans-
mitted to the whole race, for all sinned, nature herself now
impelling them, as saith the Apostle, As by one man *mRom. 5,
entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed^ '
upon all men, for that all have sinned. Sin therefore reigned,
in whose bonds we were dragged, as it were captives unto
death, death, that is, eternal. But this sin, before the time
of the Law, was not even understood, as saith the Apostle,
Until the Law was, sin in the world was not accounted', that Rom. 5,
13
IS, was not seen; at the coming of the Law, it revived. Fori \^^q.
it was made manifest, that it might be seen ; but to no ^^^u'"
purpose, for no one hardly kept it. For the Law said, ThoiiQ, '
shall not commit adultery, thou shall not kill, thou shall not
covet, yet concupiscence with all vices still continued. So
then before the Law this sin slew man with a concealed,
under the Law, with a drawn, sword. What hope therefoi'e
had man } Without the Law he perished, because he could
not see sin, and under the Law, because he ran into that very
sin which he saw. Who could free him from death } Hear
the Apostle, O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver '^om. 7,
24 25
me from the body of this death? Grace (he saith) through
our Lord Jesus Christ.
4. But what is grace ? The remission of sin, that is, a
free gift. For grace is a free gift. Christ therefore, coming
and taking upon Him the nature of man, first presented
before God this very human nature pure from the power of
sin and innocent. Isaiah saith. Behold a virgin shall conceive, Is. 7, 14.
and bear a Son, and shall call His name Lmmanuel. Butter
and honey shall He eat, that He may know to refuse the evil
and choose the good. And of Him again. Who did no sin,'is.o3,o,
^ res ipsa. R., apparently, servitus actions enslaved us the more,
ipsa, in the same sense, the slavery per- " Gratia, i.e. Dei. according to the
petuated itself ; being slaves, we could reading of D.E. Vulg. S. Ambr. S.Aug,
not but remain slaves, and all our &c. see Scholz.
380 Correspondence of the Temptation with the Fall.
neither was guile found in His mouth. Under this guardian-
ship of" innocence when Christ first undertook the defence of
man in the very llesli of sin, forthwith that father of the dis-
obedience of sin'', who had once deceived our first parents,
began to be excited, to be troubled, to tremble. For he was
to be overcome by the loosening of that law by which alone
he had retained })OSsession of man, or could retain it. He
amis himself therefore for a spiritual contest with the Imma-
culate, and first he attacks Him with that artifice with which
he had overcome Adam in Paradise, under the pretence of
dignity ; and as if perplexed about His heavenly power, he
Mat. 4, saith, // Thou be the Son of God, command that these stones
be made bread; that so ashamed or unwilling to conceal that
He was the Son of God, He might fulfil the commands of the
tempter. Behold still he is not silent, suggesting that if He
would cast Himself down from above, He would be received
in the hands of amjels, to whom The Father had entrusted
that on their hands they sho7ild bear Him up, lest by any
means He should dash His foot against a stone; that so,
while the Lord wished to prove that He it was of Whom the
Father had given this command, He might do what the
tempter urged. Last of all the serpent being now crushed,
as if he were now giving up% promises Him those very king-
doms of the world, which he had taken from the first man:
' Advo- that so whilst the Advocate* of man believes that he has
^jj"q. overcome, He by receiving the empire (which He was to
catum recover,) might incline towards the dignity offered by the
2 (iatam Evil One, and so at last sin. But in all these attacks the
for die- jH^iiemy is overcome, and destroyed by the heavenly power,
Ps. 8, as saith the Prophet unto the Lord, That thou mightest still
' '^' the enemy, and the avenger. For I shall behold the heavens^
the works of Thy fingers.
5. The Devil ought now to have yielded. But nevertheless
he ceaseth not yet. He suborns with his wonted snares, and
stimulates with rage the Scribes and Pharisees and all that
band of wicked men. They, therefore, after various arts and
lying devices of the heart, in which serpent-like they thought
to deceive the Lord by professions of fealty, when they
*i "fatlier of sin and disobedience," '' " ut dum probate vultD. — faceret"
R. inserting et before inobedientiic. for " dum probare — facere" R.
Safari lost his poicer, hiflicting sinners^ death on the Sinless. 381
prevailed nothing, at last attacked Him with open violence Jo]inl2,
and a most cruel kind of suffering ; that so through the
indignity of the thing, or the pain of punishment. He might
either do or say something unrighteous, and thus destroy the
human nature which He bore, and His soul be left in hell,
which had one law to retain the sinner. For the stiny of^ Cor.
death is sin. Christ therefore endured, and did no sin, '
neither was guile found in His mouth, as we have said, not
then even when He was led as a victim. This was to
conquer, to be condemned without sin ! For the Devil had
received over sinners the power which he claimed for himself
over the Immaculate One ; and thus he himself was over-
come ; decreeing that against the Holy One which was not
allowed him by the law that he had received ^ Whence
saith the Prophet to the Lord, That Thou mightest 5ePs.5i,4.
justijied in Thy sayiny, and clear ichen Thou art judyed^.
And thus, as the Apostle saith, Haviny led principalities in Col. 2,
triumph, Christ condemned sin in the flesh, nailiny it to His
Cross and hloltiny out the hnnd-u ritiny of death^'. Thence
it was that God le/t not His soul in hell, nor suffered HisV^. ig,
Holy One to see corruption. Thence it was that having
trodden under-foot the stings of death He rose again on the
third day in the flesh, reconciling it to God, and restoring it
to immortality, having overcome and blotted out sin.
6. But if He only conquered, what conferred He on
others ? Hear briefly. The sin of Adam had passed on the
whole race. For by one man (as saith the Apostle) sin Rom. 5,
f " What is that righteousness where- b)" S. Greg. M. in 7- Ps. Pa?n. ad loe.
by the Devil was conquered ? What but as also (quoted by Lorin. ad loe.) Gaud,
the righteousness of Jesus Christ? And Brix. S. 12. Isid. de Pass. I)om. c. 25.
how was he conquered i' Because when p. 554.
he found in Him nothing worthy of h This rendering occurs in Tert. de
death, he yet slew Him. And so it is Pudie. c. 19. It maybe an explanation
just that the debtors whom he held of what the Vulg. now has, " decreti,"
should be set free, believing in Him rod ^oy/uare; Vel. (in the sing, for raTf
Whom without any debt to shew." "hoyfiaan) Two old Lat. Mss. ap.Sabat.
S. Aug. de Trin. xiii. 14. see others ap. have "delicti." as S. Pac. §. ult. has
Petav. de Incarn. ii. 5. 10. sqq. " inobauditionis," which may be a
g These words are so quoted by comment, as S. Hil. (de Trin. ix. 10.)
S. Aug. ad loe. as having their exactest quoting " chirographum in sententiis,''
and deepest fulfilment in our Lord; paraphrases "chir. legis peccati," in
" Thou Alone, justly judgest, art un- reference to his own words, §. 7. and
justly judged, Who hast the power to S. Iren. 5. 17. 3. has "chirographum
lay down Thy life, and hast the power debit! nostri," in reference to " debita
to take it again. Thou prevailest then, nostra" just before,
when 'I'hou art judged." He is followed
:iS2AsAdam''sdeat/t,soXt'slife,passestoiis,bi/birthqfHiminBaptism,
entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death
passed upon all wen. Therefore also the righteousness of
Christ must needs pass over to the whole race; and as Adam
by sin destroyed his race, so must Christ by righteousness
give life to all His race. Tliis the Apostle urges, saying,
Rom. 5, For as bi/ the disobedience of one, manii were made sinners,
19 21 . "
so by the obedience of One shall many be made righteous.
That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace
reign through righteousness unto eternal life.
7. Some one will here object. " But the sin of Adam
deservedly passed on his posterity, because they were bora
of him. And are we then born of Christ, that we can be
saved for His sake ?" Cease to have carnal thoughts. And
now shall ye see in what wise we are born of Christ as of
our parent. In these last days Christ took a soul' with the
flesh from Mary. This He came to save. This He left not
in hell. This He joined to His Spirit and made His own.
And this is the marriage of the Lord, joined together to one
Eph. 5, flesh, that according to that great sacrament, might be these
32
two in one Jiesh, Christ and the Church. From this
marriage is born the Christian people, the Spirit of the Lord
coming from above ; and straightway the heavenly seed
being poured upon and mingled with the substance of our
souls, we gi'ow in the bowels of our mother, and coming
forth from her womb are made alive in Christ. Whence the
1 Cor. Apostle, The Jirst Adam was made a living soul; the last
' * Adam was made a quickening Spirit. Thus Christ begetteth
1 Cor. 4, in the Church by His Priests, as says the same Apostle, For
in Christ Jesus have I begotten you. And so the seed of
Christ, that is, the Spirit of God produces, by the hands of
the Priests, the new man conceived in the womb of our
Mother, and received at the birth of the font, faith presiding
over the marriage rite. For neither will he seem to be
engrafted into the Church, who hath not believed, nor he to
be born again of Christ, who hath not himself received the
Spirit. We must believe therefore that we can be boni.
Acts 8, For so saith Philip, //' thou believest . . . thou mayest.
Christ therefore must be received that He may beget, for
' against the Arians who, as well as a human .soul, see Petav. de Inc. i. 5.
Apollinaris, denied that our Lord had b. and add ib. v. 11.
tliatUvingnewlivesin Him^ we mat/ die no more, butlivein death. 383
thus saitli the Apostle John, As many as received Him, to John \,
them gave He poirer to become the sons of God. But these *
things cannot otherwise be fnlfillcd except by the Sacrament
of the Laver, and of the Chrism, and of the Bishop'. For
by the Laver sins are washed away, by Chrism the Holy
Spirit is poured out, but both these we obtain at the hand
and the mouth of the Bishop. And so the whole man is
born again and renewed in Christ, that like as Christ was Rom. 6,
raised up from the dead, even so we also should ualk in '
newness of life ; that is, that having laid aside the errors of
our former life, the serving of idols, cruelty, fornication,
wantonness, and all other vices of flesh and blood, we should
through the Spirit follow new ways in Christ, faith, modesty,
innocence, chastity. And as ire bore the image of the earthy, i Cor.
so also should ue bear His, JJ ho is from Heaven, (ov the first "''
man is of the earth, earthy ; the Second from heaven,
heavenly. This if we do, most beloved, we shall die no
more. Although we be dissolved in this body, we shall live
in Christ, as He Himself saith, He that believeth in Me, Johnii,
though he were dead, yet shall he live. We are sure indeed,
and that on the testimony of the Lord, that both Abraham,
and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the Saints of God are alive.
For of these very men saith the Lord, They all live unioM&tt.
22 32
Him, for God is not the God of the dead but of the living. '
And the Apostle saith of himself. For to me to live is Christ, Thw. i,
and to die is gain ; I could wish to depart and be with
Christ. And again, Whilst ice are at home in the body, we 2 Cot. 5,
are absent froin the Lord ; for ive walk by faith, not by sight.
8. This is what w^e believe, dearly beloved. But if
in this life only we have hope, then are we of all men the
most miserable. The life of this world, cattle, and wild
beasts, and birds, as yourselves see, have in common with
us, or even longer. That is peculiar to man, which Christ hath
given through His Spirit, that is, life eternal ; yet only if we
now sin no more. For as death is gained by, wickedness,
is avoided by goodness; so life is lost by wickedness, is
retained by goodness. For the wages of sin is death; butVyom.G,
the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Before all other things, my little ones, remember, that once
(as we said above) all nations were given over to the princes
k see Bingham, 12. I. A. and ab. on S. Cypr. Ep. 72. init. p. 240. n. b.
384 Renewed bondat/e deeper, reicards of faithfulness boundless.
and powers of darkness, now are set free through the victory
of our Lord Jesus Christ. He it is, He it is Who redeemed
Coio^M. us, forf/iv in r/ iis all sins, as saiththe Apostle, blotting out the
j5^ ' hand-irriting of disobedience^ that was against us, and took
it out of the way, nailing it to His Cross, putting off the Jiesh ',
He made a shew cf the powers openly, triumphing over them
in Himself. He set them free, who were bound, and burst
Ps. 14G, our chains in sunder, as David had said; The Lord
7 8.
' ' raiseth them that are cast down. The Lord looseth
the prisoners, the Lord giveth sight to the blind. And again,
Ps. 116, Thou hast broken my bonds in sunder. I will offer to Thee
the Sacrifice of thanksgiving. Freed therefore from our
bonds, when through the Sacrament of Baptism we come
I The unto the Sign ' of the Lord, we renounce the Devil and all his
Baptism angels, whom before we served, that we should now serve them
no longer, being delivered by the Blood and Name of Christ.
But if after this any one forgetful of himself and ignorant of
Col. 2, his redcmjition, return again to the serving of Angels, and to
Gal. 4 the weak and beggaily elements of the world; he shall be
^- ^ bound again by his old fetters and chains, that is, by the
Lukeii, bonds of sin. and his last state shall be icorse than his first.
^^' For tlie Devil shall bind him more strongly, as if overtaken
in flight, and Christ shall not now be able to suffer for him;
Koni. o,for, Christ being raised from, the dead dieth no more. There-
fore, dearly beloved, we are washed once, once are set free,
are once admitted into the kingdom of heaven; once is that,
Ps. 32, blessed is he whose unrighteousness is forgiven, and ivhose
sin is covered. Hold mightily what ye have received; keep
it blessedly, sin no more. Preserve yourselves pure and
unspotted from that lime even to the Day of the Lord. Great
and boundless are the rewards granted unto the faithful, which
1 CiH.i^eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have they entered
into the heart (f man. These rewards that ye may receive,
obtain by the labours of righteousness and spiritual vows !
Amen. ,
^ see on o. 5. see Scriptural Views of Holy Baptism,
' by Death, and so the same as John Tract (j". p. 377- Comp. S. Greg. Naz.
10, 18. " I have power to lay it down." Or. 40. de S. I3apt. §. 8. " there being
SS.Hil.Ambr.Aug. Paiilin.Fulp.alsoadd no .second regeneration, no re-formation,
came orcarnem, (see Sahat.and Bened. no restoration to our former state," and
on S. Hil. de Tiin. ix. 10.) combining Cajsar. Arehit. Hom. 42. quoted by
mostly a reading t»iw ri^Ko. ( F. G. and Bp. Taylor on Repentance, c. 9. S. 5.
Syr. ap. Scholz.) with «■«$ aj^^a't. § 38.
"' The I'salm sung after Baptism.
INDEX
EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
The Roman numerals refer to the Epistles, the Arabic to the sections. C. stands
for Cone. Carth. p. 286 — 303.
Aarori's sons, their death a warning-
against changing any ordinance of
God, Ixxiii, 7.
Abel, vi, 2. the first martyr, Iviii, 5.
lix, 3.
Abiram, see Korah.
Abraham, ii,2. Iviii, 6. 11. lix, 5. Chris-
tians blessed in, by Melchizedech,
Ixiii, 3.
Absolution, given after due penance,
with examination of life during it,
xvii, 1. does not benefit feigned peni-
tents, Iv, 15. Ivii, 3. nor interfere
with Judgment to come, xxx, 11.
Iv, 15. 24. Ivii, 3. confirmed by God,
Ivii, 1. when penitence entire, Iv, 15.
power of, given to the Apostles and
the Bps. succeeding them, Ixxv, 17.
given through, not of them, ib. 4.
given to the Church by God, Ivii, 1.
only one appointed by Divine Ordi-
nance can give remission of sins,
Ixxiii, 7.
Actors, not to be admitted to communion,
ii, 1. nor such as have given over
acting, but instruct others, 2. on
abandoning their profession, may be
supported by the alms of the Church,
ib. not to be bought oif, ib.
Adam, infants born after the flesh of,
contract contagion of death, Ixv, 5.
Adrumetunt, slowness of the colony at,
in recognising Cornelius as Bp. of
Rome explained, xlviii, 1.
Adulterers, restoration denied to, by
some Bishops before St. C, Iv. 17.
(a harsh sentence, ib.) worse than
takers of certificates, 22. yet hope
even to them by sorrow and amends,
ib- by violating the temple of God,
violate God, 23. idolaters, ib.
^(/w/^eroM* doctrines, xliii, 3. adulterous
head set up without the Church,
xlv, 1. Bishop, Iv, 20. chair, lxviii,2.
baptism, lxxiii,6. adulterous and alien
Church, 8.
Adultery s'^hiinzX, to corrupt the Divine
precepts, Ixiii, 15. awe in avoiding,
ib.
Adults, not shut out from baptism by
actual sin, Ixiv, 5.
Advocate, Christ our's, when, xi, 6.
see Christ.
Africa, Roman, infested by barbarians
on its frontiers, 179, n.
Agrippinus, Bp. of excellent memory,
Ixxi, 2. Ixxiii, 3. many years before
St. C, ib. and p. 244, n. d. large
Council on heretical Baptism under
him, ib. man of most sacred memory,
C. 4.
Alexander, Emp. troubles soon after
him, Ixxv, 10.
Alexius, xxii.
Almsgiving, its value in obtaining mercy
of God, xxxii, 2. delivers from death,
Iv, 18. denied by Novatian, 24. in
case of lapsed made known in vision
to St. C. ib. adds to crown of mar-
tyrdom, Ixxviii, 1. fallen restored by,
Iv, 16. earns favour of Christ, Ixii, I.
brethren vie in, xiii, 5. Ixii, 2. op-
portunity of, fertile fields for future
hnrvcst, Ixii, 2.
c c
386
INDLX To EIMSTLKS OF S. CYPIUAN.
Allnr, one only, xliii, 4. &c. another
oannotbe,ib. seeSaryt-iJicc. temporary,
for Council, xlv, 1. profane, iii, 3.
Ixviii, 2. of the devil, Ixv, 1.
Amnntius, an arolythe, Isxvii, 2.
Amends to be made for past sin, xi, 2.
5. XV, 3. xxxiii, 2. Iv, 22. lix, 2. 26.
Ixv, 5. long and continual, to appease
God, xliii, 1. 4. genuine, lix, 22.
Ananias, A~arias, and Misacl, tlieir
faith and humility, vi, 3. Iviii, 5.
Holy Spirit spake in them, ib. glory
not lessened by their deliverance, so
neither of Confessors, Ixi, 1. did not
desire to be freed, looking to glory,
vi, 3.
Angels united with us, Ixxv, 2. their
joy in our unit}', ib. in the reunion
of sinners, 1. saddened by sight of
divers minds and wills, 2.
Antichrist, the Emp. Decius a pioneer of,
xxii. approaching, Iviii. nnd n. k. 8.
lix, 1 7. 25. Ixi, 1. Ixvii, 7. his coming
followed at once by that of Christ,
Iviii, 8. foretold by Isaiah, lix, 4. in
men's hearts, ">. Ixxiii, 13. his threats
will not gain him entrance into the
Church, lix, 24. assaults of, note of
the Church, Ix, 3. pride is of his
spirit, lix, 4. Is. 14. spoken of him.
Iviii, 4. heretics imitate his coming,
lix, 25. are anti-Christs. see Heretics,
AntonianuF, Bp. his peri)lexity through
vague representations respecting No-
vatian's schism, Iv, 1.
Apelles, Ixxiv, 9. Ixxv, 5.
Apostles the, abhor heretics as anti-
christs, Ixxiii, 13. have the same
power of binding and loosing as
S. Peter, 7. their words ran swiftly
through spirit of unity, Ixxv, 3. power
of binding and loosing given to 17-
laid down their lives for the sheep,
after our Lord's pattern, viii, 1. see
Peter, Bishops.
Apostolic, see Succesbion, Bishops.
Aristo, a martyr, xxii.
Ark, see Noah.
Afperfion, Baptism by, in case of ne-
cessity equally valid, lxix,ll. and
its grace equal, 14. 16. foretold in
Ezek , typified by sprinkling in the
law, 12.
Aiipendus, associated in schism with
Felicissimus, xli. excommunicated,
xlii. a deacon, joined with Novatian,
xliv.
Ai/getidus, a confessor, 1.
Aurelii/s, a youthlul confessor, letters of
peace given in his name, xxvii, 1. his
character, xxxviii, 1. promoted to the
oflice of reader, 3. xxxix, 3. designed
for the presbytery, ibid.
Anthority, contempt of, the origin of
heresy, iii, 3.
Azarias, see Ananias.
B.
Baptism., alluded to, whenever water is
mentioned in H. Scr.lxiii, 5. foretold
in the prophets, ib. " water out of
the Rock" Baptism from Christ's
Side, ib. it, not the Cup of Lord,
spoken of John 4. and 7. ih. not re-
ceived merely, but guarded, giveth
life, xiii, 2. may be given to infants
from their very birth, Ixiv, 2 — 4.
majesty and sanctity of, Ixix, 15.
adults not shut out from, by actual
sins, much less infants by original, 5,
heretical, invalid, Ixix, 1. no baptism
good, out of the Church, 2. 3. by
aspersion or affusion, in case of ne-
cessity, authorized by Holy Scripture,
and equally sanctifies, 11 — 13. grace
in, given equally, retained unequally,
14. lost by unrepented sin, lix, 16.
Satan is cast out in, but returns, if
faith lost, Ixix, 15. the grace of God,
Ixix, 11. of God's heavenly grace,
C. 14. with heavenly grace, Ixix, 5.
justifies, Ixix, 9. past sins remitted
in xxvii, 4. Ixix. lO. Ixxiii, 3. 10. 17.
Ixxiv, 7. 9 Ixxv, 8. 9. 11. 18. 25.
C. 1. 11.18.39.40.41.80. purifies,
Ixix, 2. 3. Ixxi, 1. Ixxiii, 10. Ixxiv, 8.
Ixxv, 9. 18. C. 7. 26. 29. unclean
spirits lose power over sick through,
Ixix, 15. sanctifies, Ixix, 2. 7- 10. 15.
Ixxi, 1. Ixxiii, 10. Ixxiv, 8. Ixxv, 9.
C. Prsef. 10. 26. saving, xiii, 2.
Ixiii, 5. lxi)(, 5. 7. 13. 15. Ixxiii, 1. 4.
9. 10. Ixxv, 11. C. 10. 75. laver of
salvation, Ixxv, 25. Ixxiii, 7- 17.
life-giving, Ixix, 3. Ixxiii, 3. 10. Ixxv,
24. C. 12.27. Divine regeneration in,
Ixxiii, 18. Ixxv, 11.8. whole origin
of faith and saving, C. 37. regenera-
tion of, Ixiii, 5. Ixxiv, 8. Ixxv, 11. 13.
sanctification of, lix, 16. Ixix, 15.
Ixxiv, 7. 8. 9, Ixxv, 9. 18. 19. C. 26.
renews to eternal life, Ixxv, 18.
persons born of, Ixxiii, 19. spiritually,
Ixxiv, 7. made sons of God by, Ixxv,
14. 18. temples of God, Ixiii, 10.
Ixxiv, 7- spiritually formed into a
new man, Ixxiv, 7. the birth of
Christian*! is in, Ixxiv, 8. secoud
birth, Ixxv, 8. 13. holy and heavenly
washing, C. 10. Holy Ghost dwells
in bodies of the baptized, Ixix, 15.
illumination in, C. 22. 82. consum-
mation of grace, Ixxv, 22. when
time lacking, supplied by faith and
INDEX TO Kl'ISTLKS OK S. CYPRIAN.
387
conversion, S. Aug. p. 26(j, u. e. by
truth and faith, Ixxv, 22. its grace
not given on faith, if false, Ixxv, 9.
entrance to life eternal begins thence,
Ixxiii, 10. Christ put on in, Ixii, 1.
Ixxiv, 7. Ixxv. 12. cannot he without
the Spirit, Ixxiv, 7- being spiritual,
Ixxv, 7. old man dies, new born in, 8.
birth of Christians in, ib. sacred and
Divine Laver, Ixxv, 18. C. 22. in
the Name of Christ presupposes that
of the Father, why, Ixxiii, 5. admin-
istered by Bishops, Ixvi, 4. lxx,l. Ixxv,
7. and presbyters by their permission,
p. 205. n. y. ancient usage as to bap-
tism, maintained by a Council at
Carthage, Ixx, 1. interrogatories at,
imply that it is in the Church only,
2. Ixix, 6. accustomed and lawful
form of, Ixxv, 10. 11. early heretics
not re-baptized, having baptism of the
Church, Ixxi, 2. decision of a second
Council of Carthage on the baptism of
heretics, Ixxii. Ixxiii, 1. antiquicy of
practice to baptize returning heretics,
Ixxiii, 3. heretical baptism not into
the same God, 4. baptism part of the
power of the keys given to the Church,
7. greatness of it, 9. new birth of the
Spirit in, Ixxiv, 8. oneness of, proved
by Scripture, 14. heretical baptism
never received in the East, Ixxv, 20.
pollutes, not cleanses, Ixix, 16. the
judgments of eighty-seven bishops
in the Council of Carthage on the
question of baptizing heretics, C.
throughout, that of the Jews carnal,
Ixxv, 13. see Aspersion, Water, Blood.
Basilides, deposed from the Episcopate
for being defiled with idolatrous
sacrifices, Ixvii, 1, 6.
Bassianus, viii, 3. xxii.
Bassus, a martyr x.xii.
Benefrictors, named to obtain mention
in prayer and at the Altar, Ixii, 4.
Binding and loosing, see Absolution.
" Bishop of Bishops," in bad sense,
p. 286. cf. Ixvi, 2. title of honour
given to Bps. ib. n. e.
Bishops, Apostles, iii, 2. chosen by the
Lord, xlix, 2. Iv, 6. Ixi, 2. Ixix, 6.
protected (xlviii, 2. lix, 7. 25.) and
inspired by Him, xlviii, 2. governed
by Presence of Christ, Ixvi, 8. made
by God, iii, 2. lv,6. 7- lix, 6. 7.1xx\i.
C. Prfsf. gift of God, XXX. 11. en-
titled Priests, see Priest. Priests of
God, XV, 1. xvi, 3. xxxvii, (J. Iv, 5.
Ixxiv, 10. and of Christ, Ixiii, 16.
and elders, Ixxv, 7. High Priests, lix,
6. Bishop in the Church and the
Church in the Bishop, Ixvi, 7.
especial objects of malice of Satan,
c c
lix, 7. blessedness of their high ex-
amples, ix. must be teachable,
Ixxiv, 12. chief in joy and sorrow,
xiii 1. always exposed to perils,
which are his glory, lix, 3. may be
slain, cannot be conquered, 22, of
no moment when or by whom, 25.
suffering, teach by deeds not words
only, Ixi, I. Ixxvi, 6. nut to be sur-
prised at being forsaken of some,
since Christ was, 8. not singly to
decide a new and weighty case, xix.
nothing new to be done in the
absence of a Bp. xxx, 1 1 . preaching
an especial part of their office, Iv, 11.
and n. z. see Preaching and Baptism,
p. 205, n. y. Apostolic descent and
line of succession, xxxiii, 1. xlv, 2.
Ixvi, 3. Ixix, 4. Ixxv, 17. C 79.
authority given to them in S. Peter,
Ixvi, 3. and the other Apostles, Ixxv,
17. each the judge set by God in
His Church, Ixvi, 2. xliii, 6. iv, 4.
in the place of Christ, lix, 6 and n. e.
the Church placed on them, xxxiii,
1. Christ entrusteth His bride to
them, C. 49. who tamper with heretics
betray her to adulterers, ib. sins re-
mitted by them, Ixxv, 17. contempt
of, origin of schism, iii, 3. lix, 6.
lxvi,3.1vii,4.1xix, fin. when a Bp.is
once made and approved, another
cannot be appointed, xliv. xlvi.lv, 6.
communion withlawful,iscommunion
with the Church, Iv, 1. will have to
account for sins caused by their
severity, Iv, 12. Ivii, 4. each Bp.
directs his own proceedings, 17.
lix, 19. Ixxii fin. Ixxiii fin. C.
Praef. responsible to Christ only, ib.
not to be inconstant or lax in ad-
mitting heretics, lix, 20. the return
of a holy Bp. from exile a herald of
Christ's coming, Ixi, 3. summary
authority, iii, I. 3. patterns, iv, 3.
every act of the Church regulated by,
xxxiii. this founded on law of God,
ib. glory to restore future Martyrs,
Ivii, 2. preside over the faith and
truth, Ixxiii, 19. must be careful
not to mislead, ib. whoso judges,
judges God, lix, 6. judgment of
God, Ixvi, 1. denies God's pro-
vidence over the appointment of,
Ixvi, 1. to despise them is to despise
God, 3. none can take to himself
authority against them, Ixxiii, 7.
none but unblemished Priests should
be chosen Bps., Ixvii, 2. people con-
niving at their sins involved in them,
3. to withdraw from heretical or sacri-
legious Bp., Ixvii, 3 and n. f. ap-
pointed by the Bps, of the province,
388
INDKX TO El'ISTI.KS OF S. CYPRIAN.
(Iv, 6.) the people consenting, Ixvii, 5.
lix, 6. their concord the defence of
thefoki, lxviii,3. a large body, united
by concord and bond of unity, in order
to provide against evil of individuals,
ib. diligence rcquireil in gathering
andrestoringChri.st'ssheep,8. having
all cne flock in charge, all to succour
each part, 4. each to use his own
discretion in allowing or rejecting
the baptism of heretics, Ixix, 16.
must not only teach but learn, Ixxiv,
12. should provide for peace, xliii, 3.
peace-loving, Iv. 5. peace-making,
xlv, l.p.314, n.b. Bps. absent from
Council deliver their judgnj^erits, as
present in spirit, C. 83. names of
African, sent to Cornelius, that he
might know with whom to hold in-
tercourse, lix, 1 1 . African not inferior
in authority to any, 19. what Bp.
speaks in Confession of Christ spoken
by inspiration in the name of all, Ixxxi,
1. fitting that heshould be immolated
amid his people. Ixi. fin. Ixxxi, 1 .
Blood of Christ, by which we have
been redeemed and (luickened does not
seem to be in the Cup, when wine
not used, Ixiii, 1. see Cup. martyrs
washed in, xxi, 1. not to be denied
to lapsed prepared to shed their own,
hi, 1. necessary for them, ib. and 4.
we could not drink, had not Christ
first drunk Cup of His Passion, Ixiii,
4.
Blood, martyr baptized in his own, Ivii,
4. Catechumen, Ixxiii, 18. the most
glorious and highest Baptism, Ixxiii,
19. our Lord so baptized, ib. com-
munication of His Passion in, ib. and
n. d.
Blood of grapes, type of the Cup of the
Blood of our Lord, Ixiii, 4.
Body o/" Christ, see Eucharist.
Bona, compelled by her husband to
sacrifice, against her will, xxiv.
Boys, martyrs, vi, 3. Ixxvi, 5.
Bread in U. Eucli. type of unity of
Church, Ixiii, 10.
Bri/ius, a presbyter, xliii, 1.
C.
Caldoiiiiis, recommends certain lapsed
to peace, on their repentance, xxiv.
his modesty commended by S.
Cj-prian, xxv. xliv. xlv, 1, 3. xlviii,
1,2.
Cnlphumius, xxi. xxii.
Candida, her fall and repentance, xxi.
gave money, not to sacrifice, ib.
called Etecusa, why, ib. and n. e.
reconciliation given her in the name
of Paulus, xxii.
Candida Massa, see Massa.
Capitols, in different cities, p. 18, n. u.
Christians brought thither to sacri-
fice, viii, 1. xxi. lix, 15. and n. o.
Captives, to be redeemed, as members
of Christ, Ixii, 1. redemption of,
will be greatly rewarded by Him,
ib. 2.
Carthage, Church of, her training and
humility, xxxvi, 6.
Cataphri/gians, the, Ixxv, 7-
Catcchianens, to be baptized in sick-
ness, viii, 3. xviii. if a martyr, hold-
ing the entire Faith of the Church,
baptized in his own V^lood, Ixxiii, 19.
dying unbaptized, the truth and faith
they had come to avails them, Ixxv,
22. and p. 256, n. e.
Causes, not to be carried out of the
province where they occur, lix, 19.
and n. u. " not beyond seas" African
canon, p. 95. n. r. not to be heard by
Bishops except before Clergy and
people, xvii. p 44. andn.x. see Laity.
Celeri7ia, a martyr, xxxix, 1.
Celerinus, sympathises with Lucianus
in his imprisonment, xxi. his own
readiness to suffer for Christ, ib. in-
tercedes for some who had lapsed, ib.
his moderation commended, xxvii, 4.
comforts S. Cyprian by his presence,
xxxvii, 1. admonished in vision to
receive orders, xxxix, 1. his glorious
confession, ib. first made Reader,
3. designed for the presbytery, ib.
Cerdon, Ixxiv, 2. Ixxv, 5.
Certificates, of having sacrificed, pol-
lution of, XX, 1. Iv, 2. self-deceit in,
XXX, 4. yet receiving, not equal guilt
with sacrificing, Iv, 10. some through
ignorance, 11.
Chaff alone carried out of the floor of
the Church, Ixvi, 7-
Chair of S. Peter, Iv, 6.
Charity, see Almsgiving, Love.
Children, the Church admonished
through visions to, xvi, 3.
Chrism, sanctified on Altar by H.
Eucharist, Ixx, 3. and n. h.
Christ, our Advocate, Iv, 15. if we
repent, confess, amend, xi, 6. our
Lord and God, iv, 4. xi, 5. Iviii, 7.
11. Ixiii, 1.11. Ixxiv, 5.9. C. 17. 49.
our Lord and God and Saviour, li.
Ixxvii. our King and Judge and God,
iii, 1. our Lord and Judge and God,
Ixii, 1. (as Man) called the Father
His Lord and God, Ixxiii, 15. 16.
desired to be glorified by Him, ib.
fulfilled His will even to Death, ib.
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
3S<)
received from Him the power where-
by we are baptized and sanctified, ib.
Priest of the most High God, Ixiii, 3.
the Great High Priest of God the
Father, first offered Himself a Sacri-
fice for us, bade us do the same in
remembrance of Himself, Iziii, 11.
His Alone, to separate tares, purge
His floor, break vessels of earth with
rod of iron, liv, 2. Iv, 21. having re-
deemed us by His Cross and Blood,
to be redeemed in His members, Ixii,
1. to be viewed in them, ib. suffered
to make us sons of God, Iviii, 7. loves
us all in that He bore our sins too,
Ixiii, 10. Protector and Guardian of
His people, allows not the wheat to
be swept away, Ixvi, 7- sought His
sheep by His own Blood and Papsion,
Ixviii, 4. prayed by night for us and
to teach us, not for Himself, xi, 5.
not man, to be pleased, iv, 4. by
obedience, ib. to be imitated in all
things, vi, 2. in suffering, ib. His
tenderness, as the Good Shepherd, by
priests, Iv, 12. once overcame death
for us, ever in us, x, 1. gives His
servants as they believe, ib. poureth
forth His bounties variously, xxviii.
fin. Christians live in and by Him,
xiii, 2. He in them, Ixii, 1. the true
Sun, bestows light of eternal life in
His Church equally, Ixix, 14. first
did and suffered what He teaches to
do and suffer, Iviii, 3. that we might
have no excuse, if we learn and do
not, 7« will confess who confess, xii,
1. deny who deny Him, xvi, 2. ixx,
10. Iviii, 3. lix, 15. this sentence to
be ever before our eyes, Iviii, 3.
blessedness of suffering for, vi, 1. is
present with martyrs, and rejoices
in their conflicts, x, 1. xxxvii, 3.
fights and conquers in them, x, 1.2.
p. 23, n. a. crowneth and is crowned
in them, x, 2. Iviii, 5. rejoices in
faithful servants, xxxix,3. gives His
soldiers victorj^ in the battle which
He foretells, Ivii, 4. at the season
of His Passion shewed greater hu-
mility, iii, 1. xiv, 3. teaches us
humility by His own, iii, 1. Iviii, 2.
and to shew honour to Priests, iii, 1.
His unity with the Church, Iii, 2.
a great mystery, ib. His soldiers to
be gathered in one, when the con-
flict of persecution approaches, Ivii,
4. thoughts of Him and His words
must be our only thoughts in peril,
Iviii, 1. to be found witli Him is to
imitate Him, ib. suffering for Him
unites us, as the oldest saints, to the
love of God, 2. enough, that all suf-
fering borne for Christ, is witnessed
by Him, 4. His Nativity commenced
with the martyrdom of infants, 6.
struggles for Him are in the very
presence of God, 9. His Advent im-
mediately on that of Anti-Christ, Iviii,
8. near, Ixi, 3. Ixiii, 15. His servants,
as Himself, ever beset by those near
them, lix, 3. not to be daunted, but
abide His time, ib. none rent off,
who cleave to His Body and
Blood, xi, 6. His Passion and
Sacrifice prefigured in Noah and
Melchizedech, Ixiii, 2, 3. types of
the Cup of His Blood in the Pro-
verbs and blessing of Judah, 4. His
disciples must do exactly what He
did, 7- His least commands to be
kept with awe, much more as to the
Sacrament, 11. His warnings to cor-
rect error to be heeded in thought of
His Coming, 16. whoso is ashamed of
His Blood in the Cup, ashamed of
His Blood shed, 12. wilful neglect
of His commands spiritual theft and
adultery, 15. to believe in Him avails
not if other faith is unsound, Ixxiii,
14. cannot be known without the
Father, ib. without Him it avails not
to know the Father, ib. not what is
professed in His Name but what is
done in His Truth to be adopted,
Ixxiii, 14. Baptism in His Name pre-
supposes the mention of the Father in
Whom the Jews already believed,
15. natural piety rejects belief in the
Son without the Father, 17-
Christians, the anointed of God, Ixx, 3.
living in and by Christ, must live
like Christ, xiii, 2. to await any
suffering, since Christ Who calleth,
suffered all, Iviii, 3. may not slay,
but must be slain, ib. 4. Christ
their Companion in flight for His
Name, ib. not alone since not
without God, ib. as servants, suffer
for the ^'on Who suffered to make us
sons, 7. to be as separate from
heretics, as they from the Church,
lix, 26. to fast, watch, and pray for
each other, Ix, 4. departed Christians
pray for us, ib. and n. g. redeemed
by Christ, to redeem Christ in His
members, Ixii, 1. temples of God, ib.
thanks due to those who call us to
relieve Christ in His members, 2.
oneness of, however separated in
space, Ixxv, 1. one through indwell-
ing of Christ, 3.
Churcli, the, dwelling-place of God the
Father, lix, 22. a people united to its
Rp. Ixvi, 7. peril of refusal to obey,
iv, 4. is one, ib. xliii, 4. ii. liv. jxix-
390
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
2. divided into many members, iv,
'20. held by cement of its Rishops,
lxvi,7. no salvation out of it, iv,4. vi.
who is not in, no Christian, Iv, 20.
those not in, are dead, Ixxi, I. re-
mission of sins, only fjiven in, ixxi, '2.
alone spiritmiUy bears sons, Ixxiv, 8.
of God,lxxv, 14. cleansed and sancti-
fied by Baptism, ib. our Mother; no
one can have God for a Father before
he has the Church for a nioilier, Ixxiv, 8.
bewails the fall of her children, x, 2.
but glories in the blood of M artyrs,
3. her duties towards the lapsed, xxx,
9. reconciliation by, to be given in
reverence of the sentence of God, 1 1.
consists of Bishops, Clergy, and all
who stand, xxxiii, 1. unity with
Christ, lii, 2. bad men leaving the
Church, forestall, not escape, her
sentence, 3. union with, in faith and
peace, a confession of Christ, liv, ].
who would be purer than the Church,
perish from the Church, 2. the
Church absolves all seeming peni-
tents, God the real, Iv, 15. her
tenderness to the penitent hinders not
the praise of purity, 16. peril of
negligence in the Church amid great
peril, lvii,4. by indissoluble affection
united to Christ, Ixiii, 10. shall ever
adhere and abide with flim, ib.
shall persevere, though men, by free
will, perish from it, iix, 8. its
rules not to be dispinsed with, to
conciliate men, 9. not to be over-
anxious about the doings of heretics,
10. closed against such as endeavour
to enter by threats, 23. such threats a
ground for refusal, 24. her enemies
to be sorrowed for, not dreaded, 25.
sympathy of the whole Church in
praise of each portion, Ix, 1. remains
the same though forsaken by those
not of her, Ixvi, 1. in the decay of
the Churcli, God has His own wit-
nesses, Ixvii, 8. condemns heresy,
Ixviii, 2. is not to be influenced by
heretics, Ixxiii, 2. liverh for ever and
imparteth life, Ixxi, 1. all truth and
grace in her, ib. Ixxiii, 21. C. 34. all
power and grace is in the Church,
Ixxv, 7. she is the one bride of the
One Bridegroom, 14. Ixxiii, 9. Ixxv,
14. its members, f'iends of God, C. 11.
power of remitting sins given through
the Apostles to her, Ixxv, 17. mixture
of good and evil in her, predicted
under the tares and wheat, vessels of
gold and silver, wood and earth, liv,
2. Iv, 21. in baptizing heretics, does
not rebaptize, ('. 35. to betray her
to heretics, is the part of Judas, fil .
each part watches for the other, viii,
3. sacred images of, dove, Ixix, 2.
spring sealed up, (C. 33.) garden in-
closed, well of living water, Ixix, 2.
Ixxiv, 1 1. Ixxv, 16. Paradise, Ixxiii,
9. ark, Ixix, 2. Ixxiv, 14. Ixxv, 16. a
human Church, Iv, 20.
Circninc'nion, a type of Baptism, Ixiv, 4.
on the eighth day, of the Resur-
rection, ib. carnal, iv, 4. cease 1 when
spiritual given, Ixiv, 4. spiritual,
iv, 4.
Clementiamis, see Ninus.
C/er^y, may not be appointed executors
or guardians, i, I. and 3. to devote
themselves to their clerical office, ib.
not to be engaged in secular business
but day and night in spiritual things,
i, 2. peril, if they neglect their flock,
viii, 2. instruct martyrs and confessors
in prison, xiv, 1. xv, 1. to be ap-
pointed with cognizance of the people,
ixvii, 4. some lapsed, xiv, 1. after
penance for grievous sin, restored to
lay-communion only, Ixiv, 1. and n.l,
or after lapsing to or being ordained
by heretics, Ixxii, 2. as having caused
others to pt-rish, ib. so ordered by
Bishops of the whole Church, Ixvii, 6.
some placed by common advice next
to, xxix. see Ortfinaimi.
C/iuics, name not to be used in reproval
of sick baptized by aspersion, Ixix, 13.
of the Gospel, attained heavenly
strength most fully, ib.
Collecta, xxii.
CoUcgp, Sacerdotal, concord of, Iv, 1.
5. 17.20. 25. Iix, 6. Ixviii, 2.4.
Colon tea, xxii.
Co)}iniim/on, to be accelerated to the
lapsed in sickness, xviii. given to the
penitent lapsed, to arm them for the
coming conflict, Ivii, 1. 2. not to be
withheld, because sought by some in
hypocrisy, 3. sinfulness of those whc
causelessly reject communion with
others, Ixxv, 25.
Concision, Iix, 25. and n. a.
Concord, bond of, Iv, 17.
Confession of Christ, glories of, vi, 1.
upheld by virtuous life, xxii, 3.
Confessors, care to be taken of them, v,
I. 2. xii, 1. their present and future
blessings, vi, 1. 2. their beginnings
and end from God, vi, 4. caution in
visiting, v, 2. Oblation oflered in
prison, ib. some exposed to tortures
in consequence of their boasting,
xi, 1. when sealed by death be-
come martyrs, xii, J. exhorted to
perseverance, xiii, 2. should be
an example to the brethren, ibid.
mii«t confess Christ hv their dailv
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
391
life, 4. 5. the evil lives of some
tarnish the glory of their confession,
xiv, 4. grant letters of peace in their
own names, xxiii. misled by presby-
ters, XV, 1. xvi, 1. xliii, I. by urgency
of lapsed, xx, 1. vast number of
these, XX, 1. made traftic of, xv, 3.
seditious use made of, xxvii, 3. S. Cy-
prian will not confirm their sentence
vpithout general consent, xxvi. the
fittest to read our Lord's vFords in the
Gospel, xxxix, 3. S. Cyprian's re-
spect and sorrowr for Confessors in-
volved in schism, xlv, 1. loving,
grieved exceedingly that he could not
communicate with, liv, 1. care used to
ensure their sound restoration, xlix, 1 .
openly confess their error and ask
forgiveness, ibid, public joy thereat,
2. thanks to be rendered by all for
their recovery, ibid, since joy over
penitents, how much more over con-
fessors returning, li.
Co»/irmation, the act of the Apostles
with reference to Philip's baptism in
Samaria corresponds with the con-
firmation by Bishops, Ixxiii, 8. seal
of the Lord, ib. Holy Ghost poured
out in, ib. received in, Ixxiv, 8. a
Sacrament, Ixxii, 1. and n. b. Ixxiii,
18. C. 5. p. 289.
Consent, nothing firm unless many con-
sent, XXX, 8. on«, XXV. xxxii.
Consistenien, meaning of, p. I. n. b.
Contentions, to be carefully avoided,
xiii, 4.
Corah, see Korah.
Cornelia, xxi.
Cornelius, S. made Bp. of Kome, xliv.
upheld by S. Cyprian against the
faction of Novatian, xlv. caution
shewn in recognising his ordination,
xlviii, 1. 2. acknowledged by those
who had schismatically opposed him,
xlix, 2. liii. Iv, 1. his character, ib.
6. his humility and orderly appoint-
ment, ib. his courage and faith during
persecution, 7. his conduct in ad-
mitting sacrificers to communion vin-
dicated, 8. 9. moved by the threats of
the party of Felicissimus, lix, 2. ex-
horted to uphold discipline by S. Cy-
prian, 3 — 11. S. Cyprian rejoices to
hear of his Confession, !x, 1 . a peace •
able and righteous priest, Ixvii, 6.
blessed martyr, Ixi, 2. Ixvii, (i.
Council, under Agrippinus, on baptism
of heretics, Ixxi, 2. many years before
St. C. Ixxiii, 2. and n.d. at Iconium,
lxxv,7.2I. of Carthage on thelapsed,
Iv, 4. at Rome, ib. 5. second at Car-
thage restores lapsed on approaching
persecution, Ivii. c(mdemned Pri-
vatus, lix, 12. to depose Basilides
and Martial, Ixvii. first on heretical
baptism, Ixx. acknowledged with
other African Councils by Greek
Church, p. 232. n. b. second Council,
Ixxii. third, p. 286. sqq. large at
Iconium, decided that Cataphrygians
were to be baptized, as well as other
heretics, Ixxv, 20. Asiatic yearly,
Ixxv, 4.
Credula, a martyr, xxii.
Creed, not used truly by schismatics,
Ixix, 6.
Cremejitius, a subdeacon, viii, 1. bearer
of an epistle from the Roman clergy
to Cyprian, ix.
Cross, the. Christian's whole hope in,
Ixxvi, 2. in Baptism, seal of God on
the forehead, Iviii, iO.
Cup of salvation, martyrdom, xxviii, 1.
and n. s. Ixxvi, 3. 4.
Cup, the, in the H. Eucharist should be
offered mixed with wine, Ixiii, 1.
as Christ offered it, ib. Christ in His
Passion first drank Cup, which He
gave to believers to drink, Ixiii, 5.
types of the Cup of Christ's Blood in
the Proverbs, and blessing of Judah,
4. inebriates to sober and holy joy, 8.
joy of Divine forgiveness of sin
through, ib. wine in the. Blood of
Christ, Ixiii, 12.' of the Lord's Blood
received daily, Iviii, 1.
Custom not greater than truth, Ixxiii,
11. of men not to be followed but
truthof God, Ixiii, 11. must give way
to truth, Ixxiv, 11. v/ithout truth,
error inveterate, ib.
Cyprian, S. his humility, xi, 7. p. 258,
n. i. loved, Ixvi, 2. his excellences,
Ixxvii, 1. made Bp. with great love
and zeal of people, xliii, 3. humble con-
fession of sin, xi, 7. during his absence
from Carthage, urges his clergy to up-
hold discipline, v, 1. and generally to
attend to the welfare of the Church,
2. demanded by Heathen populace
" for the lions," XX. lix, 7. often, xiv, 1.
proscribed, lix. Ixvi, 3. bidden by God
to retire, xvi, 3. absent for the sake
of his flock, vii. xiv, 1. his grief at his
absence, vii. his care for the poor,
ibid, xii, 2. xiv, 2. for the confessors,
xiii, 1. relieves them out of small
means, xiii,5. hisretirementapproved
by his own clergy, viii. 1. visions
vouchsafed to him, xi, 3. 4. 7 n. k. xl.
communicated widely for good of all,
xi, 8. reproved in one for not praying
through the night, xi, 5. admonishedin
them to maintain discipline, xv, 2. on
benefit of alms to thelapsed, xxxiii, 2.
to correct innovation in Eucharistif
Si)2
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S, CYPRIAN.
oblation, Ixiii, 1. that God would
avenge disobedience to a Bishop,
Ixvi, 8. expects divine revelation, vii.
Ixvi, 8. rest from persecution fore-
shewn to him, xi, 7. as also further
f)ersecation, Ivii, 1. and 4. p. 141, n.
viiijl.lx, 4. opposition to him, xxvii,
3. xxxvi, 1. 6. is aided by Roman
Clergy, xxvii, 5. his anxiety to be
able to attend on his ministry, xii, 1.
charges his clergy by their diligence
to take the place of his duty, xiv, 1.
longs for his people, ib. will not act
without the advice of his people, xiv,
6. reproves the presumption of some
of his clergj-, xvi, 1. xvii. grief for
the lapsed, xvii, 1. odium resulting
to from letters of the confessors, xv, 3.
xix. xxvii, 2. 3. 5. violent demands
of the lapsed, xx, 2. xxxvi, 2. harsh
things thrown out against, in letters
from Carthage, xxxvii, 6. dissembles
his own wrong, xvi, 2. his watchful-
ness for his people while in retire-
ment, XX, 1. his account of his own
conduct, ib. his deference to others,
2. scrupulous to do nothing new in
the absence of his Clergj, xxx, 1.
the encouragement given by him to
Confessors, xxx, ?• xxxi, 1. 2. 5. its
benefits, xxx, 7. xxxi, 1. his attention
to discipline in his retirement, 6, 7.
Roman Clergy adopt his view as to the
lapsed, xxx, 8. will not decide alone
what shall form a precedent, xxxiv,3.
nor hear causes alone, xviii. xxvi.
see Laity, desires gentle means to be
used, keeps his powers in reserve,
iii, 4. xvi. fin. xxxv. his firmness com-
mended by the Roman clergy, xxxvi,
1. his return being hindered by
faction, writes to warn his people,
xliii, 1. bitterness of his separation
from his people, 3. exiled for two
years, ib. labours to restore unity at
Rome and uphold S. Cornelius, xiv, 1.
a peacemaking Bishop, ib. refuses
to allow calumnious charges to be
adduced against S. Cornelius, xliv.
rejects communion of Novatian at
once, ib. his care to remove all pre-
texts of dissension, 2. his respect and
sorrow for Confessors involved in
schism, xlvi. writes to the Confessors
in schism at Rome through the Bp.
xlvii. congratulates Maximus and
others on their leaving Novatian and
returning to the Church, liv, 1. writes
the tracts On the Unity of the Church
and The Lapsed, ib. 2. justifies his
conduct in the case of the lapsed, Iv,
2 — ft. awaits the confirmation of his
judgment, in case of the lapsed, by
his Colleagues, Ivi. his anxiety to
receive penitents, lix, 22. accessible
to all, ib. habitually preached, Pref.
baptized, p. 205, n.y. refutes Pelagians
beforehand, p. 195. n. vindicates him-
self against the charges of Florentius,
Ixvi, 1.2. applied to against Basilides
and Martialis in Spain, Ixvii. Mar-
cianus in Gaul, Ixviii. in the first cor-
rectsjudgment of Pope Stephen, Ixvii,
5. in the second applies to him but as
an equal, Ixviii. and p. 217. n. his
communion renounced by, Ixxiv, 10.
will not prescribe to others, Ixix, 12.
16. Ixxiii, 23. C. Pref. writes treatise
on Patience at this time to promote
peace, Ixxiii, fin. by permission and
inspiration of the Lord, ib. hard names
used by Pope Stephen to, Ixxv, 27.
how loved and esteemed by S. Firmi-
lian,lxxv, 1 — 3. his joyous sympathy
with the Martyrs, ix, 1. x.xii. xxviii.
liv, 1, xxxvii. Ixxvi, 1 — 5. prays for
and desires their prayers, xxxvii, 1.
the great eSects of his example and
writings in encouraging others to
suifer, xxx, 7. xxxv, 1. Ixxvii, 1.
the gratitude of the Confessors in
prison for his attention to their wants,
2. and Ixxviii. Ixxix. prepares him-
self for martyrdom, Ixxx. withdraws
for a time that his confession may be
in his own Church, Ixxxi, 1. exhorts
the brethren to maintain tranquillity,
2. seen after death in glory in vision,
Ixxviii, n. a. and Pref. S. Augustine's
love and veneration for him , p. 258 . n . i.
and his charity, ib. 286. n. i. aided by
his prayers, p. 259. n. i. St. C. present
with us, not only by his writings, but
by his charity, ib. his love for the
Church, ih. present by unity of the
Spirit in Council which corrected his
judgment, ib.
D.
Daily, conflict in this world, xiii, 2.
services, xxix. communion, Iviii.
Da w^cr, proximity of, to he avoided, iv,
1. none near to, long safe, ib.
Daniel, his faith, Iviii, 5. Ixvii, 8.
Ixxv, 3.
Dathan, see Korah.
Dativa, xxii.
Dntivus, Bp. and Confessor, Ixxvi.
Deacons, derive their office from the
Apostles not directly from our Lord,
iii, 2. therefore should behave humbly
towards Priests, ib. to be treated
with forbearance, 4. if no Priest a^
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
393
hand, empowered by St. C. to receive
confession and lay on hands, xviii.
attend Priest in offering Oblation,
v,2.
Death, not to be feared, since it cannot
be escaped, Iviii, 3.
Decimus, xxiv.
Decius, Emp. pioneer of Antichrist,
xxii. p. 52. driven back by Celerinus,
ib. xxxix, 2. andn. p. his hatred and
persecution of Bishops^ Iv, 7- fierce-
ness of his persecution, ib.
" Deific" discipline, Hi, 3. Ixvii, 9.
Scriptures, p. 113. n. p. sanctity,
Ixxv, 7. words in confessing Christ,
xxiii.
Dionysius, 1.
Discipline, a protection against the
wiles of Satan, iv, 1. when trodden
on, he cannot bite feet shod with,
Iviii, 10. holy, to be maintained dili-
gently, ib. and 3. vrho neglect perish,
iv, 4. evils of relaxing, xxx, 2. eccle-
siastical, xiv, 2. XV, 2. xix. xx. Ixxiii,
12. of the Lord, xv, 1. xvii, 1. xxviii,
2. Divine, xxx, 1. heavenly, Ixxiii,
19. rules of, xvi, 2. unity in, xxv.
fin. xxx, 1. of the Gospel, ib. xxxvii,
4. Iviii, 10. severity of, xxx. 6. laxity
of, hurts those for whom it is re-
laxed, XV, 2. xxx, 5. observance of,
a second honour to Martyrs, xxviii,
2. xxx, 6. especially fitting in, xv, 1.
nece.ssary in peace and persecution,
xxx, 2. to be exercised with reference
both to the mercy and severity of
God, 10. tempered of severity and
tenderness, Iv, 4. diSerence of dis-
cipline hinders not the oneness of the
Church, Iv, 17. not to be relaxed
because of revilings, lix, 4. neglect
of, a perilous conniving at sin, Ixvii,
9.
Disunion, in the Church grievous and
displeasing to the Lord, xi, 3.
Dividend, monthly, xxxiv, 3. xxxix, 3.
Doctor, a distinct office among Pres-
byters in African Church, xxix. and
n. u.
Dorninicum, name of the H. Eucharist,
Ixiii, 13.
Donata, xxii.
Donatns, a Martyr, xxii.
Dunatiis, a Presbyter, xiv, 5. lix, 12.
Dove, see Church.
Ditcenarian, Ixvii, 6. and n. k.
E.
Easter, ]oy, xx. solemnities, Ivi.
Ecsfari/, state of, produced in cue by evil
spirits, Ixxv, 10.
Eighth day, type of the Resurrection,
Ixiv, 4.
Elders, title of Bishop, Ixxv, 7.
Elias, Ixvii, 8.
Elisha, in restoring the widow's son an
emblem of the equal distribution of
Divine grace, Ixiv, 3.
Eloquence, envenomed, Ix, 3. see Poison.
Embrace of the Lord, reward of Mar-
tyrs, vi, 3. xxxvii, 3. Iviii, 10.
Emerita, xxi. xxii.
Episcopate, is one, xliii, 4. xiv, 1.
xlviii, 2. xlix, 2. and n. lix, 6. and n.
Ixi, 3. Ixvi, 4. diffused throughout
an harmonious multitude of many
Bishops, Iv, 20. Ixviii, 3.
Epistles, Clerical, ix. conveyed by
Clergy, ib. xx, 2. xxix. transmission
of, xxxii. xiv, 3. xlix. fin. Iv, 4. ac-
knowledging Bishop elected, xlviii, 2.
Episcopal read publicly to Clergy,
lix, 26.
Error, past, does not justify continuance
in, Ixxiii, 20.
Esau, a warning not to give up Divine
things, Ixxiii, 22.
Etecusa, see Candida.
Eternal, see Life. Punishment.
Eva?igelical strictness, lv,4. truth, Ixix,
10. discipline, xxx, 1. see Discipline.
peace and love, Ixxii, 2.
Evaristus, Bp. joined Novatian, 1. ex-
pelled the Church, lii, 1.
Eucharist, Holy, the very Sacrament of
our Lord's Passion and our redemp-
tion, Ixiii, 11. the Body of Christ,
XV, 1. Iviii, 10. Body and Blood of
Christ touched in, Ixxv, 23. " the
Holy of the Lord," xxxi, 7. not to
be given to the lapsed, before im-
po.sition of hands, xvi, 2. xvii. pro-
faned thereby, xv, 1. xxxi, 7. and
so injured those to whom It was
given, XV, 2. xvi, 2. xvii. prepares
for martyrdom, Ivii, 4. a safeguard
to those who receive It, ib. 1. without
It, people defenceless, ib. some re-
ceiving It, when sick, received
bodily life also, Iv, 9. this, a token
of God's mercy, ib. sanctifies tongue
and right hand which receives It,
Iviii, 10. none rent off, who cleave
to His Body and Blood, xi, 5. oil
consecrated on altar by It, Ixx, 3.
and n. h. see Cup.
Evil, extensive, demands largeness of
counsel, xxx, 8.
Eumich, for the kingdom of heaven's
sake, iv, 4,
Excomnmnication, whoso excommuni-
cates all, excommunicates himself
from all, Ixxv, 26.
Executor, sec Clergy.
394
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
Jidile, for Christ's sake, its glory, x, I.
xxxviii, 1. Ixvi, 6.
Exomologcsis, (course of penance,) iv,
3. XV, 2. xvi, 2. xvii, p. 4."5. xviii,
p. 45. xix. XX. 2. Iv, 24. lix, 18.
Ex'orcidt, power of a holy one over
Satan, Ixxv, 10. the devil scourged
by power of God through, Ixix, 15.
Heretics to be exorcized and bap-
tized, C.8. :i\. 37.
EzeA'ie/, Ixxv, 3.
Fabian, S. Bp. of Rome, a good man,
his glorious martyrdom, ix. excel-
lence of his Episcopate, ib. no Bishop
appointed to succeed him, xxx, 8.
afterwards Cornelius, iv, 6. lix, 12.
Faith, sacrament of, xxx, 10. com-
prised in the confession of the Name
of Christ, xxx, 4. the power of, Iviii,
5. of the three children, vi, 3. fight
of, X. 1. martyrs enduring through,
love their suH'erings, xxxi, 3. Christ
ready to preserve, xxxi, 9. strength
of, not to be shaken, lix, 2. by with-
drawal of faithless, 9. no fellowship
with faithlessness, lix, 26. who be-
lieve in God, secure in all trial, vi, 3.
God's aid never fails, xi, 6. Bishops
upheld by their own faith and pro
taction of God, Iv, 4. Christ gives to
us as much as we believe, x, 3. full
and entire receives full blessing of
Divine bounty, through forms im-
paired, Ixix, 1). worthiness (me-
rita) of, ib. truth of, 12. Ixxiii, 6.
truth of, and unity imparted by.
Sacraments in the Church, Ixx, 5.
who have received the Spirit of God,
must be jealous for the Faith of
God, Ixxiii, 8. and truth of the
Catholic Churtrh to be firmly main-
tained and taught, Ixxiii, 18. unity
of, from God the Father and from
the tradition of the T^ord, Ixxiv, 5.
judgment in Divine things through,
13. rule of, ib. increase of, 15. ^v•ltan
expelled in Baptism by faith of be-
lievers, ib. true confession of, avails to
those dying unbaptized, Ix.w, 22.
Fa/l-n, the chastisement of former laxity
and worldliness, xi, 1.
Falseliooil, cannot long deceive, mad-
ness not to know this, lix, 4.
Fasting, watching, and prayer, pre-
paration for martyrdom, Ix, 4.
Favnriiiiis, an acolythe, xxxiv, 3.
Faiistiniis Geminius, i, 1, 3.
Faustinus, Bp, of Lyons, Ixviii, 1.
Felicianiis, an acolythe, lix, 11.
Felicissimiix, a confessor, praise of, vi,
3.
Felicissimus, schismatic, occasion of
his schism, xli. excommunicates
himself, ib. formally excommuni-
cated, ib. and xlii. an account of his
faction, xliii, 1. xlv, 3. made dea-
con by Novatus, lii, 3. excom-
municated at Rome, lix, 1. and n.
his schism and character, ib. 10.
Felix, his lapse and repentance, xxiv.
Felix, an heretical Bishop, lix, 12.
Felix a Bishop, Ixvii, 1. two Con-
fessors, Ixxvi.
Felix, of Caesaraugusta, a devout man,
Ixvii, 6.
Fire, purifying of penitence, p. 128. n.
purged by, Iv, 16. doubts as to its
meaning, ib. n.
Firmilian, S. account of him, p. 268.
n. a. his Epistle trans'ated by S.
Cyprian, ib. probably alluded to by
S. Aug. it. his great value for inter-
course with S. Cyprian, Ixxv, 1 — 3.
commits his letter to memorj-, 4.
Firmus, a jMartyr, xxii.
Flesh, weakness of, worn out by tor-
ture*, Ivi.
Flight, see Persecution.
Flood, bajitism of the world, Ixix, 2.
Ixxiv, 14.
Floor of the Church, purged by Christ
Alone, liv, 2. God does not permit
wheat to be carried out of, Ixvi. 7.
Vloriis, see jSinits.
Food, fulness of, hinders prayer, xi, 7.
divine admonitions to spareness in,ib.
Forliinata, a Martyr, xxii.
Fortunatianus, a lapsed Bishop, at-
tempts to resume his Episcopate,
Ixv, 1. rejected, ib. and 4.
Fortiinaliis, a Presbyter, xiv, 6.
Fortiinalns, a Bishop, xliv. xlv, 1, 3.
xlviii, 1, 2.
Fortiinalns, a pseudo-bishop, lix, 10.
excommunicated, ib. 11, 12. legates
sent by him to Cornelius, 22.
Fortunatiis, a Subdeacon, xxxiv, 3.
XXXV.
Four rivers of Paradise, type of the four
Gospels, Ixxiii, 9.
Free will, man left to choose life or
death by, lix, 8.
Friwtus, a Martyr, xxii.
Futurus, an accomplice of Privatus,
xxxvi, 7.
G.
Gains, Presbyter of Didda, excom-
municate, for perversely receiving
the lapsed, xxxiv, 1.
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
395
Garden, see Church.
Geminius Faustinus, Presbyter, i, 1,3.
Geininius Victor, i, 1,3.
Getulicns, xxii.
Ghost, Holy, see Spirit.
Gluri/, future, meJitation on, vi, 3.
Iviii, 11.
God, the One True Father, Goodness,
Mercy, and Loving-kindness, His
joy over penitence of His sons, Iv,
19. contemplation of, vi, 3. sight of,
xxxi, 5. Iviii, 11. giveth Himself as
a Father equally to all, for attain-
ment of heavenly grace, Ixiv, 3. per-
mits not Church to be shut against
penitents, Ivii, 1. this to be re-
garded by Bishops, Ivii, 4. fear
of, to do away fear of man, viii, 2.
Iviii, 8. watchfulness to appease
His wrath, xvii. His bountifulness,
viii, 3. eternal and abundant com-
passion, merciful, but exacts careful
obedience, xxx, 10. His clemency
and judgment to be regarded toge-
ther, ib. Iv, 18. p. 130. Fatherly com-
passion to be appeased by penance,
xxxi, 8. XXXV. xliii, 1. tlirough Bi-
shops and priests, xliii, 2. not man,
to be pleased, lix, !). beholds mar-
tyrs with good-pleasure, x, 1 . Iviii, 9.
His bounty, in need, confers grace
by compendious methods, Ixix, 11.
chastens to amend and save, xi, 5.
protects in it those who cling fast to
His Christ, 6 no one has Him for
a Father, before he have the Church
for a Mother, Ixxiv, 8. no where
threatens penitents, but promises for-
giveness, ib. protects all who repent,
believe, and obey, xi, 6. His gifts in
the natural year shadow forth His
spiritual, xxxvii, 2. rectifies errors
committed through simplicity, Ixxiii,
20. His gifts out of the Church have
no saving efficacy, C. 2.
Good works, see Works.
Gordhis, a Presbyter, xiv, 5.
Gospel, law of, xv, 1. xxvii, 5.
Grace, Divine in Confessors, vi, 3. 7.
His aid never fails whom He proves,
xi, 6. growth in, vii. xiii, 5. re-
ceived by the sanctifieation of Bap-
tism, lost through unrepented sin,
lix, 16. not to be denied to any,
Ixiv, 2. in Baptism given equally to
all, 3. Ixix, 11 — 15. equality of,
typified in Manna and the " penny,"
14. enlarged or diminished by men's
lives, ib. daily advance, through
increase of faith, to full growth of,
15. Christians have within them,
Ixx, 3. all grace and truth (of Christ,
C. 34.) in the Church, lxxi,l. Ixxiii,
21. all power and grace in, Ixxv, 7.
19. only one grace and truth, ib.
saving, of the Church, Ixxiii, 13.
Guardian, see Clergy.
G?<//<, consciousness of, hurries to further
guilt, lii, 3. degrees of guilt in the
same sin not to fie visited alike,
Iv, 10.
H.
Hand, which touches the Lord's Body
armed, Iviii, 10. awe of sinning
with, ib. n. u.
Hands, imposition of, to repentance,
XV, 1. xvi, 2. xvii. 1. Ixxiv, 1. alone
used when heretics returned to the
Church, Ixxi, 2. Ixxiv, 7, 15. for the
receiving the Holy Ghost, Ixix, 10.
as penitents, p. 2G3, n. q. C. 8. 22.
Hearers, teacher of, xxix.
Heathen, chastised by God, vent their
anger on the Church, Ixxv, 10.
admire courage of Martyrs, xiv, 6.
xxxviii, 2. Christian life for the sake
of, ib. Church put to shame before,
XV, 2. heathen-life, Iv, 4. 14. Ivii, 2.
Herena, a Martyr, xxii,
Hcrennianus, a Subdeacon, Ixxvii, 2.
Herennius, a Martyr, xxii.
Heresy, originates in self-will and con-
tempt of authority, iii, 3. in dis-
obedience to Priests, lix, 6. Holy
Scripture in condemning it generally,
condemns all beforehand, Ixix, 1. a
delusion of devils, equally with
grosser impostures, Ixxv, 11. charac-
ters of, C. 1. not being of God, can-
not give the grace of God, l(j, 19. a
step-mother, lix, 15.
Heretics, choose rulers like themselves,
lix, 12.1. by leniency and false peace
destroy the true, lix, 15. fiercer as the
Church is faithful, Ix, 3. the devil
holds out false hopes through, xliii, 5.
destroy penance, lix, 15, 17. their
conscience blunted, moral sense e-
stranged, lix, 1 6. forsakingGod are for-
saken by Him, 23. or schismatics have
notthe Holy Ghost, Ixix, 10. Ixx, ] . C.
16. cannot impartHim,lxix, 10. have
lost Christ, Ixx, 4. cannothaveChrist,
Ixxv. returning, receive imposition
of hands, that they may receife Him,
Ixix, 10. despised by Satan, as his
own, ib. any Bishop may remove
them, Ixviii, 2. have no power or
authority, Ixix, 1. cannot confirm
nor celebrate the Eucharist, Ixx, 4.
called in Scripture Antichrists, 5.
Ixix, 1. Ixx. Ixxiii, 13. Ixxiv, 2.
C. 11. &c. not having grace and
396
INDEX TO El'ISTLES OF S. CVriUAN.
truth of Christ, impart nothing, Ixxi,
1. not having the true faith can
receive nothing, Ixxiii, 6. became
more numerous and worse after the
Apostles, Ixxiv, 2, 3. Ixxv, 5. are
wor.ie than those who through fear
deny the faith, Ixxv, 24. character-
ized, C. 1. have not the Trinity,
C. 10. are not Christians, 24. under
a curse, 1, 31. worse than heathens,
37. with schismatics, called by
Christ His enemies, Ixx, 5. Ixxiii,
13. C. /• 21, 51. possessed by the
spirit of Antichrist, Ixxiii, 13. his
offspring, C. 24. faithless and blas-
phemers, Ixxiii, 12. impious and
profane, 17- deceivers as false pro-
phets, Ixxv, 9. their sacrilegious
wickedness, Ixxiii, 13. blasphemers,
ib. 17- Ixxiv, 10. priests of the
devil, C. 1. set up by him, 60. his
synagogues, ib. painful to speak of
or know their heresies, Ixxiii, 5.
anticipate the sentence of the Day
of Judgment, Ixxv, 6. differing in
some minor points, agree in blas-
pheming the Creator, 7. their loss
through our carelessness will be im-
puted to us in judgment, C. 80. con-
fess not the same Trinity, Ixxiii,
4, 6, 18. Ixxv, 7- nor the same
Church, Ixxiii, 4, 6, 18. mimic the
Church, Ixxiii, 1. prayers not to be
joined in with, Ixxv, 18. p. 280. n.s.
have not the same God, Ixxv, 27-
High Priest, title of Bishop, lix, 6, 25.
Homeless, care of, viii, 2.
Human, Church, Iv, 20. practices,
Ixiii, 1. error, tradition opposed to
Divine tradition, 182. n. s.
Humility, our Lord pattern of, iii, 1.
xiv, 3. Iviii, 3. S. Paul,xiv, 3. most
needed after victory, 4. the more
abased any is, the more exalted,
xiii, 3.
Hyginus, Tip. of Eome, Ixxiv, 2.
I. J.
Ignatius, a martyr, xxxix, 1.
Inebriation, ho]y, of the Cup of the Lord,
analogy and contrast with that of the
world, Ixiii, 8.
hifants, may be baptized immediately
after their birth, Ixiv, 2. receive the
same grace with elders, 3. receive re-
mission of original sin, 5. formed in
the womb by Hands of God, 3. in
kissing, think of recent Hands of
God, 4. by weeping from their birth,
ask for pardon, 5.
Innocent age of children, their baptismal
innocence, p. 42. n. o. Holy Inno-
cents, martyrs and crowned. Iviii, 6.
Intercessions, of the more obedient, the
more available, xxxvii, 4. see Prayer.
Interrogatories, see Baptism.
Job, Ixxv, 3.
John the Baptist, his eminence, Ixxiii,
22. inferiority of his baptism, ib.
having to baptize Christ, received
the Holy Ghost in his mother's
womb, Ixix, 10.
Joseph, lix, 3.
Jovitius, a heretic and schi.smatic, lix,
12.
Irene, a confessor, excommunicated,
xlii.
Isaac, ii, 2. Iviii, 11.
Jubaianiis, Bp. probably in Mauritania,
p. 244, n. e. writes to S. Cyprian on
the subject of baptizing heretics,
Ixxiii. transmits letter sent to him
upon it, ib. 4. Ep. to him read in
Council, C. prffif. assents and thanks
St. Cyprian, ib.
Judah, blessing of, throughout figurative
of Christ, Ixiii, 4.
Judas, a token that the greatest bless-
ings may result from accursed
agents, Ixxv, 2. who betrays the
Church to heretics, like him, C. 61.
Jndge, title and office of Bp. lix, 6.
obedience enjoined to the Judge in
the law, ground of obedience to Bp.
iii, 1. lix, 5.
Judgment, Day of, coming, iv, 2. care
to escape, ib.
Julia, a martyr, xxii.
Jacob, ii, 2. Iviii, 11. lix, 3.
Jader, Bp. and Confessor, Ixxvi.
Januaria, xxii.
Iconium, soe Council.
Jealousy for truth belongs to sincere
devotion, Ixxiv, 10. for the faith of
God, belongs to those who have the
Spirit of God, Ixxiii, 8.
Jesus, see Christ.
Jews, arc become aliens to God, xiii,
2. their baptism, carnal, Ixxv, 13.
K.
Kiss of the Lrird, bliss after death be-
stowed on Martyrs, vi, 3. xxxvii, 3.
shewn in vision, p. 15. n. q. holy
Communion, p. 15. u.
INDEX TO EriSTLES OF S. CVrRlAN.
397
Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, their
punishment a warning not to rebel
against priests, iii, 1. Ixvii, 3. Ixix,
7- 8. Ixxiii, 7. Ixxv, 17. sin of schis-
matics worse than theirs, Ixix, 7.
called on the one true God, ib.
L.
Laity, their sound judgment as to re-
storation of the fallen, lix, 21. their
concurrence desired by St. C. in all
things, xiv, 5. Causes heard before,
xvi, fin. xvii, 1. with Clergy, xvii,
fin. and n. x. xix, p. 46. xxx, 8.
xxxi, 7- xxxiv, 3. lix, 20, 21. great
part of, present at the Council of
Carthage, C. Prtef. Bishops chosen
in their presence, Ixvii, 4. 5. must
withdraw from heretical or sacri-
legious Bps. Ixvii, 3. and n. f. con-
senting to sins of their Bp. involved
in them, ib.
Lamb, Paschal, type of Christ, Ixix,
3. eating in one house, of unity of
the Church, ib.
Lapsed, number of, x, 2. xi, 1. 9. xiv,
1. xxx, 5. 7. xxxi, 1. 7. through
previous laxity, xi, 1. overthrown
through excess of torture, xi, 1. Ivi.
lie prostrate under the devil, xxv.
greatness of their sin, xxxi, 7.
not to be admitted to communion
without imposition of hands, xv, 1.
to wait till a time of peace, 2- agree-
ment of Roman clergy herein, xxx,
8. 1 1. of Martyrs, xxxi, 7. of Bishops
of Italy and Africa generally, xliii, 2.
the presumption of the clergy in im-
properly granting peace reprobated,
xvi, I — 3. and xvii. S. Cyprian's grief
for them, xvii. in case of sickness
communion to be allowed them, viii,
3. xviii. xix. xxx. fin. some so re-
ceiving pledge of life, retained in
bodily life, Iv, 9. a token of God's
mercy, ib. doing penance with good
works will obtain Divine remedies,
xxiii. different degrees of guilt in,
Iv, 10. undue severity tempts to a
Heathen life, Iv, 4. 14 or heresy and
schism, 12. some did so fall, Ivii, 2.
to wait in patience and prayer for re-
admission to the Church, xxx, 9. 10.
in penitence and humility, xxvi. xxx,
10. xxxi, 7. benefit of delay to them,
xxxi, 7 — 9. modesty of such lapsed
as were of large bountifulness, xxxiii,
2. subsequent forfeiture of goods with
penance, ground of restoration, xxiv.
confession of Christ, eff'acing former
denial, viii, 2. xxv. obtains a crown,
xix. Ivi. recovery of some proves
that the rest are not wholly dead or
hopeless, Iv, 13. case of such as fall
after long resistance with subsequent
penitence, Ivi. many at Rome be-
came Confessors, Ix, 2. presbyters,
perversely receiving the lapsed, ex-
communicate, xxxiv, 1. claims of the
lapsed inconsistent and contrary to
Holy Scripture, xxxvi, 1--3. no part
of the Church, xxxiii, 1. separate,
viii, 2 grounds of strictness with them
during persecution. It, 2. full African
Council weighs their case and decides
that they may be restored after long
penance, Iv, 4. concurrence of Rome
sought, 5. the same decreed in nu-
merous Council there, ib. restored by
Council of Carthage on approach of
persecution, Ivii.
Laurcntius, a martyr, xxxix, 1.
Lau's, sinful, seeming compliance with,
the very sin, xxx, 4.
lAit/'Comiminion, priest seceding from
the Church restored to, Iv, 8. lapsed
Bishops or priests only to be restored
to, Ixvii, 6.
Lazarus, lix, 5.
Letters, see Epistles.
Letters of peace, granted in the name of
martyrs, xxii. and by confessors, xxiii.
modestly by some, xv, 1 . and in times
previous, 2. vagueness of some, 3.
evils resulting from this practice,
xxvii, 3.
Levites, a type of the clergy in the
Church, i, 2. in devotion to the service
of God and absence of secular labours,
ib.
" Lions, to the," xx. lix, 7.
Litteus, Bp. and Confessor, Ixxvi.
Longinus, xliv. I.
Loosing, see Absolution.
Lst'sunfe, xi, 9.
Love, by it the Holy Ghost unites the
absent, xxvii, 1. associates each in
each other's glory, ib. 41. Ix, 1. bond
of unity, xiv, 1. ixi, 2. charity and
unity, xlviii, 2. li. Iii. 3. Iv, 20. Ixix,
1. Ixxv, 2. unity of charity, 26.
Lncanns, an acolythe, Ixxvii, 2.
Lucianus, congratulated by Celerinus
for his stedfast confession, xxi. gives
letters of reconciliation in the name
of the martyr Paulus, xxii. his in-
discretion reproved by S. Cyprian,
xxvii, 1. 2.
Lucius, S. Bp. of Rome, and Martyr,
his praises, Ixi. and p. 178. n, m.
Ixviii, 5.
'M)S
INDKX TO KFISTLKS OF S. CYFUIAN.
Lucius, S. an African Martyr, «een in
glory in vision, Ixxviii, n. a. his an-
swer'to Ep. of S. Cypr. Ixxviii.
Lticiii.i,S. a r>p. and I'lisciple of S. Cy-
prian, a IMartyr, Ixxviii. n.
Lucius, his lapse and repentance, xxiv.
Li/i»g on the ground, used to gain object
of prayer, xxi.
M.
Macarius, named with Confessors, xxi.
falls into schism of Novatian and
returns, xlix, 1
Machccus, xliv. 1.
Manna, type of the Heavenly Bread,
Ixix, 14. equality in gathering type
of equality of grace in liaptism, ib.
Mappalicus, his glorious martyrdom,
X, 1.2. his example to be followed,
ih. xxii. xxvii.
Marcianus, Bp. of Aries, joining him-
self with Novatian, is himself also
excommunicate, Ixviii, 1, 2.
Marcion, his heresies and baptism,
Ixxiii, 6. Ixxiv, 2. Ixxv, 5.
M'iria, xxi. xxii.
Maris, xxii.
Martial, a Martyr, xxii.
Martialis, deposed from the Episcopate
for being defiled with idolatrous
sacrifices, Ixvii, I. (>.
Martyrdom, perfected by confession,
bonds, and death, xii, 1. love of,
kindled by our Lord's words, xxxi,
4. sought or waited for by Christians
as God guided them, 5. and p. 71.
n. b. prayers and daily preparation
for,ib. fasting, watching, and prayers,
preparation for, Ix, 4. object of con-
tinual prayer, lying on the ground,
xxi. to be embraced gladly, Iviii, 3.
he is not fit for, who is not armed by
the Church, Ivii, 4. martyrdoms de-
ferred shew God's might, lessen not
the praise, lxi,l. XXX vii, 3. the conflict
of God and the battle of Christ, xii.
the rule of the Church forbids any to
present himself to, Ixxx, 2. and p./"! . n.
exceptions, ib. crown of, given by God
to those who would liave earned it,
X. 3. in heresy unavailing, Iv, 14. 24.
Ix, 3. Ixxiii, 18.
Marti/rs, care to be taken of their
l)urial, viii, 3. xii, 1. sanctified by
suffering, vi, 1. Ixxiii, 19. a
spectacle to Angels, viii, 1. Iviii, 9.
and to God, x, 1. xxxvii, 3. Iviii, 9.
Ix, 2. their ardour amid tortures, x,
I. greatness of their tortures, x, 1.
xi, 1. xxxi, 3. xxxix, 1. see Prison,
Christ rejoiceth in their endurance,
X, 1. xxxvii, 3. Martyrssuch through
Christ, xxviii, 2. share the suffer-
ings of Christ, xxxi, 3. avenged
by Christ, Iviii, 8. Ix, 2. He over-
comes in them, x, 1,2. and n. a.
Ixxvi, 4. glory and consolation of
the Church, x, 1, 2, 3. days of their
departure marked and themselves
commemorated, xii, 2. xxxix, 1. ha-
bitually instructed in prison by the
Clergy, xv, 1. to be cautious in giv-
ing letters of peace to the lapsed, 2.
3. letters not to be given indiscri-
minately in their names, xxvii, 1.
subject to the Gospel which makes
them martyrs, 4. to be careful in ob-
servance of discipline, xxviii, 2. their
blessedness, vi, 1. xxxi, 2. 3. Iviii,
11. Ixxvi, 2. 6. their privilege with
God, xviii. Christ hears their en-
treaty, xxi, xxxvii, 4. forget all but
future glory, xxi, 4. xxxvii, 1. 3.
live already life of world to come,
xxxvii, 1. enduring through faith,
come to love their tortures, xxxi, 3.
protracted suffering increase of glory,
xxxvii, 1. think it loss of life not to
lose it, ib. and 5. confirm tottering
faith of others, xxxvii, 4. those near
martyrdom full of Holy Ghost, Ixvi,
6. Ixviii, fin. and by their Passion
very near the Presence of God and
His Christ, Ixvi, 6. their sanction
wronglyclaimedbythe lapsed, XXX vi,
3. 4. Christ proveth and crowneth
martyrs, Iviii, 4. their words and
deeds given and crowned through the
Holy Ghost, Iviii, 5. chose in the
Maccabees an exhortation to us, 5.
the armour and hopes of martyrs, 10.
friends of the Lord and shall judge
with Him, vi, 2. xv, 2. xxxi, 3. and
reign, vi, 2. sit on His throne, xxx,
4, and Pref. virgins and boys martyrs,
vi, 3. Ixxvi, 5. whoso ready to suffer,
dying in prison, a martyr, xii, 1. or
in exile, Iviii, 4. receive their reward
at once, xxxi, 3. Iv 10. Iviii, 2. 3. 4.
their death precious in God's sight,
vi. X. Ixi. txxvi, 4. offer to God the
sacrifice of a broken heart, vi, 1.
Ixxvi, 3. this compensates loss of
Eucharistic Sacrifice, Ixxvi, 3. num-
ber of, ib. 5. see Embrace, Kiss.
Massa Candida, martyrs at Utica al-
luded to, Ixxvi, 5. their number,
ib. n. i.
Mattafhias, Ixvii, 8.
Mauritania, comprised in S. Cyprian's
province, xlviii, 2.
Ma.nmiis, an acolythe, Ixxvii, 2.
INDEX TO EPISTLKS OF S. CYPRIAN.
30f)
Maximiis, a Confessor, xxvii, 5. Iv, 3.
his faith and courage, xxviii, 1. and
observance of discipline, 2. a Pres-
byter, xxxii. extolled by S. Cyprian,
X xxvii, 1. desires to return to the
Church, xlix, 1. 1. joy on his re-
turn, li.
Maximiis, a Presbyter, excommuni-
cated as one of the lapsed and lor
other sins, lix, 12. sent as legate
from Novatian, xliv, 1. lix, 10. and
excommunicated a second time in
full Council, ib. 12. a Novatian Bp.
lix, 10, 12.
Melchizedech, prefigured the mystery
of the sacrifice of our Lord, Ixiii, 3.
p. 184. his type fulfilled when our
Lord offered bread and wine, i. e.
His Body and Blood, ib. p. 182. his
blessing of Abraham belongs to us,
ib.
Merita, promereri Dominum, vi, 3.
xix, 1. xxvi. Ixii, 1. Ixvi, 3.
Merita, Iviii, 11. Ixxvi, 1,3. of faith,
Ixix, 11.
Mettiiis, a Subdeacon, xlv, 3. xlvii.
Misael, see Ananias.
Montanus, Ixxv, 7-
Monianus, a Confessor, xxi.
Monthli/ dividend of Clergy, xxxiv, 3.
xxxix, 3.
Moses, Baptism of, and of the law,
Ixxiii, \i).
Mourning, for sin, blessed, Iv, 19.
Moyses, a Confessor, xxvii, 5. his faith
and courage, xxviii, 1. and observ-
ance of discipline, 2. a Presbyter,
xxxii. extolled by 8. Cyprian, xxxvii,
1 . a Martyr, Iv, 3.
his messengers rejected by S. Cyprian ,
ib. xlvii. great wickedness of his ad-
herents, 1. canvassing for adherents,
xliv. summary account of him and
Novatus, Hi, 1, n. writes and recites
the letter recommending peace to be
given to the lapsed, Iv, 3. not fit to
be curious as to what he teaches,
since he teaches without the Church,
Iv, 20. had he been properly made
Bishop he could not retain the Epis-
copate, as he had fallen from the
Church, ib. required penitence, re-
fused pardon, Iv, 24. his character,
Ix, 3. a crafty impostor, xlix, 1. his
envenomed and serpent craftiness,
malignity, ib. envenomed eloquence,
Ix, 3. baptism administered by him
invalid, Ixix, 1 , 3, 4. rebaptizes such
as go over to him from the Church,
Ixxiii, 2. mimics the Church, ib.
Novatvs, a Presbyter, xiv, 5. xlvii.
upholds Novatian, 1. summary ac-
count of him and Novatian. lii, 1, 2.
and p. Ill , n. r. his uniform wicked-
ness, 3.
Numeria, her fall and repentance, xxi.
reconciliation given her in the name
of Paulus, xxii.
Nnmidia, comprised in S. Cyprian's
province, xlviii, 2.
Nuniidicus, Presbyter, his glorious con-
fession, xl. S. Cyprian admonished
in vision to enrol him in his Clergy,
ib. his devotion to the Church at
Carthage, xliii, 1.
O.
N.
Naricus, an acolythe, vii.
Nicep/ioriis, an acolythe, x'v, 3. xlix,
2. lii, 1.
Nicostratus, a Confessor, xxvii, 5. a
Deacon, xxxii. an upholder of No-
vatian, 1, and n. k. his many crimes,
ib. deprived of the diaconate, lii, 1.
Ni)i?is, with Clementianus and Florus,
after confession fell away on being
racked by severe tortures, Ivi. degree
of indulgence to be shewn them on
their repentance, ib.
Noah, pourtrayed a figure of our Lord's
passion, Ixiii, 2. Ixxv, 3. ark of, a
sacrament of the Church, Ixxv, 16.
type of the one Church, Ixix, 2.
Novatian, illegally made Bishop, xliv.
Obedience, of animals and evil men a
lesson, Ixvi, 5. Christ pleased by, iv,
4. a daily confession of Christ, xiii,
4. xxviii, 2. who live by faith,
must with believing observance obey,
C.27.
Obedients, dear to God, xiii, 2.
Oblations, see Sacrifice.
Offences, to be avoided, iv, 1, 4. sin
of giving great, even where con-
science free from guilt, xiii, 9.
Oil, consecrated on the Altar by the
Holy Eucharist, Ixx, 3. cannot
therefore be sanctified by heretics, ib.
of sinners, ib.
Omissions, in celebrating the Holy
Eucharist, while undiscovered, for-
given ; when discovered, to be amend-
ed, Ixiii, 14.
400
INDEX TO EPISTLKS OF S. CYPRIAN.
Operari, &c. of alms, xxxiii, 2. Iv, 24.
Optaius, a Confessor, appointed Sub-
deacon, xxix. XXXV.
Ordhmtiwts, whole Church consulted
in, xxxviii, 1. those for inferior
orders also examined by Presbyters,
xxix. of Bishop, account of, trans-
mitted, xliv, xlv, 1. cannot be to
see once filled, Iv, 6. of Bishops
Priests and Deacons, only to be
solemnized in presence of the people,
a Divine ordinance, Ixxvii, 4. rightly
performed cannot be rescinded, the
Bishop of Rome misled to restore
Bp. rightly deposed, Ixvii, 5.
Paconius, iv, 1.
Parabolani, p. 35. n. a.
Paradise, type of the Church, Ixxiii, 9.
Pasclial solemnities. Bishops at home
during, Ivi.
Patience, essential to penitence, xxxi,8.
St. C.'s treatise on, why written,
Ixxiii, 23.
Paid, the Apostle, honours the priest-
hood, iii, 1. his meekness and humi-
lity, xiv, 3. at Phil, i, 18. speaks of
wrong tempers not of heretics, Ixxiii,
12.
Paul of Samosata, author of the cor-
ruption of the rvvi/iraxTw, p. 7. n. k.
Paula, a sempstress, excommunicated,
xlii.
Paulus, a martyr, directs letters of re-
conciliation to be given in his name,
xxii.
Peace, see Letters, Reconciliation, true,
heretics take away by false, lix, 15.
Pearls, not to be cast to swine, xxxi, 7.
Penance, in all grievous sin, precedes
a full restoration, with enquiry into
the life during, xvii. public, Ixiii, I.
iv, 3. XV, I. long, appointed to the
lapsed, Iv, 4. lix, 5. due, appeases
God, viii, 2. xvi, 2. Ivii, 1. see
Discipline, iMpsed.
Penitence, abridgment of, hurts the
penitent, xvi, 2. xxxvi, 5. lix, 16. 18.
character of, xxx, 9. xxxi, 7. 8.
with humility, wins favour of God,
xxvi. xxxvi, 6. to be allowed to the
lapsed, Iv, 16. 18. Scripture, by ex-
horting to penitence, pledges its ac-
ceptance, 18. 19. none to be prohibited
from, or from peace upon it, Iv, 24.
to call to penitence and refuse its
fruits, a mockery, 24. peril of refusing,
ib. 4. 14. hindered by heretics, lix,
15. 17. great peril in offering easy
terms and checking penitence, lix,
17. 18. medicine not to be less than
the wound, xxx, 8. purifying fire of,
p. 128. n. depth of for three years,
in some lapsed, Ivi. God the Author
of, Iv, 23.
Penitents, the case of such as had denied
under extremest suffering, Ivi.
Penny, in parable, equal gifts of grace
to believers, Ixix, 14.
People, see Laity.
Persecution, duties of the priesthood in
time of, viii, 2. those that fall to be
holpen, 3. many perished in flight
for Name of Christ, Iviii, 4. sent as
chastisement for relaxed lives, xi, I.
to prove some, 6, 7. Iviii, 2.signsofthe
last times, Iviii, 2. Christians to joy
in, ib. note of the Church, Ix, 3.
Ixi, 2. a severe local one in Asia
M. Ixxv, 10. on occasion of temporal
calamities, Ixxv, 10. savage popular
clamor in, vi, 3. fury of populace,
Ivi.
Perseverance, the difficulty of, xiii, 2.
upheld by humility, ib. xiv, 2. 3.
those only perish whom the Heavenly
Father planted not, liii, 4.
Perseus, a Bp. lix, 11.
Peter, S. his martyrdom the fulfilment of
the command, "Feed My sheep," viii,
1. did not despise S. Paul, as having
been a persecutor or a recent convert,
Ixxi, 2. claimed no preeminence to
himself, ib. a pattern of concord and
patience, Ixxi, 2. our Lord's words to
him, (Matt. 16, 18. 19.) foundation
of authority of all Bishops, xxxiii, 1.
Ixvi, 7- Ixxiii, 7- Church built on him,
lix, 8. Ixvi, 7. Ixx, 5. Ixxi, 2. Ixxiii, 7.
same Commission given after the
Resurrection to all the Apostles,
Ixxiii, 7. Ixxv, 17. speaks one for
all, lix, 8. his words (Matt. 15, 13.)
foreshew that the Church never de-
parts from Christ, ib.
Pharaoh, type of Satan overcome by
Baptism, Ixix, 16.
Philosophers and Stoics say that all
sins are alike, Iv, 13. very different
from Christians, ib. hardness of, ib.
Philumenus, a subdeacon, xxxiv, 3.
Pleasing self, origin of schism, iii, 3.
lix, 6.
Poison, of heretics, lix, 26. poisoned
language, ib. given for medicine,
Ixiii, 3. envenomed craftiness of,
xliii, 1. xlix, 1.
Polianus, Bp. and Martyr, Ixxvi.
Poll/carp, xlviii, 1.
Powpeiiis, xliv. xlv, 1. xlviii, 2.
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S, CYPRIAN.
401
Poor, frugally nourished by the Church,
ii, 2. the care to be taken of them, v,
1. 2. vii. xii, 2. xiv, 2. by some
under vow, p. 25. n. relieved through
the Clergy, v. 1.
Power, spiritual, more hated by the
world than temporal, Iv, 7.
Prayer, united, benefit of, Ix, 1. should
be in union, humility and tears, xi, 9.
unavailing if disunited, ib. 3. must be
with fasting and groans and perse-
veiing, ib. 1. 2. amid suffering more
availing, Ixxvi. ult. by night, xi, 5.
Clergy to give themselves wholly to,
i, 1. fulness of food indisposes to,
xi, 7. each to pray for others as our
Lord enjoined, 9. of all for the
lapsed, XXV, 9. with groans, xxxiii,
1. of confessors effectual, xxxvii, 1. 4.
not to be joined with heretics, Ixxv,
18.
Preaching, office of the Bp. Iv, II. n. z.
Iviii, 4. Ixxx, 2. comp. Ixi, 1. Ixxvi,
5.
Presbyters, perversely receiving the
lapsed, excommunicate, xxxiv, 1. 2.
Pride, source of heresy, lix, 6, 8.
Ixvi, 7.
Priest, title of Bp iii, 1. &c. xxxi, 6.
Priest, who offers as Christ offered, oflers
a true and full sacrifice to God the
starved in, xx. its darkness enlight-
ened by Christ, ib. whence none
shall go out until they have paid the
last farthing, (Iv, 16.) hell, ib. n.
Privates, of Lambesa, his fraud de-
tected, xxxvi, 7. condemned, Ixx, 12.
Profatic, the, they who believe their ca-
lumnies will share their judgment,
Ixvi, 2.
Prophetess, a false, Ixxv, 10,
Prophets, number of, that a portion of
manifold wisdom of God may be con-
veyed through each, Ixxv, 4. their
sufferings teach us to die for righ-
teousness sake, Iviii, 6.
Proud heap up wrath against Day of
Judgment, Iv, 19.
Punishment, eternal, ii, 2. of perse-
cutors of the Church, Iviii, II. kept
before the eyes, overcomes fear of
man, viii, 2. misery of forgetting,
lix, 25.
Q.
Qidntianus, xxii.
Quintus, a presbyter, Iv, I.
Quirinus, Ixxvii, 2.
R.
Father, Ixiii, 11.
Priests, revernnce to, taught in punish- Rahab, bore an image of the Church,
ment of Korah, iii, 1. Ixix, 7. 8. of
Jews for rejecting Samuel, iii, 1. lix,
5. Ixvi, 2. by example of S. Paul, iii,
I. lix, 5. Ixvi, 2. of our Lord Him-
self, iii, I. lix, 5. Ixvi, 2. to imitate
the tenderness of Christ, Iv, 15. not
to speak of sin, except in the cause of
God, lix, 14. in mortal sin, not to
offer the Eucharistic Sacrifice, Ixv,
2_4. offer it daily, Ivii, 2. p. 290.
holiness required of them, as inter-
cessors for Gods people, Ixvii, 1.2.
their peril in the day of judgment, if
they uphold not God's law, Ixxiv, 10.
God appeased through them, xliii, 2.
see Clergy.
Priesthood, the, watchfulness required
in, viii, 1. respect paid in Holy Scrip-
ture to the very n.inie and shadow of,
lix, 5. 6. since the least things ordered
by God, much more the priesthood,
6. 7.
Primacy, title of the Episcopate, Ixix,
7.
Primitivus, a presbyter, xliv. xlviii.
Primus, 1.
Prisca, Ixxv, 7-
Prison, for Christ, its glories, vi, I.
Ixxvi, 2. sufferings, xxii. xxxvii, 2, 3.
Ixxvi, 2. p. 304. n. y. many confessors
Reader, appointed with advice of clergy,
xxix. greatness of the office, xxxviii,
2. xxxix, 2.
Reasonings, human, men make void the
truh of the teaching of the Gospel
by, Ixxiii, 19.
Reconciliatimi, letters of, given in the
name of Paulus, xxii. plenary recon-
ciliation directed by the Confessors,
ib. not to be given on sick bed, if no
signs of penitence before, Iv, 19. not
allowed in some extreme cases, iv, 4.
untimely, evils of, after heavy sin,
xliii, 2. fear lest it provoke dis-
pleasure of God, xvii, 1. rashly
given, not to be rescinded, Ixiv, 1.
Red Sea, sacred type of Baptism, Ixix,
15.
Regeneratio7i, see Baptism.
Remission of sins, only in the Church,
Ixxi, 2. see Absolution.
Reports, against good men, not even to
be heard, xliv. the law of God forbids
repeating uncertain reports, xlv, 2.
Repostus, of Suturnica, an exile, ex-
communicated, xlii. lix, 12.
Revelation, further understanding of H.
Scr. revealed to individuals, Ixxi, 2.
xxxiii, 11. Ixxv, 4. C. 56.
D (1
402
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN-
Reviling, who utters, not who hears,
object of pity, lix, 15.
Rocfc, i/ic, Chri.st, xxxvii, 4. water
issuing from, Baptism, Ixiii, 6. those
founded on the, shaken by nothing,
Iv, 1.
Rogatian, a deacon, Ixxv, 1.
Rogadanus, Bp. his temperate conduct
towards a refractory deacon, iii, 1. re-
commended to excommunicate him,
if he continues refractory, 3.
Rogatianiix, an aged presbyter, his
confession of Christ, vi, 1. a glory
of his time, 3. his example com-
mended, 3. vii. exhorted by a letter
from S. Cyprian to perseverance,
xiii, 2. his devotion to the Church at
Carthage, xliii, 1.
Roman Clergy, self-hazarding care in
upholding or recovering the brethren,
viii, 2. exhort the lapsed to penance,
ib. hold that they should be restored
in extremis, ib. 3. strengthen St. C.
xxvii, 5. provisional judgment as to
lapsed with neighbouring Bishops,
XXX, 10. write letters to Sicily on the
lapsed, XXX, 8.
Rome, chair of S. Peter, Iv, 6. lix, 18.
the principal Church, lix, 18. and
n. s. unity of priesthood took its rise
in it, ib. and n. t. ancient strictness,
fidelitj', and vigour, xxx, 3 — 5. its
faith praised by S. Paul, xxx, 3, lix,
18, Ix, 1. blamed also, retains both
qualities, S. Jer. p. 172. n. e. its
flourishing Clergy eminent, people
holy, lix, 26. and n. whole people
becomes one Confessor, Ix, 1. does
not in all things hold Apostolic
tradition, Ixxv, 6. St. C. labours to
heal schism of Novatian there,
xlv, 1.
Root, of Catholic Church, individuals
to hold to, xlviii, 2. xlv, 1. Ixxiii, 2.
Rufinns, a deacon, xxxii.
Rule, truth and fixedness of Catholic,
lix, 1.
Sabina, xxii.
Snhinus, a Bishop, ixvii, 1. ordained in
the room of Basilides, 5.
Sackcloth, and ashes, fall of another
bewailed in, xxi.
Sacrament, offaith, xxx, 4, 10, and n. x.
of Divine tradition, Ixxiv, 14. of the
Trinity, Ixxiii, G. of miity, xlv, I.
Ixix, 5. Ixxiii, 9. of unanimity, lix,
3, and n. a. of the Truth, Ixxiii, 18.
Sacrament, in its larger sense, Ixxii, 1,
n. b. and p. 67. n. all the, of Divine
grace, Ixx, 5. both, used of Baptism
and Confirmation, Ixxii, 1. and n. b.
Ixxiii, 18, C. 5.
Sacramental ordinances, many, (multa
Divina" rei sacramenta,) Ixxv, 6.
Sacramental oaths (sacramenta) of our
Divine warfare, Ixxiv, 10.
Sacramenta, the grace of, only in the
Church, Ixix, 3. see Eucharist.
Sacrifice, Eucharistic, vi, 2. instituted
and taught by Christ, l.xiii, 1. the
Sacrifice of God the Father and of
Christ, ib. 6. of the Lord, ib. 9.
special intercession at, xxxvii, 6. Ixi,
3. Ixii, 4. general, Ixvii, 2. daily,
Ivii, 2. unceasingly, Ixvi, 8. not to be
offered in mortal sin, Ixv, 2. 4. Ixvii,
6. nor by one who has sacrificed to
idols, Ixv, 2. Ixvii, 2. such profane
the Altar, Ixv, 2. but holily and
worthily by unblemished priests,
Ixvi, 2. Ixxii, 2. nor for one who
made a Clergyman executor, i. 3.
nor for the lapsed before penance,
XV, 2. xvi, 2. 3. xvii, 1. Priest ex-
communicated for so doing and ad-
mitting them to communion, xxxiv.
offered for the martyrs, xii, 2. xxxix,
1. the departed, i, 3. true and full
when offered as Christ offered It,
Ixiii, 11. 14. is the Passion of the
Lord and in commemoration of It,
Ixiii, 14. prefigured in Noah and
Melchizedech, Ixiii, 2. 3. Christ
ottered the same, bread and wine,
i. e. His own Body and Blood, ib.
predicted in Solomon, the blessing of
Judah, Isaiah, ib. 4. Christ offered
in the evening as type of the close of
the world, we in the morning to
celebrate His Resurrection, 13. tra-
dition of the Lord to be followed in
it, 16. loss of, compensated to mar-
tyrs, Ixxvi, 3. ottered with the mys-
tery of the accustomed recitation,
Ixxv, 10. offered by anti-Bishop sa-
crilegious, Ixviii, 2.
Sacrificers, according to their different
degrees of guilt to be punished dif-
ferently, Iv, 10, 11. to have relief
given in their last moments, 14.
Saints, ministering to them, a ground
of restoration, xxi. departed, pray for
those who remain, Ix, 4, and n. p. 259,
n. i. St. C. asks S. Cornelius, that
whosoever should first be in the pre-
sence of God should pray for the
rest, Ix, 4. elder joined with later by
unity of the Spirit, Ixxv, 3.
Salvation, only in the Church, iv, 4.
Ixix, 3. Ixxv, 16. C. 2. p. 288. n. k.
no hope of, without the knowledge of
both the Father and the Son, Ixxiii,
14.
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
403
Sa})ia7'itans, our Lord taught through
them that schismatics are ranked
with Gentiles, Ixix, 5.
Samuel, avenged by God, iii, 1.
Satan, seeks to assail one by one, re-
pelled by unanimity, Ix, 2. despises
heretics as his own, 3. Ixi, 2. his
arts to withdraw men from penitence
and the Church, Ixv, 4. defiles the
work of God, ii, 2. gratified by sin,
ib. fiercer, when conquered, xiv, 4.
assails the strongest most vehe-
mently, ib. seeks to slay whom he
has wounded, Iv. 15. who do his will
tormented with him for ever, Iviii,
11. lies against God's servants, Iv,
5, 8. assails them and the Church,
Ix, 3. Ixi, 2. exorcism in Name of
Christ torments him with fire, Ixix,
15. p. 231, n.
Satisfaction, to be made by Deacon to
Bishop, iii, 2. see Sin. Amends, fruit
of not to be denied, Iv, 23. heretics
hinder, lix, 15. 17. 18. sins expiated
by it, lix, 15. legitimate and full
time of, Ixiv. in tears and prayers
night and day, Ixv, 1. ample to God
and His Christ Ixvi, 8.
Satnrnitiiis, his bold confession, xxi.
xxii. xxvii.
Satnrus, xxii. appointed reader, xxix.
xxxii. XXXV. an acolythe, lix, 1.
Saul, made king to punish the people,
iii, 1. when he left the Lord's dis-
cipline, lost the grace given to him,
xiii, 2.
Schism, God's wrath at, attested at the
revolt of the ten tribes, Ixix, 5. par-
takers in, share the guilt of its
authors, 8. a denial of the Church of
Christ, Ixv, 5.
Schismatics, oflfer freely what they have
not, xliii, 4. and thereby Satan cheats
men of what, in a wrong way, they
seek, 5. bringing back others, re-
stored the readier, Iv, 8. have no
power or authority, Ixix, 1. cannot
baptize, 5. having no Church, can-
not use the Creed truly, 6, 7. im-
petuous at first, incapable of growth
and soon fail, Iv, 20. condemned by
Scripture with other wicked, C. 5.
lose savour of spiritual wisdom, 7. to
be ranked with heathen, Ixix, 5. who
join themselves with, share their
punishment, Ixix, 8. have not the
Holy Ghost, Ixix, 10. see Heretics.
Seal of God on the forehead, the Cross,
p. 149. n. t. to be kept entire, Iviii,
10. in Confirmation, profits the bap-
tized, Ixxiii, 8.
Serenianus, a cruel persecutor, Ixxv,
10.
Sergiiis, his confession of Christ, vi, 1,
Severianus, xxi.
S/iame, befits those unashamed to sin,
XXX, 9.
Sicily, letters sent by Roman Clergy
to, XXX, 8.
Sick, care of, vii. viif, 2. see Catechu-
mens. Lapsed.
Side, Baptism from pierced Side of
Christ, Ixiii, 6.
Sidonius, a Confessor, xlix, 1. li.
Sin, approaches to, to be avoided, iv, 2.
not estimated by number who com-
mit it, xxxi, 7. every one bound by
his own, Iv, 23. joy at forgiveness of
in H. Euch. Ixiii, 8. not to be con-
scious of, the fruit of God's wrath,
lix, 16. overt sins God's judgment
upon secret, Ixv, 3. not remitted in
heretical baptism, C. 39 — 41. satis-
faction to be made for past sin, xi,
5. lix, 15. Ixv, 1. Ixvi, 8. sin expiated
by due satisfaction and sorrow, lix,
15. healed by, 16. see Amends.
Absolutio7i, others called ' lighter,'
' lesser,' compared with idolatry,
xvii, 1. p. 43 n. k. not to sin, highest
blessedness, to acknowledge it, the
next, lix, 16. original, no hindrance
to infant Baptism, Ixvi, 5. humble
confession of in St. C. xi, 7.
Sinners, their prayer not heard, Ixx, 3.
Sixtus, S. Bp. of Rome, martyred with
four Deacons, Ixxx. "good and peace-
making priest," p. 314 n. b. his pre-
diction to S. Laurence, ib.
Soliassus, excommunicated, xlii.
Solomon, vindicates priestly authority,
iii, I. retained the grace given to
him, so long only as he walked in
the ways of the Lord, xiii, 2. testi-
fies in the Holy Spirit, (said of
Ecclus.) iii, 1.
Song ofSoloynon, Holy Ghost speaks in,
in the Person of Christ, Ixix, 2.
Sophia, xxii.
Sophronius, excommunicated, xlii.
Soids, some in suspense as to their
sentence until the Day of Judgment,
Iv, 16. and p. 128, n. seduced by
heretics, will be demanded of them,
Ixxii, 2.
Spareness of diet amid afflictions of the
Church inculcated, xi, 7.
Speech, a test whether Christ or Anti-
christ dwell in the heart, lix, 5.
against evil speaking, xiii, 5.
Spesina, xxii.
Spirit, Holy, knits together all time
and space, angels and men, Ixxv, 3.
by love unites the absent, xxxvii, 1.
speaks in those who confess Name of
Christ, Ivii, 4. Iviii, 5. Ixx vi, 4. spoke in
d 2
404
TNDKX TO El'ISTLKS OF S. CYPRIAN.
Ananias, Azarias, and M. Iviii, 5.
in Daniel, ib. not given by mpasurc,
but equally ti> all, Ixiv, .'5. jiiiuicd
entire on the believer, Ixix, 14. on
face of the waters, an earnest of
Baptism, C. 5. actetb not without
the water, nor the water without
Him, C. 5. deserts those who act
unholily, lix, 24. Ixvi, 1. then theri-
can only be depraved mind, deceitful
tongue, hatreil, &c. ib. first imparted
to those who are to remit sins, Ixix,
10. cannot be with heretics, or schis-
matics, Ixix, JO. Ixxiv, G. 7 •
Spirits, evil, deceivableness of, in their
agents, Ixxv, 10. overcome by exor-
cist, ib. trodden under foot by us,
through power given by the Lord,
Ixix, 15. perceiving things before-
hand, pretend to do what they foresee,
Ixxv, 10. insensibility to suffering
given to one possessed, ib.
Spirits, unclean, sick harassed by,
Ixix, 15. when baptized, freed from,
ib.
Sprinkling, see Aspersion.
Statiuumy-^iiy, xlix.
Statins, xxi.
Sti'phanus, Bp. brings information of
election of S. Cornelius, xliv. xlv, 1.
xlviii, 2.
Stephen, Pope, deceived by Basilides,
his restoration of, could not rescind
right ordination of his successor,
Ixvii, 5. 5. Cyprian exhorts him to
energy and to depose ]\Iarcianus,
Ixviii, writes to him to confer on
baptizing heretics, Ixxii. peremptory
and " arrogant" answer, Ixxiv, 1.
rejects the communion of S. Cyprian,
Ixxiv, 10. refuses to admit African
legates, forbids their being received
into hospitality, Ixxv, 2(3. rejects
communion of the Eastern Churches,
ib. his rule against rebaptizing,
Ixxiv, 1, 2. p. 251. n. 261, n.
Ixxv, 3. hard names used by him of
St. C. 27. severely blamed by S.
Firmilian, Ixxv. a Martyr, p. 314,
n. b.
Stoics, say that all sins are alike, Iv,
13.
Sitbileacon, appointed with advice of
("lergy, xxix.
Succession, Apostolic, those who have
not, are not in the Church, Ixix, 4.
to claim it and not be jealous for
truth, is folly, Ixxv, 18. a Divine
law, xxxiii, 1. s^e Bishops.
Siiccessiis, Bp. of Abbir, Ixxx. seen
after Martyrdom in glory, likeness
scarcely recognised through Angelic
radiancy, p. 313, n.
Suffering, the lot of the righteous, vi,
2. 3. lengthened, increase of glory,
xxxvii, 1. sins purged by, Iv, Hi.
permitted by Christ to prove our love
for each other, Ixii, 1. 3.
tuniiTUKrot. a corruption in the Church
of Antioch chicfiy, p. 7, n. k. the
worst part of it rare, ib.
Siiperius, a Bishop, Ivi.
Suspense, of a mind agitated by holy
fear, not to be blamed, Iv, 1.
Sword, spiritual of Christ, iv, 2. ex-
communication, 4.
Tares, separation of from wheat, not
permitted by God, Iv, 21. Church
not to be left on account of them,
liv, 2. but we must labour to be
wheat, ib.
Tears of penitence, appease God, xxxi,
8.
Temple of God, xiii, 3. who keeps it,
no where without God, Iviii, 5. made
captive in captives, Ixii, 1.
Tertullus, his solicitude for the bre-
thren, xii, 2. informs Cyprian of the
days on which martyrs are put to
death, ib advises him to continue in
retirement, xiv, 1.
Theft spiritual, to take from the truth
of the Gospel, Ixiii 15.
Thief, who believed and confessed,
had the reward of a martyr, Ixxiii,
19. and n. d. a proof that faith and
conversion, when time lacking, supply
want of Baptism, (S. Aug.) p. 256,
n. e.
Therapius, Bp. reproved for having
rashly given peace to a lapsed pres-
byter, Ixiv, 1.
Thomas, S. xxxix, 1 .
Tongue, which has confessed Christ,
must not speak evil, xiv, 4. of rich
man suffered most as having sinned
most, lix, :>.
Toi'tures, extremity of, x. xi, 1. xxxi,
3. xxxix, 1. Ivi. not limbs but
wounds tortured, x, 1.
Tracto, traclator, tractatores, meanings
of, p. 124. n. z.
Tradition, divine, .xlv, 1. xlvi. lix, 24.
Ixvii, 5. of the Lord, Ixiii, 1, 14, 16.
of the Gospel, lix, 6. Evangelic and
Apostolic, Ixix, 3. Apostolic, Ixxiii,
1.3. none that is genuine can go
against Scripture, Ixxiv, 2. not to
relax Scripture, 3. when corrupted,
the Church must go back to Scrip-
ture, Ixxiv, 13. variation in tradi-
tional rites no ground for division,
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
405
Ixxv, 6. Roman, on baptism, human,
Ixxv, 6. of heretical institution, vain,
Iv, 24. human, ixiii, 11.
Trophimns, Iv, 1. his secession from,
and return to, the Church, 8, 9.
Trinity, the, misbelief as to any point
of the doctrine of, corrupts all, Ixxv,
7. belief in the Trinity conveyed in
the commission to the Apostles to
baplize, Ixxiii, 6. Baptism into the
full and united Trinity, 15. Truth
especially resides in this Baptism,
C. 10. heretics do not hold the same
Trinity, ib. 5. 6 &c.
Truth and grace, all in the Church,
Ixxi, 1. for one only, ib. see Grace.
Christ The Truth, I'xxiv, 11. C. 30.
if then vre abide in Him and He in
us, we must keep the truth, Ixxiv, 1 1.
C. 77- evangelic, Ixix, 16. wrhen
seen, to be obeyed gladly and un-
hesitatingly, Ixxiii, 20. " faithfully
guarded, Ixxiv, 11.
U. V.
Valentiniis, Ixxiv, 9. Ixxv, 5.
Valerian, Emperor, his rescript order-
ing a persecution against Christians,
Ixxx.
Venustus, a martyr, xxii.
Vessels of wood and earth as of gold
and silver in the Church, liv, 2. of
earth to be broken by rod of iron of
the Lord Alone, ib. we must labour
to be the gold and silver, ib.
Victor, a deacon, contributes to the
wants of the confessors, xiii, 5.
Victor, a deacon, attendant on S. Cy-
prian, v, 2. vi, 3.
Victor, Bp. and martyr, Ixxvi.
Victor, a lapsed presbyter, l.\iv, 1.
Victor, martyr, xxii.
Victor, Geminius, i, 1.3.
Victoria, her lapse and repentance,
xxiv.
Victorituts, a martyr, xxii.
Victory exposes to greater trials, xiv, 4.
Vigor, Evangelic, Iv, 2. Ixvii, 8.
Virginitt/, praised in S. Cornelius, Iv, 6.
with martyrdom, double glory, Ixxvi,
5. glorious resolve of, not weakened
by the Church's tenderness to peni-
tents, Iv, 16.
Virgins, ranked with Confessors, Iix,
15. Ixvi, 6. dedicated to Christ and
His holiness, iv, 1,2. to continence
for ever, Ixii, 1. their recompense,
iv, 4. Church crowned with, Iv, 16.
consecrated, obtains restoration of
her captors visited by disease, p. 179.
n. their capture by barbarians an
especial sorrow to all, Ixii, 1. dedi-
cated to Christ, not to live in the
same house with men, iv, 1. 2. if
they cannot persevere, should marry,
ib. a deacon excommunicated for
living with a virgin, 3. fallen, to un-
dergo penance as adulteress against
Christ, ib.
Visions, vouchsafed to S. Cyprian, see
S. Cyprian, to children, by day, xvi,
3. to Celerinus, see Cel. of the " Kiss
of the Lord,'' p. 15. n. mocked at
by men. fulfilled by God, Ixvi, 8.
Unanimity, bond of, Ixxv, 3. sacrament
of, Iix, 3. and n. a.
Unction, spiritual, imparted to the
baptized, Ixx, 3. see Chrism.
Unity, typified in the elements of the
Ho]y Eucharist, Ixiii, 10. Ixix, 4. a
Sacrament, xlv, 1. Iv, 17. Ixix, 5.
Ixxiii, 9. unity of the Gospel Sacra-
ment, liv, 1. of the Lord, Ixx, 5.
of saints removed by time and space,
ixxv, 3. proceeding from the Divine
Lenity, ib. Ixix, 4. and p. 152, n.
indwelling of our Lord it's bond,
Ixxv, 3. it's joy to Saints and Angels,
1. bond of, Ixviii, 3. see Love. Apo-
stles' sound ran swiftly through spirit
of, souls severed from unity of God
cannot be united, ib. repentant sin-
ners return to bond of, 2. Divine, iii,
4. Ixxiii, 2. Divine harmony, Ixxiii,
23. ib. of the Church, xlv, 1. xlvi.
xlviii, 2. li. liv, 1. Ixxv, 5. through
Apostolic succession, xlv, 2. spring-
ing from S. Peter, Ixxiii, 7. Church
founded on him through an original
and principle of, Ixx, 5. God's gift,
xi, 3. truth of, and of faith imparted
by Sacraments in the Church, Ixx, 5.
chastisements of its breach, xi, 3.
peril of salvation through severe ti ials
sent in chastisement, ib. breach of,
hinders prayer, ib. gives advantage
to Satan, 4. he seeks by lies against
God's priests to break it, Iv, 5. can-
not prevail against it, Ix, 2. sacred
images of in the Canticles, Ixix, 2.
Ixxiv, 14. the ark, Ixxiv, 10. Ixxv,
16. mystery of, declared by Christ,
Ixxv, 1 ;. Prayerofour Lord for, Ixxv,
3. unity of Catholic appointment,
xlvi, 9. since all one body, captivity
of others our own, Ixii, 1. unity of
counsel, xxv. xxx. Ixxxii.
Vows, some bound by, to care of the
poor, xiv, 2. of continence, Ixii, 1.
Uraniiis, xxii.
Urhanus, confessor, xlix, 1. having
joined the schism of Novatian, after-
wards returns to the Church, li.
406
INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPUIAN,
W.
Watchfuhiess, required in the priest-
hood, viii, 1.
Watching and fasting preparation for
martyrdom, Ix, 4.
Water, the emblem of baptism, Ixiii, 5.
in holy Scripture always signifies
baptism, 6. cannot alone represent
the Blood of Christ, 7- mingled with
wine shews the indissoluble oneness
of Christ and His Church, 10.
mingling of water with wine right,
but not essential to the Sacrament,
ib. n. d. to sanctify in Baptism, must
first be sanctified by the priest, Ixx,
I. C. 18. " clean water," water
sanctified, ib.
Waters, signify people, Ixiii, 9.
Well of living water, see Church.
Wheat, see Tares, Floor.
Wicked, not to be joined in meals or
conversation, lix, 26.
Widows, ranked with virgins, and Con-
fessors, Ixvi, 6. care of, vii. viii, 2.
Wine, in the mystical meaning of holy
Scripture, denotes the Blood of
Christ, Ixiii,!. the emblem of Christ's
Passion, 4.
Womb of the Church, individuals to
hold to, xlviii, 2.
Women, their constancy in confessing
Christ commended, vi, 3. garment
not to be worn by men, ii, 1.
Wood, to Christian a sacred emblem of
the Cross and his salvation, Ixxvi, 2.
Christians redeemed by to life eternal,
ib.
Word of God, its depth known by
partial understanding of many, Ixxv,
4. surpasses human nature, ib.
Words, test of presence of Chriat or
Antichrist in the heart, lix, 5.
Works, good, of her children, the glory
ofthe Church, X, 3. have their crown,
as well as martyrdom, ib, sign of
penitence, xix. cleanse from past sin,
xxxi, 8. the fallen arise through,
especially alms, Iv, 18. p. 129. earn
the favour of God, Ixxvi, 3. alms-
deeds, xxxiii, 2, and n. d. Iv, 24.
Ixxvii, 1. penance with, prepares for
relief from God, xviii. Christ has
respect to, in the fallen, xxi. benefits
of, XXXV, 9.
World, setting, Iviii, 1. perishing, 2.
failing, Ixvii, 7. at the close all evil
shall increase, good shall fail, ib. re-
nounced in Baptism, still more by
forsaking all for Christ, xiii, 4. re-
nounced in words not deeds by many,
xi, 1.
World to come, they who meditate on,
prepared for any thing, Iviii, 11.
X.
Xistiis, see Sixtus.
Z.
Zacharias, an example of courage and
faith, lix, 23.
Zetus, appointed Bishop in the place of
EvaristuH, 1.
INDEX OF TEXTS
EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
GENESIS
NUMBERS.
i. 2,
289
viii. 5 — 7.
229
4.
297
xii. 3.
125
ii. 7.
264
xvi. 1.
6
viii. 20.
312
26.
210
226
ix. 21.
188
32.
5
xiv. 18.
183
35.
5
XV. 6.
183
40.
226
xix. 21.
183
xviii. 20.
2
26.
28
xix. 7-
229
XXV. 33.
258
9.
ib.
xxxvii. 19,
20.
208
20.
ib.
xlix, 8,
9.
184
22.
234
11.
EXODUS
184
XX. 25, 26.
XXV. 8—11.
DEUTERONOMY
211
248
xii, 6.
193
iv. 24.
248
46.
222
viii. 3.
306
xiv. 2.
230
xiii. 5.
96
xvi. 18.
230
xvii. 12.
98
xix. 22.
199,
209
241
12, 13. 5, 10,
154
203
XX. 12.
254
xxii. 5.
3
xxii. 20.
161
199
28.
5
xxviii. 43.
199,
209
241
JOSHUA.
i. 8.
ii. 18, 19.
261
223
LEVITICUS.
x. 1,
2.
247
1 SAMUEL.
xix. 2.
236
18.
33
viii. 7.
5
154
xxi, 17.
199
209
11.
5
21.
241
xvi. 7.
126
408
INDEX OF TtXTS
1 KINGS
xiii. 9.
xviii. 21.
xix. 20.
SONG OF SOLOMON.
2 KINGS.
iv. 34.
xiv. 6.
XTii. 18—21.
2 CHRONICLES,
xxiv. 20.
224
298
214
196
134
224
169
PSALMS.
ii. 9.
116, 132
vi. 5.
126, 135
xix. 4.
271
XX. 4.
50
xxvii. 4.
269
xxxiv. 13.
101
19.
14
xxxvii. 36, 37.
153
xlv. 10, 11.
278
1. 16—18.
193
17, 18.
215
19, 20.
101
li.17.
13,307
Ixviii. 6.
25, 223
Ixxiii. 27.
271
Ixxxix. 30—32.
25
32, 33.
130
33.
25
ex. 3,4.
183
cx\i. 15.
13, 21
cxxxiii. 1.
269
cxli. 5.
235
PROVERBS.
ix. 1-
-5.
184
12.
288
19.
ib.
xiv. 9.
290
XV. 10.
10
12.
ib.
xvi. 2.
171
xvii. 4.
171
205
xviii. 19.
126
xix. 6.
283
xxix. 22.
284
iv. 12.
12, 13.
V. 1.
vi. 9.
16.
221 279, 295
267
278
221
ib.
ISAIAH.
ii. 2.
8,9.
12.
iii. 1.
v. 7.
xiv. 13, 14.
15, 16.
xxix. 10.
13.
XXX. 15.
xliii. 18—21.
xlviii. 21.
1. 5, 6.
liii. 7.
Ivii.
Ixiii.
Ixvi.
269
199
153
156
188
153
ib.
163
191, 209, 262
77
185
ib.
33
ib.
162, 199
185
32,55
JEREMIAH.
ii. 13.
iii. 9, 10.
15.
XV. 18.
xxiii. 28.
30.
32.
EZEKIEL.
xviii. 20.
xxxiv. 3.
3—6.
4.
4—6.
10.
16.
xxxvi. 25, 26.
DANIEL.
iii. 12.
16.
16—18.
vi. 20.
xiv. 4.
233
194
8
246
194
ib.
ib.
134
17
140
17
218
140, 218
ib.
228, 233
214
176
15, 145
214
146
TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 409
ROSEA. BEL AND THE DRAGON.
4. 146
viii. 4.
156, 212
ix. 4.
156, 210, 226
xiii. 11.
5
JOEL.
ii. 12, 13.
130
HABAKKUK.
ii. 6. 153, 219
MALACHI.
ii, 1, 2. 163, 265
ESDRAS.
iv. 38—40. 266
TOBXT.
iv. 10.
WISDOM.
1.13.
iii. 4—8.
11.
ECCLESIASTICUS.
vii. 29.
31.
xi. 28.
xxviii. 28.
129
130
13
8
6
ib.
36
171
SONG OF THE 3 CHILDREN.
27. 14
1 MACCABEES.
ii. 19.
62, 63.
214
153
ST. MATTHEW.
1)1
i. 16.
9.
10.
4.
6.
-12.
10-
13.
16.
19.
22.
25, 26.
37.
vi. 24.
vii. 6.
9—11.
14.
22.
24.
viii. 4.
11.
ix. 12.
X. 2.
5.
18.
19, 20.
21, 22.
22.
28.
29.
32.
32, 33.
33.
36.
37, 38.
xi. 11.
xii. 30.
34, 35.
37.
xiii. 3—8.
25.
XV. 4.
8,9.
13.
14.
146
184
248
131
186
107
70
289
32
191, 308
154
128
166
300
72
130
11
252
118
6, 154
4
126, 219
239
225
70
21, 140, 146, 307
70
30,36
14, 147
156, 202
30, 40, 69
144
40, 67, 162
152
70
258
290, 293
154
65
230
116
264
262
114, 157,254
96, 291
410
INDEX OF TEXTS
xvi. 18.
96
XV. 4.
126
18, 19.
76
7.
110, 130
19.
138, 247, 279
10.
270
xvii, 5.
191
xvi. 8.
254
xviii. 17.
171,221
15.
219
18, 19.
290
17, 18.
296
19.
26
23.
164
32.
67
xvii. 10.
76
xix. 12.
11
xviii. 2.
42
XX. 2.
230
8.
266
xxii. 12, 13.
67
18.
214
32.
76
29, 30.
143
39.
33
xix. 9.
184
xxiv. 5.
252
17.
18
22.
285
xxi. 14, 15.
308
25.
252
xxii. 19.
192
XXV. 35.
283
31, 32.
27
36.
180
xxiii. 43.
256
XX vi. 14.
152
27—29.
186
xxviii. 18.
296, 296
18, 19.
246
18—20.
60, 194
19.
68, 253, 291
ST.
JOHN.
20.
13, 261
ii. 9.
188
iii. 6.
240, 255, 288
6.
289
ST.
MARK.
27.
299
V. 14.
32
iii. 21.
152
31, 32.
202
28, 29.
40
vi. 65.
254
▼ii. 9.
191,209,262
67.
167
viii. 38.
192
67—69.
206
ix. 7.
96
vii. 37, 38.
249
xiii. 6.
276
viii. 12.
194
ix. 31.
200, 209, 235, 300
X. 11, 12.
17
16.
223
ST.
LUKE.
30.
xii. 25.
ib.
14, 147
xiii. 14, 15.
36
i. 15.
227, 258
16.
33, 116
17.
258
xiv. 6.
252, 266, 295
\i. 12.
27
27.
26, 33
22.
70
28.
253
22, 23.
144
XV. 1.
182
36.
126
12.
26
ix. 23.
140
14, 15.
191
48.
33
16.
291
56.
196
18—20.
147
62.
28
xvi. 2.
157
X. 16.
204
2—4.
143
19.
231
xvii. 1.
263
30—32.
127
3.
262
34.
218
21.
271
xi. 10.
25
xviii. 22.
6, 155
23.
96, 221, 236, 279
22, 23.
203
xii. 9.
67
23.
6, 156
47.
24
XX. 21—23.
227, 247
50.
256
22, 23.
279
xiv, 14.
145
xxi. 16.
17
TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPKIAN.
411
ACTS.
i. 15.
ii. 38, 39.
iv. 32.
vi. 2.
v'n. 52.
X. 28.
47.
xix. 5.
xxiii. 4.
4,5.
6.
211
253
25
211
70
197
241
268
156, 203
5
155, 204
ROMANS.
-32.
XI,
xii.
xiv,
xvi.
8.
30-
24.
3,4.
8, 9.
16, 17.
18.
36.
35—37.
2.
20, 21.
1,2.
15.
4.
12, 13.
17.
18.
63, 165
215
32
158, 206, 214, 298
127
14, 142
14, 150, 309
27
70
280
33
307
127
ib.
232
273
200
1 CORINTHIANS.
ii. 6.
9.
iii. 16.
V. 3.
vi. 10.
18.
vii. 9.
viii. 13.
ix. 22.
24, 25.
X. 1,2.
6.
12.
21.
33.
xi. 1.
3.
16.
23
26.
27.
xii. 26.
xiii. 3.
xiv. 29, 30,
30.
XV. 33.
.26.
274
150
145, 179
47
34, 154
133
9
ib.
125
22
231
ib.
127
40
125
ib.
306
260
187
193
38, 41, 282
42, 125, 179
135, 265
239
267, 271
171
2 CORINTHIANS.
vi. 18.
251
xi. 2.
278
13.
285
29.
42, 179
sii. 21.
133
GALATIANS.
i. 6—9.
68, 187
10.
11,
158, 192
ii. 6.
196
iii. 6—9.
183
27.
179,
263, 277
iv. 16.
11
V. 15.
33
19—21.
289
vi. 1, 2.
126
7.
126, 212
EPHESIANS.
V. 1—6.
284
2.
132
3.
312
3—6.
289
5.
267,
287,
291,301
5,6.
285
22.
28
27.
8
29.
101
v. 5.
133
6.
201
6,7.
97
25, 26.
222, 264
31, 32.
112
vi. 12—17.
148
PHILIPPIANS.
i. 18.
ii. 16.
iii. 21.
COLOSSIANS.
ii. 8.
iii. 6.
iv. 2.
250, 282
32
306
125
133
26
2 THESSALONIANS.
ii. 10—12.
iii. 6.
163
171
38
412
INDEX OF TEXTS TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
1 TIMOTHY.
i. 13.
iv. 12.
V. 22.
vi. 3-
2 TIMOTHY.
, 4.
16, 17.
17.
20.
24.
1.
, 6—8.
TITUS.
7.
18.
5.
10, 11.
11.
HEBREWS.
250
6
297
97, 262
1
96
170, 2.51
116, 132
266
157,214
22
213
196
264
171, 223
249, 261
iii. 20, 21.
21.
iv. 12—14.
2 PETER.
iii. 17.
1 JOHN.
ii. 1, 2.
3,4.
6.
18.
18, 19.
19.
iv. 3.
4,
2 JOHN.
10, 11.
REVELATIONS.
222
279
143
273
127
60
142
291
221,236
158
251
20
303
xii, 6.
26
ii. 5.
45, 129
10.
30,36
15.
77
20—22.
129
1 PETER.
23.
23, 132
iii. 21.
70
ii. 11, 12.
32
xiv. 9-11.
147, 199
iii. 20.
268
xvii. 15.
189
1 N 1) K X
WORKS OF S. PACIAN.
Ahsolutinn, power of, given by Christ's
authority, really God who gives, 343.
relates not to heathen, nor to indi-
viduals, but to penitents in the Church,
347, 348. different from forgiveness
by individuals, and how so, 348, 349.
Achan^ son of Carmi, 356.
.-Etna, 375.
Aminadab, 369.
An(o)iian>/s, Cvprian's letter to, 341,
360.
Apel/rs, 319, 322. follows Philumene,
336.
Apolli?tarians, 321. calling themselves
Christians, 322.
Apofitaticirm , people of Cyprian not so
called, 328, 329.
Apostolic }Tic7i, authority of, 322.
Arabians, 330.
Ark, type of Church, as containing botli
clean and unclenn, 357, 358.
Asia, the Spirit's words to Churches of,
enjoin penitence, and promise pardon
on condition of it, 325, 376.
Athens, 330.
Audacity, feigns itself confidence, 335.
Authority, Divine, precludes all question
on a subject, 321.
Azariah, an example of penitence. 373.
13.
Baptism, power of binding and loosing
given with that of, 326. through it
life of Christ imparted to all, 382.
and we born again, ib. by the Holy
Spirit through the hands of Priest, ib.
Faith necessary to, ib. no other means
of being born again but, 383. they
who would reap fruits of, must lead
new lives, ib. sign of, 384. they who
fall after, in deeper bondage, ib.
Bathsheba, 324. see David.
Bishops, named Apostles, 326, 343.
their authority derived from Apostles.
All apostolic functions theirs, because
none given to them specially ; their
ofiice not to be despised on consi-
deration of those who hold it; liable
to give account to God ; their judg-
ment forestalls not judgment of God,
326. their power of absolution, 341.
sealed with the title of Christ, 343.
Our Blessed Lord has name of Bishop,
326.
Blastns, the Greek, of the Phrygian
party, 320. a Quarto-Deciman, ib.
note.
C.
Capitolmmn , people of Cyprian not so
called, 328, 329.
Cataphrygians, S'19, 340. calling them-
selves Christians, 322.
Catholic, need be no contest about name
of, 321, 328. not used in time of
Apostles, adopted to distinguish or-
thodox from heretical, 321, 322, 323.
as reasonable as names of nations
414
INDEX TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN.
and individuals, not of human origin,
or would not have stood so long, the
surname of the Christian, means
" every where one," or " obedience
in all," 322. " one in all," " one over
all," ^^ wonderful " " King's son," i. e.
" the Christian people," 328. the Ca-
tholic obedient and therefore a Chris-
tian, 323. reason of name evident, ib.
Catholics not answerable for perse-
cution of heretics, 331.
Censure, sometimes the means of in-
creasing crime, 364.
Cerdon, 3 J 9.
Cervidy-s, treatise of S. Pacian so called,
364.
Christ, love of, for our souls, our con-
stant Intercessor with the Father,
346. His humility shewn under figure
of the Good Shepherd, 350, 377,378.
presented our human nature innocent
before God, 379. His gifts in Bap-
tism coextensive with consequences
of the Fall, i. e. universal, 382.
Chnrch, principal, fountain and source
of, 319. her power to remit mortal
sin denied by Novatians, 336. not
given to argument, as secure in tra-
dition, 337. not destroyed by laxity
of some, 338. "a people horn again
of water and the Holy Spirit,'" " free
from denying the name of Christ,"
338. " the Body of Christ," " Temple
of God," " Holy Virgin," and
" Mother," 339. her great care for
all, " without spot or icrinAie,''
" keepeth laws of Gospel entire,"
340. her mercy towards penitents,
341. upheld by mutual love and for-
bearance, 341, 371. true to Her own
Spou.se, 358. vastness and stability
of, 361, 362, 363. finds place for all
however humble, 362, 376.
Commandments, binding on Christians,
sum of, contained in Acts xv. their
easiness greater condemnation to
those who break them, 366, 367.
Cornelius, Bp. of Rome, Martyr, 334,
341. of virginal chastity, 342.
Craftiness, foolishness better than, 327.
Cyprian, S. Martyr and Doctor, au-
thority of, supported by many Bishops,
Priests, Martyrs, and Confessors,
322. contrast between, and Novatian,
334. His letters give the true account
of Novatian, ib. a witness to Nova-
tian's change of opinions, none able
to find fault with, 341. quotations
from, by Sympronian in favour of
penitence, 358, 359. no supporter of
Novatians, 360.
Daniel J avenged by Darius, 331. saved
by prayer wise men of Babylon, 360.
an example of penitence, 373.
Darius, 331. see Daniel.
David, pardoned when penitent in case
of Bathsheba, 324. severe penitence
how blessed to, 372. ancestor of
Marj', ib.
Death, no death to those who live
well, 383.
Decius, reign of, 336, 337.
Devil, man under his dominion before
death of our Blessed Lord, 379. his
temptation of our Lord, 380. how
corresponding with the fall, ib. the
instigator of Scribes and Pharisees
against our Lord, 380, 381. his
power destroyed by inflicting death
on the Sinless One, 381.
Dositheus, the Samaritan, 319. one of
the false Christs, ib. n.
E.
Easter, dispute concerning day of, 320.
Ebion, 319.
Egypt, 330.
Eli, teaches efficacy of prayer for
others, 352.
Elymas, 332. see Paul.
Ephesians, accused of forsaking their
love, 325.
Error, no authority for, derived from
obstinacy of maintainers of, 320.
Esther, 331.
Eucliarist, Holy, with how great re-
verence to be received, 365, 368,
369, 370. Angels present at, 369.
see note, death mercy to such a,s
profane, 370.
Evaristus, 337, 339, 355.
Excommunication, punishes the body
for the good of the soul, 354.
Faithfulness, rewards of, boundless,
384.
Fall, state of man after, 378. its con-
.'iequences universal, 378, 379.
Fathers, we must follow their authority,
not they ours, 322.
INDEX TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN.
415
G.
Gentiles, not bound by Law, 344, 348.
Gibeonites, 353.
Grace, what it is, 379.
H.
Helicon, 331.
Hell, tortures of, volcanic fires outlets
of, 375.
Heresies, innumerable, names of, too
many to be written, 319. striving to
rend the Church piecemeal, 321.
given to disputation, as opposed to
tradition, 337. the spots and wrinkles
of the Church, 340.
Heretics, among Jews, see Jeivs. in
timeof Apostles, 319. Catholic name
derives not authority from, 322. in-
capable of feeling love, 340. foretold
under figures of ' dry fountains,'' and
' clouds carried about of windx,' 458.
their folly shewn by their ceasing to
grow, like Jannes and Mambres, ib.
congregation of, adulteress, ib. ex-
asperated by censure, 364, 365.
Hesiod, falsely calls Muses inventors of
languages, 331.
Hitmility, is innocence, 335.
T.J.
Jacob, 383.
Jannes, 358.
Jericho, a city of the Phenicians, 356.
Jeivs, heretics of, 319. repented after
Baptism, 344, 345.
Ignorance , causes of, manifold, 328.
Job, received again all which he had
lost, 360.
Isaac, 383.
Language, all, gift of God, divided
into 120 tongues, 330. not invented
by Muses, 331.
L.iodiceans , branded as rich, 325.
Latin, natural to S. Pacian to speak,
330.
Latiuni, 330.
Law severity of, compared with mercy
of Gospel, 366. before promulgation
of, man's sin, ignorance, after, weak-
ness, 379.
Leucius, Theodotus and Praxeas falsely
say they are inspired of, 320. the
forger of apocryphal books, ib. note.
Life, of this world, common to man
with beasts, 383. Eternal, the gift of
Christ through the Holy Spirit, ib.
Lot, daughters of, delivered from Sodom,
sons-in-law of, destroyed by their
own obstinacy, 356. prayeth for the
safety of Zoar, 360.
Lofe, incompatible between those whose
opinions differ, 333.
M.
Malieious, better to be unskilful than,
327.
Mambres, 358.
Marcion, 319, 322.
Marcionites, 321. calling themselves
Christians, 322.
Martyrs, Mat. v. 4. applies not only
to, 350.
Maximilla, 320.
Menander, 319,
Mercy, of God not to be presumed
upon, 369.
Montanus, 320, 322. name of, not
objected to, but sect, 321.
Moses, prays for sinners, 335, 336.
withstood by Jannes and Mambres,
358. his prayer heard even for un-
repentant, 359. his office extended
but to one people, 378.
Moyses, Confessor and Martyr, sub-
scribed to Novatian's book on lapsed.
341.
N.
Nature, teaches us many things her
self, 322.
Nebuchadnezzar, delivered through con-
fession, 324, 353. threatens un-
believers for sake of the three youths,
331. severe penitence, how blessed
to him, 372.
Nicolaus, 319.
Nicostratus, 337, 339, 355.
Ninevltes, 363.
Noah, household of, delivered, 360.
Novatian, a false Bishop, 333, 33G.
philosopher of the world, led on by
envy of Cornelius, 333, 334. not a
Martyr, nor could have been because
without the Church, left the Church
to avoid Confessorship, 334. contrast
between, and S. Cyprian, 333. at-
taches himself to Novatus, 333, 334,
336. pride of, 335. once in favour of
receiving the lapsed, 338, 341.
4l({
INDEX TO WOUKS OV S. PACIAN.
Novatiaiis, 319. called after Novatus
or Novatian ; their sect, not name,
objected to, 321, 328. calling them-
selves Christians, 322. but not Ca-
tholic, 328. cannot get rid of their
human name, 329. fail in fixing any
human name on Catholics, ib. de-
crease, although unmolested, 3.':{2.
their doctrine not true, because new,
336, 337. not purt-r than the Church,
339, 357. alleged laxity of Church,
if such, favourable to them, 343.
comparison between and Catholics,
355, 356. to be consistent must re-
turn to letter of old law, 356. neglect
lessons of mercy both in Oil and
New Testament, 357. fewness of,
361, 362. baptism of, void, 338, 358.
rigour of, opposed to St. Paul, 355.
Novatus, forsook his father, abandoned
the Church, caused his wife to mis-
carry, 329. came from Carthage to
Rome on account of his crimes, when
Presbyter, 342, 356. urges on No-
vatian, 342. not penitent for his
wickedness, 356.
0.
Obsciinty, the inquirer must avoid, 320.
P.
Parables, of our Lord on penitence,
324. spoken to the Jews, but through
them, as types, to the Christian
Church, 349, 350.
Paraclete, the, controversy about, 320.
Paul, S. enforces penitence in 2d Epist.
to Cor. 325. strikes Elymas blind
before Sergius,332. prays for sinners,
335, 336. his mercy towards peni-
tents. 355. prays for passengers of
ship, 360.
Pcuauce, pardon through, disputed by
Phrygians, 320. by Sympronian, ib.
by Novatians, 336, ct passim, not
granted indiscriminately, 326. hut
with much care, 323, 327. forestalls
not .Judgment of Christ, 327. large-
ness of, proved by one sin only un-
pardonable, 351 . denied only to per-
severing sins, 352. not to be desired
in itself, but as a remedy for sin ;
ottered to the miserable, not the
happy ; not to be rejected in an im-
perfect state ; a provision of our
Lord Himself, 323. no gift of man,
.324. difterence between, and pnrdon
of Raptism, 344. refusal of, drives to
desperation, 345. they who reject, like
sick refusing medicine, 371, 372. and
more foolish than some brutes, 374.
Penitence, exhortation to, both in Old
and New Testament, even after
great sin, 324. too painful to ea-
courage frequent sin, 345. exhorta-
tion to, concerns all, 365. luxury
inconsistent with, 373. to be true
must be severe, 374. decline of, in
St. Pacian's time, ib. those who
shrink from, should think on hell, 375.
no room for, after death, ib.
Penitents, no spot on Church when re-
stored, 340. capable of love, ib. state
of, how different from those who
have not fallen, 345, 346. what is
said to publicans and sinners applies
to, 345, 346. absolved through help
of the righteous, 360. and tears of
the Church, 371. the vilest accepted,
if unsparing of themselves, 376.
Perganius, people of, blamed as teach-
ing things contrary, 325.
Peter, S. repentance of, after baptism ;
written for our edification, 346. our
Lord's giving power of absolution
first to him connected with unity of
Church, 348. he who sins against,
doth despite to the Lord, 349.
Pharisees, 319. call our Lord Rabbi,
when wishing to entrap Him, 327.
deceitfulness of; instigated by the
Devil, 380.
PItilumcne, 336. see Apelles.
Phrygians , their error diverse ; not con-
fined to subject of penance, 320.
Blastus the Greek one of; Theodotus
and Praxeas teachers among ; have
raised many disputes in following
Montanus, Maximilla, and Priscilla,
ib. not their name objected to, 321,
328.
Power, civil, may punish unbelievers
for peace sake, 331.
Praxeas. 320. see Phrt/gians.
Prai/ers, for others, advantageous, 376.
not heard for those who pray not
themselves, 3.'9. yet lawful on behalf
of thfse even for whom we cannot
obtain, 360.
Priests, not allowed to contend long
with obstinate, 321. jirimitive, au-
thority of, 322. authority of, authority
of God, 325. not to refuse pardon to
penitents, 357. wickedness of de-
ceiving, 370, 371.
Princilla, 320. see Phrygians.
Procidiis, Theodotus and Praxeas boast
of being taught by, 320.
Purity, perfect, not to be expected on
earth, 339.
INDEX. TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN.
417
R,
Rahnb, 353, 356.
Reason, teaches us many things, 322.
Remedy, application of, presupposes
knowledge of complaint, 319. open
to those who confess, 357. and despair
of helping themselves, 368.
Resistance, ofiered to Our Lord Him-
self and Apostles, proof that truth
itself may be resisted, 321.
Rewards, special, provided for those
that stand, 323.
Rulers, servants of the innocent, and
minibters of good to the holy, 332.
Sadducees, 319.
Sardis, people of, blamed as loitering in
the work, 325.
Scribes, deceitfulness of; instigated by
the Devil, 380.
Shuttle, false, of those who refuse
penance, 324, 325, 368. not shewn
when body is in danger, why then
when soul in? 371.
Simon Magus, 319. put to confusion by
Peter, 332.
Sin, degrees of, 365. generally amended
by opposite graces ; three classes
deadly, 367- these last exclude from
God's Presence, 368.
Sinners, flattered by false image of good
conscience, 335. no spot on Church,
because put out, 340. declared
sentence against, sometimes changed,
353.
Solon, 364.
Spaniards, 330.
Spirit, the Holy, most skilful, 321.
teaches us many things, 322. Com-
forter and Guide of Apostles, ib. un-
derstandeth all languages, 330. im-
parted at Baptism through hands of
Anointed Priest, 338. sin against,
only unpardonable sin, consists in
attributing God's work to Devil, how
diiferent from other sins, 351, 352.
Sytnproniati, his writings condemnatory
of penance, 320. deceitful in his letter ;
contradicts himself, 327. is reviling,
.328. his party bad, because ashamed
of its name, 329. absurdly critical,
330. desirous to overcome, rather than
to please, 332. (juotes St. Cyprian
falsely, 334.
Si/nedriutn, people of Cypri»n not so
called, 329.
Tattiar, delivered by God's providence
from sentence against her, 356.
Teachable, necessary to be, for in-
struction, 320.
Teaching, new, must be attested by
miracles, 336.
TertulUan, witness to absolving power
of Church, 360. even when an heretic,
ib.
Theodotus, 320. see Phrygians.
Thomas, S. confession of, 346.
Thracians, 330.
Threatenings, against impenitent imply
pardon for penitent, 325, 376.
Thyatira, people of, accused of forni-
cation, 325.
Tityus, 375.
Tradition, the Church appeals to, 337.
see Church.
Truth, not to be blamed if it fail ; the
fault in the hearers ; in order to re-
ception must fall on kindred soil, 321.
U.
Uzzah, a warning against irreverence,
369.
Valentitiians, called after Valentinus ;
their name not objected to, 328.
Valetitimts,3'[9, 3i0.
Vessels, in a house of various materials,
so Christians in the Church differ,
325, 338, 339.
Vesuvius, 375.
Victory, desire of, proof of pre-
sumption, "^ot taught by Apostles,
but by Greeks, 332. common to the
boar and tigress, 333.
Virgil, quoted by S. Pacian, 330.
W.
Will, no man persuaded against his
own, 321.
World, wisdom of, inconsistent with
wisdom of God, 333.
Zoar, 363.
E e
INDEX OF TEXTS
TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN.
GENESIS.
1 SAMUEL.
ii. 23.
339
ii. 25. (Ixx.)
352
iii. 18.
lb.
viii. 7.
349
19.
379
xxii. 18.
362
xlvii. 9.
351
2 SAMUEL,
vi.
369
EXODUS.
xii. 13.
324
xxxii. 11.
359
14.
ib.
32.
335
336
PSALMS.
33.
359
267
vi. 5.
6. 324,
viii. 2, 3.
375
351,373
380
LEVITICUS.
xvi. 10.
11.
381
350
vii. 19, 20.
369
xxxii. 1.
5.
6.
XXXV. 18.
384
324
ib.
362
DEUTERONOMY.
xlv. 10.
15.
323, 337
323
1. 1.
362
xiii. 6.
353
Ii. 4.
381
8,9.
ib.
xcii. 1.
354
xix. 21.
356
cii. 9.
351
xxi. 18—21.
356,
a. m.
cxiii. 3,
cxvi. 14, 15.
cxix. (cxx.) 7. Vulg.
cxxviii. 3.
363
384
356
337
JUDGES.
3,4.
cxl. 6. Vulg.
339
358
xiii. 18.
328
cxlvi. 7, 8.
384
420
INDEX OF TEXTS
PROVERBS.
WISDOM.
ix. 8.
365
i. 13.
368
xviii. 19.
356, n. 0.
ECCLESIASTICUS.
ECCLESIASTES
xii. 3.
345, n. a.
iv. 9,
12.
362
xxxiv. 25.
358
CANTICLES.
SONG OF THE 3 CHILDREN.
vi. 7.
361 1
i. ii.
373, n. m.
8.
323, 361
8,
9.
337
9.
323
ST. MATTHEW.
iii. 8.
352
ISAIAH.
iv. 3.
v. 4.
380
350
i. 18.
354
13.
343
28.
ib.
18.
368
iii. 12.
vii. 14,
XXX. 15.
15.
(Ixx.)
368
379
344, 376
25.
44.
x. 33.
375
327
341
liii. 9.
Iv. 7.
379
324, .S53
xii. 24.
31, 32.
351
ib.
Ixvi. 2.
368
32.
351, n. b.
xvi. 18, 19.
348
xvii. 3.
335
JEREMIAH.
xviii. 8.
353
15.
348
ii. 13.
338, 358
18.
325,
347, 348
viii. 4.
324, 376
XX.
351
xxxi. 29,
30.
338
xxii. 32.
xxvi.
75.
383
367
346
EZEKIEL.
xxviii. 19.
347
viii. 14.
339
20.
ib.
xiv. 20.
339, 358
ST.
MARK.
xviii.
352
4.
339
ii. 17.
360
20.
ib.
32.
344
xxiii. 11.
376
ST.
X. 7.
LUKE.
326
DANIEL.
xi. 26.
xii. 10.
384
351
ii.
360
XV.
349
376, 377
iii. 25.
373 n. m.
7.
360
ix. 6.
373
24, 32.
324
JOEL.
ST.
JOHN.
ii. 12
13.
324, 372
i. 12.
383
12.
—14.
353
V. 14.
346
13
324
376, n. 11.
x. 18.
384, n. 1.
TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN.
421
xi. 25.
383
V. 6.
370
xii. 19.
381
11.
354
xiii. 10.
346
13.
353
XV. 12.
352
vii. 7.
360
XX. 23.
347
28.
354
27.
346
ix. 22.
357
X. 1—4.
344
11.
349
ACTS.
33.
332
xi. 14.
322
i. 15.
330, n. q.
16.
321,332
viii. 37.
382
27.
370
XV. 10.
356
29—32.
322
23, 24.
366
xii. 14.
339
28, 29.
367
xiii. 2, 3.
334
xvii. 21.
331
7.
341
28.
330
XV. 45.
382
XXV. 10, 11.
332, n. u.
47.
383
xxvi. 32.
xxvii.
ib. D. u.
360
56.
381
2 CORINTHIANS.
ROMANS.
ii. 6, 8.
355
ii. 4, 5.
375
9.
323
6.
376
10, 11.
326, 355
iii. 3.
331
V. 6, 7.
383
19.
344
vii. 9.
325
29.
349
10.
ib.
v. 6, 9.
346
xi. 29.
341
12.
379, 381
xii.
335
13.
379
21.
325
14.
378
19.
323
19,21.
382
GALATIANS.
vi. 3, 4.
345
4.
383
i. 8.
336
9.
346, 384
iii. 15.
347
23.
383
iv. 9.
384
vii. 9.
379
20.
338
24, 25.
ib.
V. 13.
vi. 1.
366
ix. 3. 335
, 336, 356
325
x. 3.
333
1,2.
356
xi.
350
16.
329
EPHESIANS.
xiii. 3, 4.
332
xiv. 4.
351, 376
ii. 20. 338
349, 361
10.
332
iv. 3.
341
V. 25.
340
27.
337
1 CORINTHIANS.
32.
382
i. 21.
333
ii. 2.
384
PHILIPPIANS.
iii. 3.
6,7.
9.
340
343
ib.
i. 21.
ii. 25.
383
326
10.
325
17.
367
COLOSSIANS.
iv. 8.
361
15.
382
ii. 8.
331, 384
V. 3—5.
354, 373
14, 15.
381, 384
5.
344
18.
384
4-22
INDEX OF TEXTS TO WOllKS OF S. PACIAN.
2 THESSALONIANS.
ii. 10—12 374
HEBREWS.
iii. 8, 9.
TITUS.
i. 9.
12.
16.
iii. 10.
368
333, n. y.
330
ib.
321
X. 1.
349
1 TIMOTHY.
1 PETER.
iii. 15. 337
V. 22. 366, 370
ii. 26.
2 PETER.
326
2 TIMOTHY.
ii. 17.
368
i. 4. 351
ii. 13. 321
17. 340
20. 338,339,361
1 JOHN.
REVELATIONS.
ii. 6. 344, 376
iii. 19. 365
xviii. 7. 374
THE END.
BAXTER, PKINTF.R, OXFOnn.
DEDICATED (BY PERMISSION)
TO HIS GRACE THE LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.
A
LIBRARY OF FATHERS
OF THE
HOLY CATHOLIC CHURCH,
ANTERIOR TO THE DIVISION OF THE EAST AND WEST.
TRANSLATED BY MEMBERS OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH,
WITH NOTICES OK THE RESPECTIVE FATHERS, AND BRIEF NOTES BY THE EDITORS,
WHERE REQUIRED, AND SUMMARIES OF CHAPTERS AND INDICES.
EDITED BY
The Rev. E. B. PUSEY, D.D.
A^tiAf Professor of Hebrew, Canon of Christ Church, late Fellow of Oriel College.
The Rev. JOHN KEBLE, M.A.
Professor of Poetry, lute Feiiotv of Oriel College.
The Rev. J. H. NEWMAN, B.D.
Fellow of Oriel CoUege.
The Rev. C. MARRIOTT, M.A.
Fellow of Oriel Collesc.
A Publication, answering to the above title, appeared to the Editors
calculated to answer many and important ends, and to supply considerable
wants, some peculiar to our own Church and times, others more general.
Their chief grounds for thinking it very desirable were such as the fol"
lowing: —
1 . The great intrinsic value of many of the works of the Fathers, which
are, at present, inaccessible, except to such as have large libraries, and are
familiar with the languages in which they are written ; and this the more,
since a mere general acquaintance with the language will not enable a
person to read with ease many of the Fathers. E. g. Knowledge of
Latin alone will not suffice to read Tertullian: and in cases less strong,
ecclesiastical language and peculiarity of style will often present consider-
able difficulties at first.
2. The desirableness of bringing together select works of different
Fathers. Many who would wish to become acquainted with the Fathers,
know not where to begin ; and scarcely any have the means to procure any
great number of their works. Editions of the whole works of a Father,
(such as we for the most part have,) are obviously calculated for divines,
not for private individuals : they furnish more of the works of each Father
than most require, and their expense precludes the acquisition of others.
3. The increased demand for sacred reading. The Clergy of one period
are obviously unequal to meet demands so rapid, and those of our day have
additional hindrances, from the great increased amount of practical duties.
Where so much is to be produced, there is of necessity great danger that
2
much will not be so mature as, on these subjects, is especially to be desired.
Our occupations do not leave time for mature thought.
4. Every body of Christians has a peculiar character, which tends to
make them look upon the system of faith, committed to us, on a particular
side- and so, if they carry it on by themselves, they insensibly contract its
limits and depth, and virtually lose a great deal of what they think that
they hold. \Vhile the system of the Church, as expressed by her Creeds
and Lituro-y, remains the same, that of her members will gradually become
contracted and shallow, unless continually enlarged and refreshed. In
ancient times this tendency was remedied by the constant living intercourse
between the several branches of the Catholic Church, by the circulation of
the writings of the Fathers of the several Churches, and, in part, by the
present method — translation. We virtually acknowledge the necessity of
such accessions by our importations from Germany and America; but the
circumstances of Germany render mere translation unadvisable, and most
of the American Theology proceeds from bodies who have altered the doc-
trine of the Sacraments.
5. The peculiar advantages of the Fathers in resisting heretical errors,
in that they had to combat the errors in their original form, before men's
minds were familiarized with them, and so risked partaking of them; and
also in that they lived nearer to the Apostles,
6. The great comfort of being able to produce, out of Christian antiquity,
refutations of heresy, (such as the different shades of the Arian :) thereby
avoiding- the necessity of discussing, ourselves, profane errors, which, on so
hi<^h mysteries, cannot be handled without pain, and rarely without injury
to our own minds.
7. The advantage which some of the Fathers (e. g. St. Chrysostom)
possessed as Commentators on the New Testament, from speaking its lan-
guage.
8. The value of having an ocular testimony of the existence of Catholic
verity, and Catholic agreement; that truth is not merely what a man
troiveth; that the Church once was one, and spake one language; and
that the present unhappy divisions are not necessary and unavoidable.
9. The circumstance that the Anglican branch of the Church Catholic
is founded upon Holy Scripture and the agreement of the Universal Church;
and that therefore the knowledge of Christian antiquity is necessary in
order to understand and maintain her doctrines, and especially her Creeds
and her Liturgy.
10. The importance, at the present crisis, of exhibiting the real practical
value of Catholic Antiquity, which is disparaged by Romanists in order to
make way for the later Councils, and by others in behalf of modern and
private interpretations of Holy Scripture. The character of Catholic anti-
quity, and of the scheme of salvation, as set forth therein, cannot be ap-
preciated through the broken sentences of the Fathers, which men pick up
out of controversial diiinity.
1 1. The great danger in which Romanists are of lapsing into secret infi-
delity, not seeing how to escape from the palpable errors of their own
Church, without falling into the opposite errors of Ultra-Protestants. It
appeared an act of especial charity to point out to such of them as are dissa-
tis6ed with the state of their own Church, a body of ancient Catholic truth,
free from the errors, alike of modern Rome and of Ultra- Protestantism.
12. Gratitude to Almighty God, who has raised up these great lights
in the Church of Christ, and set them there fr>r its benefit in all times.
EXTRACTS FROM THE PLAN OF THE WORK.
I. The subjects of the several treatises to be published shall mainly be, Doctrine,
Practice, Exposition of Holy Scripture, Refutation of Heresy, or History.
8. The Editors hold themselves responsible for the selection of the several treatises
to be translated, as also for the faithfulness of the translations.
II. The originals of the works translated shall be printed*. It would be well,
therefore, if Subscribers would specify, if they wish for the originals, either with or
•without the translations.
12. It is understood that subscriptions continue, until it be intimated that they are
discontinued, and that they extend, under ordinary circumstances, to the end of each
year.
14. Not more than four volumes to appear for each year : the price to Subscribers not
to exceed ^s. for a closely printed 8vo of 400 pages; to the public it will be raised
one-fourth. When old Translations are revised, the price will be diminished.
* The object of puhliMng the originals has been steadily kept in view, though delayed by
difficulties, iusejiarablej'iom the contmencement of such an taideriukiug, as well as by sorroujul
dispensations. Collations of MSS. at Home, Paris, Munich, Vienna, Florence, Venice, have
now been in part obtained, in part are being made, for S. Chrysostun^s Homilies on S. Paul, on
the Statues, S. Cyril of Jerusalem, Macarius, TertuUian, S. Basil Hexaem. S.Greg. Nyss. Sfc.
RIVINGTONS, LONDON; J. H. PARKER, OXFORD.
Works already published.
HANASIUS, S Select Trenlises, J'jit l.
On the Niceiiu Dttinition,
Councils ot Ariminum and ^Mcv. J. H. Newman, B.D. Fellow of Oriel.
SelenciH, and llie t'iri.tOra
tion attains! llie Arians
Historical Documents Rev. M. Atkinson, Af.j4. Fellow of Lincoln
CUSTINE, S Confessions, with llie Latin
jnfcssions, with llie Latin) nun' i •• >n> * ■ ^i r^ n r, r\f»
„ ; ■ , ' > Old Translation anUText, revisedhy E.B.Puseii. D.D.
original ) -^ 'J'
Homilies on the New Testa- ) r, t, n i\r n n,r a v n m n r>
ment Pirt I > Reii. R. G. 3Iucmvllen, M.J. Fellow of C.C.C.
HIL.S.OFJERUSALEM Catechetical Discourses Eev. It. W. Cliurcli, M.A. Fellow of Oriel-
PKIAN. S Treatises, late Rev. C. Thornton, M.A. Christ Church.
Epistles Rev. II. Carey, M.A. Worcester College,
aYSOSTOM, S Homilies onSt.Matthew,PartI,2. Reo.Sir G. Prevost, M.J. Oriel.
\ Reo. J. B. Munis, M.A. Fellow of Exeter.
On the Epistle to the Romans,
lCorinthians,Galatians,Ephe-
sians, Philippians, Colossians,
Thessalonians, 1 and 2 Timo-
thy, Titus, and Philemon.
Rev. J. Medley, M.A. Wadliam
Rev. II. K. Cornish, MA. late Fellow of Exeter.
TUe lale C. If'ood, M.A. Oriel.
"Rev. tV. J. Copetand, B.D. Fello-' of Trinity.
Rev. W. G. Cotton, M.A. .Student of Ch. Ch.
Rev. J. A. Ashvnrth. M.A. Felloio of Ih use-noae.
J Rev. J. Tweed, M.A. C.C.C. Camb. '
Homilies on the Statues Rev. E. Budge.
'IAN, S Bpp. to Sympr. ; on Repentance ) „ rani, m ^ c. j . i'/^; /^i.
and Baptism ... \ ^ "' ^' "■ CoUijns, M.A. Student ofCli, Ch.
ilTULLI.'\N Apologetic and Practical? d /-. r> j !i.r a i . c. j . /•/^ ^i
'J realises I Rev. C. Dodgson, M.A. lale Student of Ch. Ch,
In the Press.
HANASIDS, S Select Treatises, Part 2. 3
Second, Third, and fourtli V Rev. J. H. Newman, B.D. Fellow qf Oriel.
Urationsag^insl the Allans )
GUSTINE, S Homilies on the New Testa- ) n or m ,i ma r. „ .-^r,^
ment Part 2 > Reu. R. G. Macmullen, M.A. Felloic of C. C. C.
HRAEM SYRUS, S. HomUies Rev. J. B. Morris, M.A. Fellow of Extter.
EGORY, S. THEOLO. >- „ „ „ .„.,
US, OP NAZIANZUM/ *'''""°' Rev. R. F. WUion, M.A. Oriel,
BGORY, 3. THE GREAT Magna Moralia, P. I.
ORIGINAL.
RYSOSTOM, S Horn, in Epp. ad Cor Rev. T. T. Field, M.A. Trinity Coll. Cnm'i.
Preparing for Publication.
A^rBROSE, S On ihe Pfalins Rer. R. Coffin, M.Jl. Slitrlent of Christ Church-
On St. Liiko partly by the late S. F. Hood, M.A. Oriel.
Docli ill a I Tie lilacs
I^P'Slles partly by the late S. F. Pf'ood, M.A. Oriel.
ATIIANASIUS, S Tr^ns on (lie [iicarnation and | „ „ _ ,, . „„ ^n-,
/J..ly ^nirit ( ^^' ^" Daman, !\J..1. Icllow qf Oritl.
AUGUSTINE, S Anti.r.|.igi,,n Tracts Ren F. Onlieley, M.J. Frllnn' of Rollinl.
AiiliDoiMtist Tiacli . Hev. F. IV. Jiibcr, .M.A- I'cUuw ojbiiirerity.
Ho.nilie.sm.St.Jol.n'sG...pel •$ '!'',"■ ' ; ''', /^V'"«{''^'/^;^^ f^f"" ■;''.'•'; \''
' tJu/i/i G. Slicppard, M..i. Scholar oj Uudkum,
First ?
Kpislle . . S
the I'salins .. ..Anonymovs.
Prarticrtl Trealibes . Rev. '( '. L Cormxh. M..i. Fellow of Exeter.
Fpisilcs lUv. li. H'. tnUier/orce, M.A- Oriel.
City <if Gild Old Traiislaliin revised.
BASIL, S. THE GREAT ... Letter.s Treatises, and Uo-|/;^„.^,_ Williams, M.A. Fellow of Trinity
r.riRYSOSTOM.S "7J|;^» on S^- M.^^^'^-;-^ u^r. Sir G. Prerost, M.A. Oriel.
St. Iiiliii Rev. G. T. Stupart, MA. Fellow qf Exeter.
llie Arts Rec.J. PValker, MA. Brasenos'.
1 Corinlhinns Hci. J- A. Ashwnrlh, M.A. Fellow of Brascnose.
the 1 1 ebiews..... /?«>,.. V. Kehlf, M.A lute Fellow of C.C. C.
Select n»mili.'5 Bcv. C. B. Peinson. M./i. Orul. ,,,,-,.
On llie IMeslliood 'J'he I'lte Up. -yehO, tiiiiaheil liy Rev. J. Jel/0, M.A
Epistles Rev. E. CUurton, M.A. I'UriU Vhurcli.
LUSEBIUS Ecclesiastical History Ren. E. A. Dayman, M.A. late Fellow 0/ Extttr.
GltEGORY, S. or NVSS A.. Sermons and Commentaries..
GREGORY. s.tiiegreat|~;'^-„^,;;;;;;:;;:^--:--:
I1ILARY,S On the Trinity Rcr. A. Short, M.A. late Slviicnt of Christ Chur.
IValms. O. G. llayter, B.A. late Scholar of Oriel.
On St. Mallliew.
IREX^US, S As;ainst Heresy Rev. J. Keble, M.A.
JERO.ME, S Episiles Rev. J. Mozley, M.A. FeUov of Magdalen.
JU.STIN.M Works Fen. ArchdMCon Manning, M..t. late Fellow of M
LEO, S. THE GREAT Sermons and Epistles Rev. J. H. Netiman, U D.
MAC All! US, S Work. iO:d Translation revised by Rev. C. Marriott, M.
' I Felloic of Onel.
OPT.4TUS, S On the Doiiatist Schism Rev. F. W. Faber, M.A. Fellow of University.
ORIGEN Against Celsus Rev T. Mozley, M A. late Fellow of Oriel.
TEKTULLIAN ... Works Rev. (\ Dodgson, M.A. late Student of Ch. Ch.
THEODORET, •S'C Ecclesiastical History Rev. C. Marriott, M.A. Fellow of Oriel.
^and Dia'l'!^„e°'.. ."!'!!'."} ^«''- «" ■^^''«' ^^"^ ^'"''"' »/ Balliol.
.MISCELLANIES.. St. Clement of Alex. "Qnis-j
d'vcs salvetiir t" Ep. ad (
Dioi;nei'."«; Tracts of Hip j
polyiii^.
S. Basil and S. Ambrose, Ilex-')
aemeron. S Gr?5;. Nyss. <le/
Jloin. Opitici". Nemesiiisaiid V /fcr. E. Mnrshall, M.A. late FcVftw qf C.C.C.
Melelius <le Nat. ILnn. Jheo. ( W. A. GreeiihiU, M.U. Trin. CoU.
dorti dt I'rovi'leiitia. Lactan-\
lius de Opif. Uei. -'
•»* This list was never meant to be final, and it has been, from time to time, enlarged. It n
then save waste of labour, if persons contemplating the translation of works, not set down, w
enquire of the Editors, whether they are included in the plan. 1
SUBSCHIBERS.
Those marked with an * are subscribers to both the Texts and the Translations.
'J'hose marked t to the Texts only.
Those not marked, to the Translations only.
*His Grace The Lord Archbishop of Canterbury.
His Grace The Lord Archbishop of York.
Right Hon. and Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of London.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Lincohi.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Bangor.
Hon. and Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Oxford.
*Right Rev. The Lord Bisliop of Rochester.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Exeter.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Worcester, dec.
*Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Chichester, dec.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Lichfield.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Winchester.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Worcester.
*Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Sodor and Man.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Ripon.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Barbados.
*Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Aberdeen.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Ross and Argyll.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of North Carolina, 2 copies.
*Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of New Jersey.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Ohio.
Right Rev. Bishop Luscombe, Paris,
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Guiana.
Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Tasmania.
Abbiss, Rev. J. fAcklar.d, T. S. Esq. St. John's Coll.
•Aberdeen Diocesan Library Camb.
A. B. Theological College, Illinois, Acklom, J. Esq. Downing Coll. Camb,
N. A. Acland, L. Esq. Killerton
Abraham, Rev. C. J. Eton Coll. 'Acland, T. D. Esq. M.P.
SUBSCKlBEliS.
Acland, P. Leopold, Esq. Ch. Ch.
Acland.Arlh.H. Dyke, Esq. Dorchester
Adams, Rev. H. G. Dunsford, Devon
Adams, Rev. D. one of tiie Vicars of
Bampton
•Adams, Jolin, jun. Esq.
Adams, Rev. W. Rlerton Coll.
Adcock, Rev. Ilalford H. Sciaploft,
Leicestershire
Addison, Rev. W. F. Birlles, Alderley,
Ches'iiK!
Addison, Rev. Berkeley, St. John'%
Edinburgh
Agnevv, Rev. J. R.Wootten, nearWood-
stock
Agnew, Mrs. Western Pavilion, Brighton
Airey, Rev. W. Hexham
Ailken, Rev. R. Walcot Terrace,
Kensington Road
Aitchison, Rev. D. Glasgow
Alexander, Rev. John, Edinburgh
Alger, Owen T. Esq.
Allen, A. Esq. Clifton
Allen, Rev. Jas. Castle Martin, Pem-
brokeshire
Allen, Rev. Joseph, Atliy, Ireland
Allen, Rev. P. Westbouin, Sussex
Allen, R. B. Esq. Walthamstow
•Allies, Rev. T. W. Wadham Coll.
AUom, Mr. Bookseller, York
•All Souls College Library, Oxford
Ambrry, Mr. C. Bookseller, Manchester
Amphlett, Rev. M. Mavesyn, Ridware
Anderson, G. W. Esq. Bombay
"Andcrdon, John L. Esq.
'Anderdon, W. II. Esq. University Coll.
Anderson, George, Esq. Inverness
Anderson, Rev. John, Merton Coll.
Anderson, Rev. Pliilip, Gateshead
Anderson, Rev. Robert, Brighton
Anderson, Rev. Sir C. Bart. Lea
Andrew, Rev. John, Worsborough
Barnsley, Yorkslure
Aiidiev.es, Rev. W. Sudbury
Andrews, Mr. Geo. Bookseller, Durham
Andrews, Mr. W. Bookseller, Bristol
Anstey, Rev. George, Acomb Hall
•Anstice, Mrs. Joseph
Anthon, Rev. Henry, D.D. New York
Antrobus, Rev. John
•Appleton and Co. New York
Archer, C. Esq. Ball. Coll.
Arden, Rev. G. Powderham
Armstrong, Rev. J. H. Dublin
Armstrong, Rev. J. Dinder, Somerset
Armstrong, Rev. C. E. Hemsworth,
Yorkshire
Armstrong, Rev. J. Wallsend
*Arnold, Rev.T. K. Lyndon, Rutland
Ashby-de-la-Zouch Theological Library
Ashington, Miss, Little Saxham
Ashworlh, F. H. Esq.
Ashworth, Rev. J. H. East Woodhay,
Hants
•Ashworth, Rev. J. A. Bras. Coll.
tAtkinson, Rev. M. Lincoln Coll.
Attwood, Rev. E. W. Jesus Coll.
Aubin, Rev. Philip, Jersey
•Audland, Rev. W. F. Queen's Coll.
Austin, Rev. J. T. Aldworth, Berks
•Awdry, Rev. C. VVorthen, Shropshire
•Bacon, R. VV, Esq. King's Coll. Camb.
Badeley, E. Esq. Temple
*Bagge, Rev. James, Lincoln
Bagot, G. T. Esq. Exeter Coll.
Baillie, Rev. Evan, Trinity Coll.
Baker, C. F. Esq. Exeter Coll
Baldwin, Rev. C. F. Hampton, Mid-
dlesex
Ballas, Rev. J.
Bampton, A. H. Esq. Plymouth
tBandinel,Rev.Bulkeley, D.D. Bodleian
Librarian
•Baring, Re^. C. Ch. Ch.
Barker, Rev. II. Raymond, Mert. Coll.
Barker, Rev. C. Raymond
•Barker, Rev. F. Raymond, Oriel ColL
Barling, Rev. J. Halifax
Barlow, Rev. T. Noithampton
Barnes, Rev. J. W.Trinity Coll. Camb.
Barnes, Venerable Archdeacon. SowtoD,
Exeter
Barnstaple Clerical Book Club
Barrett, Rev. W. Stratford-on-Avon.
•Barrow, Rev. John, Queen's Coll.
SUBSCRIBERS.
Barter, Rev. W. B. Burghclere, Hants
Bartholomew, Alfred, Esq.
Bartholomew, Rev. Canon, Exeter
Bartholomew, Rev. C. C. Lympstone,
Devon
Barton, Rev.J.H. Wicken, Northampton
Batcheller, Mr. Bookseller, Dover
•Bates, Rev. W. Christ's Coll. Camb.
Bath Clerical Society
Bathurst, L. C. Esq. Wells Theological
Coll.
Bathurst, Rev. S. Merton
Baxter, Rev. Arthur, Croydon
Bayldon, Rev. J.
Bayley, W. R. Esq. Bath
Bayliff, Rev.T. L.King's Walden, Herts.
•Bayly, Rev. W. H. R. Stapleton, near
Bristol
Bayne, Rev. Thos. Vere, Broughton,
Manchester
•Beadon, Rev, H. W. Laltton, near
Cricklade
Beadon, Rev. Rich, a Court, Cheddar,
Somerset
•Beaufort, Rev. D. A.
Beaumont, Rev. J. A, Hunslet, near
Leeds
Beaven, James J. Esq.
Beckwith, Rev. H. \V. Bishop's Wear-
mouth, Durham
Bedford, Rev. H.
Begbie, — ■ Esq. Pemb. Coll. Camb.
Beitch, Rev. W. D.
Bell, Rev. Henry, Ruddington
Bell, Rev. John, Oulton
Bell, W. W. Esq. Civil Service, Bombay
Bellairs, Rev. W, Bedvvorth
Bellairs,Rev. H. W. Buckley, Flintshire
•Bellamy, Rev. J.W. Merchant Taylors'
School
Bellasis, Edward, Esq.
Belli, Rev. C. A. Southweald, Essex
•Bellingham, Rev. J. G. Farmington,
Gloucestershire
Bennett, Rev. E. Leigh, Long Sutton,
Lincoln
Bennett, Rev. W. B. Sandnell
Bentley, Rev. T. R. Manchester
Berkeley, Rev.G.C. South Minster.Essex
Berry, Rev. P. Cork
Bethune, Rev. G.
Bevan, R, Esq. Rougham
Beveiidge, Mr. Thos. Gordon, Aberdeen
Bickersteth, Rev. E. Watton, Herts
Biggor, D. Esq.
Birchinall, T. Esq. Park Lane, Mac-
clesfield
Bird, Rev.G. Great Wigborough, Essex
Birks, Rev. B. H. Arley, near North-
wich, Cheshire
Biron, Rev. Edwin, Hythe, Kent
Birtwhistle, Mr. W. Halifax
*Bishops' College, Calcutta
Blackburn, Rev. P. Steeple Langford,
Heytesbury
Blackburn, Rev, J. Royston
Blackwell, Rev. Wm. Morden, Surrey
Blackwood and Sons, Edinburgh
Blakiston, Rev. R. Chichester
Blandy, Charles, Esq. Reading
Blandy, Rev. Francis J. Netheravon,
Amesbury, Wilts
*Blew, Rev.W. J. Milton, nr.Gravesend
•Bliss, Rev. James, Marsden, Devizes
Bliss, Rev. W. Bath
Blower, — Esq. Wolverhampton
Bloxam, Rev. J. R. Magd. Coll.
Boissier, Rev. P. E. Malvern Wells
Boissier, Rev. G. R. Penshurst
Bolton, Lord
Bond, F. H. Esq. Exeter Coll,
Bond, Rev. N. Holme House, Dorset
•Bonney, Rev. Thos. Rugeley
Bonney, Ven. Archdeacon, King's Cliff,
Oundle
Bonwell, Rev. J. Childwall, Liverpool
Boodle, Rev. R. G. Compton Dando,
near Bath
tBorrodaile, Rev. A. Holywell Street,
Westminster
Bosanquet, Rev. E. (Chrysostom)
*Bosanquet, Rev. R. W.
Bosanquet, James, Esq.
Bosanquet, S. Esq. East Woodhay,
Newbury
Bosanquet, W. H. Esq.
Bosanquet, S. Esq. Montagu Place
Boteler, Mr. Northampton
Bourke, Rev. S. G.
Bourne, Geo. Esq. Bath
SUBSCRIBERS:
•Bowdcn, J. W. Esq.
Bowdler, Rev. T. Sydenham
Bowles, Rev. H. A. St. John's Coll.
Bowles, Rev. F. A. Graffham, Sussex
tBowstead, Rev. J. Greelham, near
Horncastle
•Bowyer, Rev. W. A.
Boyle, Rev. John, Biighouse, Yorkshire
Bradford, Rev. C. Vicar of ArUagton,
Sussex
Bradshavv, Rev. J.
Bradshaw, J. Esq. N'oUingham
Braiih.vaiie, Rev. F. London
Bray, late Rev. Dr. Associatesof, 5 copies
Bray, Rev. E. A.
Brereton, Chas. Esq. New Coll.
Brereion, Rev. John, New Coll.
Brett, Mr. Stoke Newington
•Brewer, Rev. J. S. Queen's Coll.
•Brewster, Rev. W. Hawarden, near
Chester
tBridges, Rev. A. H. Beddington House,
near Croydon
Bridges, Rev. C. Old Newton, Stow-
market
Brightwell, Mr. Barnstaple
•Brine, Rev. James G. Great Baddom,
Essex
Bristol Lihrary Society
Broadbcnt, Rev. C. F. Woi field, Shrop-
shire
tErockman, Rev. T. St. Clement's,
Sandwich, Kent
Brodic, W. Esq. of Brodie, near Forres,
N. B.
Brogden, Rev. James
Brooksbank, Rev. C. Ch. Ch.
Broughton, H. V. Esq. St. Peter's Coll.
Cambridge
Broughton, Rev. B. S. Washington,
Durham
Broughton, iMr. Thos. K. Boston
tBrowell, Rev. W. R. Pembroke Coll.
Brown, Messrs. Booksellers, Leicester
Brown, Rev. E. Leeds
t Brown, Kev. Henry, Chicliester
Brown,Rev.\V.L. Wend'.ebury, Bicester
Brown, Rev. J. L. Ashwellthorpe, \Vy-
mondham, Norfolk
•Browne, E. G. Esq. Aberystwilh
•Browne, Rev. R. W. King's Coll.
London
Browne, Rev. E. H. Emmanuel Coll.
Camb.
Browne, Rev. T. C. Fendowne, Wel-
lington, Somerset
Browne, Rev. W. R. Harlington,
Hounslow
Browne, Rev. J. Haxey
Brownrigg, C. C. Esq. Port Louis-
Mauritius
Bruce, Rev. W. DuflFryn, near Cardiff
Brymer, \'en. Archdeacon, Pulteney
Street, Bath
•Buchanan, Mrs. Dursley, Gloucester-
shire
Buck, — Esq. Jersey
•Buckerfield, Rev, F. H. Little Bedwin
Buckle, \V. H. Esq. Bridgewater
Buckley, Mr.
* Buckley, Rev. Joseph, Badminton,
Gloucestershire
♦Buckley, W. E. Esq. Brasenose Coll.
Buckley, W. H. G. Esq. Bradford,
Yorkshire
Bukelt, T. Esq. Malton
Bull, Rev.John,D.D. Canon of Ch.Ch,
•Buller, Rev. A. Mary Tavy, Tavistock
BuUer, John Edw. Esq.
Bulley, Rev. F. Magdalen Coll.
BuUcck, W, Esq. Kilburo
Bunting, Rev. E. S.
Bunyon, Robert J. Esq.
Bur'.ton, Rev, J. F.
Burnaby, Rev. Robt. Leicester
Burney, Rev. C. Magdalen
Burns, Mr. I.
* Burrows, Rev. H.N. Yarmouth, Norfolk
•Burrows, H. W. Esq. St. John's Coll.
Burton, T. Esq. St. Peter's Coll.Catnb.
•Bute, The Marquis of
Butler, Rev. D. Clergy Orphan School,
St. John's Wood
Buller, Kev. L Inkpen, Newbury
Butler, Rev. Jas. York
Butler, Rev. T. Magdalen Coll.
Butler, Uev. W. A. Professor of Moral
Phdosophy, University of Dublin
Butler, Rev. W. J. Dogmersfield,
Hants
SUBSCRIBERS.
5
Buttemer, Rev. Mr. Aldham
•Butterfield.Rev. John, Bradford, York-
shire
Butterworth, Rev. J. H. All Souls,
Marylebone, London
•Caldwell, Captain
Caldwell, Rev. R. Madras
i Cambridge Union Society
■ Campbell, Rev. S. C. St. NichoU's, near
i Cardiff
Campden, Viscount
^ Campion, Rev. Hesketh, Albourne
Canham. A. J. Esq. Tenterden
Canterbury Clerical Book Society
Capes, Rev. J. M. Shipton le JNloyne
Capper.Rev.D. Huntley, Gloucestershire
Capper, Rev. George, VVherstead
•Capper, S. J. Esq. Leytoa
Garden, Rev. Lionel, English Bicknor,
near Coleford, Gloucestershire
Carey, E. L. Esq. Philadelphia
Carey, Rev. C.
Carlyon, Rev. E.
Carlyon, Rev. Philip, Colchester
Carrighan, Rev. G.
Carter, Rev. W. Eton College
Carter, Rev. John, Frenchay, Bristol
•Carter, Rev. T. T. Piddlehinton,
Dorset
Carthew, Rev. J. Treneglos, Launceston
Cartwright, Rev. J. B.
Carwardine, Rev. C. W. Tolleshunt
Knights, Essex
tCary, Isaac Preston, Esq.
Case, G. Esq. Brasenose Coll.
Case, Rev. James, Liverpool
Caswall, Rev. E.'Stratford Sub. Castle,
near Salisbury
Cator, Mr. Launceston
Cator, Rev. John, Wakefield
Caulfield, Rev. W, Pallas, Kerry
•Cavendish, Hon. Richard
'Chaffers, Rev. T. Brasen-nose Coll.
Chambers, J. D. Esq.
Chambers, O. L. Esq. Univ. Coll.
•chambers. Rev. J. C. Deacon of the
Church, Sedbergh
Champernowne, H. Esq. Trinity Coll.
Champernowne, Rev. R. Ch. Ch.
Chandler, Rev. J. Witley
Chanter, Rev. Mr. Ilfracombe
Chapman, C. Esq. Trinity Coll.
Chapman, Rev. J. M. Tendring, Essex
•Chase, D. P. Esq. Oriel Coll.
Cheetham Library, Manchester
*Chepmell, Rev. H. L. M. Pemb. Coll.
*Chessyre, Rev. W. J. Canterbury
Chester, Rev. Anthony
Cheyne, Rev. P. Aberdeen
Chichester, Dean and Chapter of
Chichester, Very Rev. the Dean of
Childers, Mrs. A.W. CantIey,Doncaster
Christie, A. J. Esq. Fellow ot Oriel Coll.
Christie, Rev. F. Badgeworth, near
Cheltenham
•Christ's College Library, Cambridge
•Church, Rev. R. W. Oriel Coll.
Church, VV. Esq. Univ. Coll. Durham
•Churton, Rev. Edw. Crayke, near
Easin<;wold
Cirdeaux, Rev. J. Whiston
Clarke, Rev.E.W.GreatYeldham, Essex
Clarke, Rev.H. Danvers, Exeter Coll.
Clarke, Rev. S. Mortlake, Surrey
Clark, G. N. Esq. Newcastle-on-Tyne
Clark, Mr. \Vm. Manchester
Clark, Rev, John, Leeds
Clark, Rev. J.Dixon, Belford, Newcastle
Clayton, — Esq. Twickenham
Claxson, Rev. B. S, D.D. Gloucester
Cleaver, Mr. W. J. Bookseller, Baker
Street, London
Clement, Rev.B.P. Canon of Winchester
•Cleoburey, Rev. C. Steeple Aston,
Oxon.
SUBSCRIBEKS.
Gierke, Ven. C. C. Archdeacon of
Oxford
•Clerke, Rev. Wm. Melton Mowbray
•Clissold, Rev. A. Stoke Newington
"Clutterbuck, Rev. H. Exeter Coll.
Cockin, M. Esq. Rangeworthy, Iron
Acton
Cocks, Hon. and Rev. J. S. Worcester
tCocks, Rev. Charles
•Codd, Rev. E. T. St. John's Coll.
Cambridge
•Codrington College Library, Barbados
Coffin. Rev. R.A. Ch. Ch.
Coit, Rev. T. D. President of the
Transylvanian University, U. S.
Cole, Geo. Edw. Esq.
•Coleridge, Hon. Mr. Justice
Coleridge, Rev. E. Eton Coll.
Coleridge, F. G. Esq. Ottery St. Mary
tColeridge, Rev. Derwent, Chelsea
•Coles, Rev. G. Croydon
Coles, W. Esq. Wells
tCoUege of Doctors of Law, Doctors'
Commons
Collett, W. L. Esq. Queen's Coll.
Colley, Rev. James, Shrewsbury
tCoUins, Rev. C. I\l. Chudleigh, Devon
Collioson, Mr. R. Mansfield
•Collis, Rev. J. D. Head Master of
Bromsgrove School
Collison, Rev. F. W. St. John's, Camb.
•Collyns, Rev. Chas. Henry, Ch. Ch.
Coltman, Rev. George, Stickney,
Lincolnshire
tColson, C. Esq. Cambridge
Colvile, Rev. Frederick L. Leamington
Colville, James W. Esq.
Combe and Crossley, Leicester
Combs, John, Esq.
Compigne, D. Esq. Gosport
Conipton, Rev. J. Minestead
Conway, W, F. Esq.
Cooper, Rev. E. P. Vicarage, Burford,
Oxon. (Tr. of S. Chrys.)
Cooper, Rev. G. M. Wilmington, Lewes
Cooper, Rev. R. Howe, Norfolk
Copeland, Rev. W. J. Trinity Coll,
Coplestone, Rev. R. E. Barnes, Surrey
tCopleston, Rev. W. J. Cromhall,
Gloucestershire (Chrysostom)
Corbett, Ven. S. Archdeacon of York,
Wortley, Sheffield
•Cornish, Rev. Dr. King's School, Ottery
St. Mary
Cornish, Rev. Hubert K. Bakewell,
Derbyshire
Cornish, Rev. C. L. Bakewell
•Corntliwaite, Rev. T. Hornsey
Cosens, Rev. Robert, Dorchester
Cosserat, Rev. G. P. Graham, Exeter
Coll.
Cotes, Rev. Peter, Litchfield, Hants
•Cotton, Rev. W. C. New Zealand
Cotton, William, E?q. Bank of England
Courtenay, Lord, Powderham Castle
•Courtenay, Rev. Francis, Exeter Coll.
Covvie, Mr. St. John'.s Coll. Cambridge
tCox. Rev. W. H. St. Mary Hall
*Cox, Rev. J. Walgrave
Cox. F. H. Esq. Pembroke Coll. Camb.
Coxson. Rev. Mr. Davenbam, Cheshire
Coxwell, G. S. Esq. Newcastle-on-Tyne
Cragg, Rev. Richard, Wjmondham
Cramp, W. Esq. Camberwell
Crawley, C. Esq. Littlemore
Crewe, Lord, Trustees of,
•Crichlow, Rev. H. M. Poundstock,
Cornwall
Cripps, Rev. J. RL Novington, nr. Lewes
Croft, Archdeacon, Saltwood, Hythe
Crompton, Rev. J. L. Trin. Coll,
Camb.
Cross, J. E. Esq. Ch. Ch.
tCureton, Rev. W. British Museum
Currer, Miss, Eshton Hall, Yorkshire
•Currey, Mr. St. John's Coll. Cambridge
Currie, Rev. Horace G. Milford
•Currie, Rev. James
Dale, Rev. H. Bristol
tDalgairns, J. D. Esi|. Exeter Coll.
•Dalton, Rev. W. Lloyd House, Wolver-
hampton
SUBSCRIBERS.
Dalton, Rev. W. Little Binstead,
Essex
•Dalton, Rev. C. B. Wadham Coll.
Dalton, IMr.
*Daman, Rev. Charles, Oriel Coll.
Dauby, T. B. Esq. Kendal
•Dansey, Rev. VVm. Donhead St. An-
diew, Wills
•Darby, Rev.Chiistopher, Knocktopher
Darnell, Rev. W. Stanhope, Durham
♦Darling, Mr. James, 22, Little Queen
Street, London
Darling, Rev. Thomas Sf. John's Coll.
Cambridge
Darwall, Rev. L. Criggion, near Shrews-
bury
Davie, Rev. G. J. Brasted, Kent
Davies, Mr. John, Bookseller, Shrews-
bury
Davis, Rev. E. Hereford
Davies, Rev. J. Abbenhall, Gloucester-
shire
Davies, Rev. W, L. Elizabeth College,
Guernsey
Davison, Mrs. College Green, Worcester
Dawson, Rev. G. Exeter Coll.
•Dawson, J. Esq. Exeter Coll.
Dawson, Rev. I. Massey, Abinger
Rectory, near Dorking
Day, Rev. John D. Gorwyn Vaur,
Wrexham
Dayman, Rev. E. A. Shillingston,
Dorset
tDayman, A. J. Esq. Exeter Coll.
•Deacon, Rev. G. E. Ottery St. Mary,
Devon
Dealtry, Rev. Dr. Clapham
•Dean, Rev. W. S. Abdon
Dean, Rev. E. B. All Souls College
Dene, Rev. Arthur, Exeter
Deane,Rev. H. Gillingham, nr. Shaftes-
bury
Debrisay, Rev. J. T. St. Margaret's,
Leicester
Deedes, Rev. Gordon
Delafosse, Mrs. Addiscombe
Demain, Rev. Henry, Hertford
Demainbray, Rev. F. Barcheston, near
Shipton-on-Stour
Demerara Clerical Library
Denny, Rev. A. Mauritius
Denton, Rev. Henry, Great liford,
Essex
De Teissier, Rev. A. P. Barfreston,
Kent
•De Teissier, G. Esq. C.C.C.
De Veie, Aubrey, Esq. Currah Chase,
Limeiick
•De Watteville, Edw. Esq. St. Alban
Hall
Dew, Lieutenant
Dewhirst, Mr. Bookseller, Huddersfield
Dewhurst, Rev. John
•Dickinson, F. H. Esq.
tDisney, Rev. J. Charlemont, Armagh
•Dimsdale, Charles, Esq. Essendon Place,
Herts.
Dingwall, Charles, Esq.
Dixon, Rev. James, Sheffield
Dixon, Rev. Robert, King Wm. Coll.
Isle of Man
•Dobson, — Esq. Liverpool
Dodd, Rev. VV. Newcastle-on-Tyne
*Dodgson, Rev. C. Croft, Yorkshire
*Dodsworlh, Rev. William
tDonkin, W. F. Esq. Univ. Coll.
Donne, Rev. Jas. Bedford
Dornford, Rev. J. Plymtree, Devon
Douglas, Rev. H. Whickham, Durham
Downes, Rev. J.
•Dowring, Rev. H. Birmingham
Drummond, Henry, Esq. Albury Park,
Guildford
Drummond, Rev. Arthur, Charlton
Drummond, Rev. Spencer R. Brighton
Drummond, Rev. H. Peering
Drummond, Colonel, Bath
Dry, Rev. Thos. Forest, Walthamstead
Duffield, Rev. R. Prating, near
Colchester
•Dugard, Rev. Geo. Manchester
tDukes, R. M. Esq. Lincoln Coll.
Dundas, Wm. Pitt, Esq. Edinburgh
tDunn, John, Esq. Advocate, Aberdeen
Dunraven, Earl of,
•Dunster, Rev. Mr. Tottenham
Durnford, Rev. Francis, Eton College
Dyer, Rev. J. H. Waltham, Essex
•Dyke, Rev. Henry, Cottisford, Oxon.
Dymock, Rev. J. Rector of Roughton
SUBSCRIBERS.
Dyne, Rev. J, B. Highfjate
•Dyson, Rev. C. Dosir.ersficld
Dyson, Rev. F. Tidworth
Etough, Rev. Dr. Claydon, Ipswich
•Evans, Herbert N. M.D. Hampstead
Evans, Rev. W. Burlton Couri
•Evans, Rev. T. S. Ikonjpton
Evens, T. Esq C. C. C.
Ewing, Rev. A. St. John's Chapel,
Forres
Exeter, Very Rev. The Dean of
Ewing, Rev. W. Lincoln Coll.
East, E. Esq. Mngdnlen Hall
Eaton and Sons, Booksellers, Worcester
Eaton, W. Esq. Merlon Coll.
Eden, Rev. R. Rochford, Leigh, Essex
Edge, Rev. W.J. Waldringfield, Wood-
bridge
Edsell, Rev. E. East Hill, Frome
Edinbur;;h, University of
Edmonstone, Sir Archibald, Bart.
Edmonstone, Rev. C. St. Mary's Marl-
borough, Wills
Edwardes, Stephen, Esq. Streaiham
•Edwards, Rev. A. INIagd. Coll.
Edwards. W. E. Esq. Brasenose Coll.
Eedle, Rev. Edward Breslcd, Bognor
Eland, Rev. H. G. Bedminster, Bristol
Elder, Rev. Edward, Balliol Coll.
Eldridge, Rev. J. A. Bridlington, Yoikshire
Eley, Rev. H. Aldham, Essex
tElliott, C. J. Esq. St. John's Coll.
Ellison, Rev. N.T.IIuntspilljBridgewater
Ellon Episcopal Chapel Library
•Ellon, Rev. Mr. G. N. B.
Elmhirst, Rev. Edw. Shawell Rectory,
Lutterworth
Elwes. C, C. Esq. Bath
Ehves, J. M. Esq.
Elphin, Yen. Archdeacon of, Ardcarnes
Boyle, Ireland
Elton, A. Esq. Clevedon
Emmanuel College Library, Cambridge
•Erskine, Hon. and Rev. H. D. Kiiby
Underdale, Yorkshire
Estcourt, T. G. Bucknall, Esq. RLP.
Estcourt, Gloucestershire
Estcourt, Rev. E. E. Cirencester
Eihelslon, Rev. C. W. Uplyme, Lyme
Regis
•Faber, Rev. F. W. Elton Rectory,
Stilton, Huntingdonshire
Faber, Rev. J. C. Ciicklade, Hindon.
Wills
Fallow, Rev. T. M.
*Farebrother, Rev. Thomas, Aston,
Birmingham
•Farrer, James William, E?q.
Favvkes, Mrs. the Terrace, Putney
Faulkner, Mr. Bookseller, Doncaster
Fawcett, Rev. J as. Leeds
Fearon, Rev. D. R.
Felix, Rev. Peter
Fellowes, Rev. C. Shotfesham, Norfolk
Fellows, Mrs. Money Hill House,
Rickmansworth, Hertfordshire
Fenton, Rev. G. L. Lille.shall, ShifTnal,
Salop, {Augustine)
Fen wick, Rev. I\L J. Donegal
Few, Robert, Esq.
Fielding, Rev. H. near Ilorncastle
Finch, Miss C.
•Fisher, Rev. W. A. Hilmore, Cork
Fitzgerald, Rev. A. Cailow
Fitzgerald, C. R. Esq.
Fitziierbert, Rev. Alleyne, Ashbourn,
Derbyshire
Fitzroy, Rev. August. Fakenham, Suffolk
Fleming, J. Esq. St. John's Coll. Camb.
Fletcher, Rev. C. Southwell
Fletcher, Sir Henry, Bart. Ashley Park,
Walton on Thames
SUBSCRIBERS.
0
"Fletcher, Rev. \V. K. Bombay
Floyer, Rev. T. B. Oldersbaw, Lichfield
Forbes, the Hon. Walter, Lord Forbes,
residing at Castle Forbes, N. B.
Ford, Rev. J. Bailey, near Exeter
Ford, Wm. ICsq.
*Ford, Mr. Bookseller, Islington
Forester, Hon. and Rev. Orlando,
Brazeley, Shiffiioll
•Formby, Rev. R. Brasenose Coll.
Forster.Rev.C.Gaddesby II all, Leicester
Forster,Rev. H. B. Straiton, Cirencester
•For>yth, Dr. Aberdeen
Fortescue, Rev.R. H.Revelstock, Devon
Foskett, Rev. T. M. Enfield, Middlesex
Foster, Rev. J. Great Haseley
Foulkes, Rev. II. P. Balliol Coll.
Fowler, Rev. H. Liskeard, Cornwall
Fox, Rev. Charles, Biidport
Fox, Mr.
Eraser, Rev. Robert, St. Stephen's,
Canterbury
Freeland, F. E. Esq. Chichester
Freeman, Rev. H. Peterboro'
Freith, F. H. Esq. Univ. Coll. Durham
Froude, Ven.R.H. Archdeacon of Totness
Fulford, Rev. F. Croydon, Arrington,
Camb.
Fulford, Rev. J. Exeter Coll.
•Furlong, Rev. C. J. Warfield, Berks
Fursdon,Mrs. FursdonHouse,near Exeter
•Gace, Rev.FrederickAubert, Magdalen
Hall
•Garden, Rev. Francis
Gardner, Rev. W. Rochford, Essex
Garratt, John, Esq. jun. Farringdon
House, near Exeter
Gathercole, Rev. M. A. North Brixton
•Gaunt, Rev. C. Isfield, near Uckfield
Gaye, Rev. C. H.
•Gawthern, Rev. Francis Seeker, Exeter
Coll.
George, Henry, Bookseller, Westerham,
Kent
•Gepp, Rev. Geo. Edw. Ashbourn
Gibbings, Rev. Rich.Trin. Coll. Dublin
•Gibson, J. Esq. Jesus Coll. Camb.
*Gibson, Rev. W. Fawley
Gilberison, Rev. L. Llangorwen, near
Abery>t\vith
Gillet, Rev. G. E.
Gilpin, Rev. E. Cirencester
Gladstone, Rev. John, Liverpool
Gladstone, John, Esq. Fasque, Fetter-
caiine, Kincardineshire
Gladstone, William Ewart, Esq. M.P.
Ch. Ch. 2 copies
Gladwin, Rev. C. Liverpool
Glanviile, Rev. Edward F. Wheatfield
Rectory, 'I'etswortli
Glasgow, University of,
*GIencross, Rev. J. Balliol College
Glossop, Rev. Hen. Vicar of Isleworth
Glover, Rev. F. A. Dover
Glynne, Rev. H. Hawarden Rectory,
Flintshire
Godfrey, Rev. VV. Tibberton, Worcester
Goldsmid, Nathaniel, Esq. M.A. Exeter
Coll.
Gooch, Rev. J. H. Head Master of
Heath School, Halifax
Goodford, C. O. Esq. Eton Coll.
•Goodlake, Rev. T. W. Pembroke Coll.
Good win, H. Esq.Caius Coll. Cambridge
Gordon, Rev. Osborne, Ch. Ch.
Gordon, C. S. Esq. Exeter
Gordon, H. Esq. Kendal
Gother, Rev. A. Chale Rectory, Isle of
Wight
Gough, Rev. H. St. Bees
tGoulburn, H. Esq.
Gould, Rev. R. J. Farnham Royal
Graham, Rev. \V. H.
Grantham Clerical Library
Grant and Bolton, Messrs. Booksellers,
Dublin
Grant and Son, Messrs. Booksellers,
Edinburgh
Graham, Mr. Bookseller, Oxford
•Grant, Rev. Anth. D.C.L. Romford
10
SUBSCRIBERS.
Grant, Rev. James B. Dublin
•Granville, Rev. Court, Majfield, near
Ashbourn
Grapel, Mr. W. Liverpool
Graves, Rev. John, Ashperton, Here-
fordsliire
Green, Rev. II. Cople, Bedfordshire
tGreen, Rev. J. H. Swepstone
Green, Rev. M.J. Lincoln Coll.
Greene, R. Esq. Lichfield
•Greenwell, W. Esq. St. John's Coll.
Cambridge
•Gregory, Rev. G. Sandford, Devon
Gregory, R. Esq. Corpus
Gresley, Rev. Sir Nigel, Bart.
Gresley, Rev. W.Lichfield
•Gresley, Rev. J, M. Exeter Coll.
Greswell, Rev. R. Worcester Coll,
Gretlon, Rev. R. H. Nantwich, Cheshire
•Grey, Hon. and Rev. Francis, Morpeth,
Northumberland
Grey, Hon. and Rev. John, Wooler,
Northumberland
Griffiths, Rev. John, Ch. Ch. Oxford
fGrub, George, Esq. Advocate, Aberdeen
Grueber, Rev. C. S. Magd. Hall
•Guillemard, Rev. J. St. John's Coll.
•Guillemard, Rev. H. P. Trinity Coll.
Gunner, Rev. W. Winchester
Haffenden, Miss, Langford Hall, Newark
Haight. Rev. B. I. New York, U. S.
Haines, Herbert, Esq. Hampstead
Haines, Mr. Bookseller, Oxford
Halcombe, John, Esq.
Hale, Rev. G. C. Hillingdon
•Hale, Ven. Archdeacon, Charier House
•Hale, Rev. Matlhew B. Alderley,
Gloucestershire
Hal), Mr. Bookseller, Cambridge
Hall, Rev. Adam, Drumbair, Ayrshire
♦Hall, Ven. Archdeacon, Isle of Man
Hall, Rev. S. C.
*llall, Rev. W. Manchester
Hall, Rev. W. J.
*Hallen, Rev. G. Rushock Medonte,
Upper Canada
Halliburton, Mr. Bookseller, Coldstream
Halson, Mr.
•Hamilton, Kev. Jas. Beddinglon
•Hamilion, Rev. Walter Kerr, Merton
Coll. Chaplain to the Bp. of Salisbury
tllaiinah. Rev. J. Lincoln Coll.
Hannafoid, Mr. Bookseller, Exeter
Harcourt, Rev. Vernon, West Dean
House, Midhurst
•Harding, Rev. I. St.Ann's, Blackfriars
Hardwick, Rev. Charles, Gloucester
Harington, Rev. Rich. Principal of
Brasenose Coll.
Harley, John, Esq. Wain Wemm, Ponty
Pool
•Harness, Rev. Wm.
Harper, Rev. S. B. Donnington, near
Newbury
•Harper, T. N. Esq. Queen's Coll.
Harper, E. N. Esq Kensington
Harper, Rev. H. J. C. Mortimer, near
Reading
Harrington, Rev. E. Exeter
Harris, Hon. and Rev.C. A. Wilton, Wilts
Harris. Rev. Thomas
Harris, J. Esq. City of London School
Harrison, Benj. Esq.Clapham Common
Harrison, Benson, E«q. Ambleside
•Harrison, Rev. B. Ch. Ch. Domestic
Chaplain to the Abp. of Canterbury
Harrison, Rev. H. Gouldhurst, Kent
Harrison, W. Esq.
Harter, Rev. G. Manchester
Hartley, L. L. Esq. Middleton Lodge,
near Richmond, Yorkshire
Hartnell, E. G. Esq.
•Hatherell, Rev. J. W. D.D. Charmouth
Rectory, Dorset
Hawker, Rev. R. S. Moorwinston, Corn-
wall
•Hawker, J. Esq. Balliol Coll.
•Hawkins, Rev. Edward, Jamaica
•Hawkins, Rev. E. Coleford, Gloucester
Hawkins, Rev. Ernest, Exeter Coll.
SUBSCRIBERS.
11
Hawks, Rev, W. Gateshead, Durham
•Hayvvard, W. W. Esq.
Hazlehurst, R. K. Esq. Trinity Coll.
Cambridge
Head, — Esq. Exeter
•Heale, S. VV. Esq. Queen's
Heath, Christopher, Esq.
•Heathcote, Rev. C. J. Clapton
Heathcote, Rev. G. North Tamerton
tHeathcote, Rev. George, Connington
Rectory, Stilton, Hunts
* Heathcote, Rev. W. B. New Coll.
Hedley, Rev. T. A. Gloucester
Hemsley.Mr.W.Kc} worth, Nottingham
Henderson, Rev. T. Messing, Kelvedon
•Henderson, W. G. Esq. Magd. Coll.
Henderson, H. R. Esq.
Henn, Rev. W. Garvagh, Londonderry
Hervey, Hon. and Rev. Lord Arthur,
I ck worth
Hewett, Rev. P.Binstead, Isle of Wight
Hewitt, J. W. Esq. Exeter
Hewitt, T. S. Esq. Worcester Coll.
Heycock, Rev. Ovvston, Leicestershire
•Hibbert, Miss E. S.
Higgs, Rev. R. VV. Swansea
Hlldyard, Rev. James, Christ's Coll.
Cambridge
Hill, Rev. Edw. Ch.Ch.
Hillman, G. Esq. Magd. Coll. Camb.
Hindle, Rev. Joseph, Higham
Hinde, Rev. Thos. Liverpool
Hine, Rev. H. T. Bury St. Edmunds
Hingesfon, James Ansley, Esq,
Hippisley, J.H.Esq. Lambourne, Berks
Hippisley, Rev. R. W. Stow in the
Wold, Gloucestershire
Hoare, W. H. Esq. Ashurst Park, Tun-
bridge Wells
Hobhouse, Rev. E. Fellow of Mert. Coll.
Hobhouse, Rev. R. Bridgenorth
Hobson, Rev. "W. W. Bedingham,
Norfolk
Hocking, Richard, Esq. Penzance
Hodgson, Jas. Esq, Trinity Coll. Camb.
Hodgson, Rev. Chas. Bodrain
Hodgson, Rev.J.Geo.St.Feter's,Thanet
Hodgson, Rev. John, St. Peter's, Thanet
•Hodgson, Rev. J. F. Horsham
'Hodgson, Rev. H.
Hodgson, W. Esq, Wanstead
Hogan, Rev, J. Tetbury, Gloucestershire
Hogben, Mr. Geo. Sheerness
Hogg, Rev, J. R. Brixham
Holden, Rev. Geo. Liverpool
•Holden, Rev. W, R. Worcester
Holden, Mr. A. Bookseller, Exeter
Holden, Rev. Henry, Upminster, Essex
Holder, the Misses, Torquay
Holdsworth, Miss M. Dartmouth
•Hole, Rev. George, Chumleigh, near
Exeter
Holland, Rev. J. E, M. Stoke Bliss, near
Tenbury
Hollis,Rev.G.P,Duddington, Somerset
Holmes, Hon, Mrs, A'Court
Holmes, Rev. Peter, Plymouth
Holthouse, Rev. C, S,
*Hope, A. B. Esq. Trin. Coll. Camb.
Hope, Jas. R, Esq. D.C.L. Merton Coll.
Hook, Rev. Dr. W. F. Leeds
Hopkins, Rev. A. Clent. Worcestershire
*Horncastle Clerical Society
Hornby, Rev, James, Winwick, War-
rington
Hornby, Rev. Wm, St. Michael's Gar-
stang, Lancashire
Hornby, R. W. B, Esq. Manor House,
Heworth, York
Horner, Chas, Esq. Mill Park, Somerset
Horner, Rev. John, Mells, Somerset
•Horsfall, Rev. A. Grange, Derby
Horsfall, J. Esq. Standard Hill, Notts
•Horsley, Rev. J. W, Ville of Dunkirk,
Faversham, Kent
•Hoskins, Rev, W. E. Canterbury
Hotham, Rev, C. Patringfon, Hull
Hotham, W. F. Esq, Ch, Ch,
Hotham, Rev. J, G. Sutton-at-home,
Dartford
Houghton, Rev, J. Matching
Houghton, Rev. VV. Hartford, near
Northwich, Cheshire
Howard, Rev. N. A. Plymouth
Howard, Rev. W. Great Witchingham,
Norfolk
•Howard, Hon. and Rev. Wm. WhistoD,
Rotherhara, Yorkshire
Howell, Rev. Alexander, Southampton
Howell, Rev, H. Merton ColJ,
13
SUBSCRIBERS.
Howell, Rev. A. Sedgley
"Hubbard, Rev. Thos. Lejtonslone
Huddleston, Rev. G. J.
•Hue, Dr.
•Hughes, Rev. H.
Hulton, Rev. Campbell Giey, Man-
chester
Huhon, Rev. W.
Hunt, R. S. Esq. Exeter Coll.
Hunter, Rev. A. Alvechurch, Wor-
cestersliire
Hunter, Rev. W.St. .Tohn's Coll.
•Huntingford, Rev. G. W. College,
Winchester
Hutchins, Rev. James, Rector of Tels-
combe, near Lewes, Sussex
Hutchins, Rev. W. Bath
Hutchinson, Rev. Cyril, Batsford,
Gloucestershire
Hutchinson, Rev. C. Firle
Hutchinson, Rev. James, Chelmsford
Hutchinson, Rev. T. Lymm, Cheshire
Hutchison, W. Esq. Trinity Coll.Camb.
Button, Rev. W. Warton, Lancaster
tJackson, Rev. J. Islington
Jackson, Rev. Dr. Lowlher, nr. Penrith
Jackson, Rev. W. Ardley Rectory
Jackson, Rev. W. D. Ch. Ch. Hoxton
tJacobson, Rev. W. Magd. Hall
Jafl'ray, Mr, Jas. Bookseller, Berwick
James, Rev. J. Pinhoe, Exeter
•James, l^ev. Henry
James, Rev. E. Prebendary of Win-
chester
Janvrin, Rev. James H. Winchester
Jeanes, Mr. Bookseller, Exeter
Jefferson, Rev. J. D. Tliorganby, York-
thire
•Jeffray, Rev. L. W. Preston
JeflFreys, Rev. Henry Anthony, Hawk-
hurst, Kent
•Jelf,Hev.RichardWiniam,D.D. Canon
of Ch. Ch.
Jelf, Rev. W. E. Ch. C
Jellott, H. Esq.
Jennett, Mr.
Jennings, Rev. IVL J.
Jennings, Rev. J. Preb. of Westminster
Jennings, Mrs. Driffield
Jeremie, Rev. J. A. Trinity College,
Cambridge
Jerrard, Rev. M. Norwich
Illingworth, Rev. E. A.
Inge, Rev. T. R. Southsea
Inglis, Sir R.H.Bart. M.P.
Ingram, Rev. Geo. Chedburgb, Suffolk
•Ingram, Rev. R.
Johnson, C. W. Esq. Balliol Col).
Johnson, Miss
Johnson, Rev. E. M. Brooklyn, New
York
Johnson, Manuel John, Esq. Magd. Hall,
RadcliflTe Observer
Johnson, Mr. Bookseller, Cambridge
Johnfon, W. F. Esq.
Johnstone, Rev. M. Stewart, Minnigaff
Manse, Newton Stewart, Scotland
•Jones, Ven. II. C. Archdeacon of Essex
Jones, Rev. D. Stamford
Jones, Rev. E. Wigan
Jones, Rev. Edward, Fatherwell, near
West Mailing, Kent
Jones, Rev. J. Hereford
Jones, Rev. H. J. Edinburgh
Jones, Rev. H. Llanfaes, Beaumaris
•Jones, Rev. R. J. Newcastle-on-
Tyne
Jones, W. H. Esq. Magdalen Hall
Jones, Rev. R. Branxton, Coldstream,
N.B.
Jones, C. K. Esq.
Jones, Rev. W. H. Preston
Irby, Hon. and Rev. F. Hy<he
•Irons, Rev. W. J. Brompton
*Irvine, Rev. A. Leicester
Irvine, Rev. J. Knowle, near Bristol
Irving, Geo. Esq. Newton, Edinburgh
Isham, Rev. A. All Souls Coll.
SUBSCRIBERS.
i;i
Karslake, Kev. VV. Colebrook, Devon
Keble, Miss
Keble, Rev. T. Bisley, Gloucestershire
Keigwin, Rev. James P. Wadham Coll.
Kekewich, S. T. Esq. Peamore
Kempe, Rev. G. Salterton
Kendal, Rev. J. H. F. Kirkby Lons-
dale
Kenney, Rev. F. Ch. Ch.
Kenrick, Rev. J. Horsham
•Kent, Rev. G. D. Sudbrooke, near
Lincoln
Kenyon, Lord
Kenyon, Robt. Esq. D.C.L. All Souls
Kerr, Hon. and Rev. Lord, Dittisham
Kerrier Clerical Club, Cornv?all
Keymer, Rev. N. Hertford
Kindersley, R. T. Esq.
King, Yen. Archdeacon
King, R. P. Esq. Bristol
King's College Library, London
•Kirwan, Rev. E. Tiverton
Kitson, Rev. G. Antony Vicarage,
Cornwall
Knatchbull,Rev.H,E. Elmham, Norfolk
Knight, Rev. T. Ford, Northumberland
Knight, Rev. T. H. Priest Vicar of
Exeter Cathedral
Knight, Rev. W. Worcester Coll.
Knollys, Rev. Erskine
*Knowles, E. H. Esq. Queen's Coll.
Knowles, J. L. Esq. Pembroke Coll.
Knox, Rev. H. B. Monk's Eleigh,
Hadleigh
Kyle, Rev. John Torrens, Cork
Lace, F. John Esq. Ingthorpe Grange,
Yorkshire
Lacon, F. Esq. Worcester Coll.
*Laing, Rev. David
Lake, W. C. Esq. Balliol Coll.
•Lampen, Rev. R. Probus, Cornwall
•Landor, Rev. R. E. Birlingham
Lance, Rev. Edw. Buckland St. Mary
Somerset
•Landon, Rev. C. W. Over-Whitacre,
Warwickshire
Landon, Rev. E. H. St, Phillips, Dalston
Lane, Mrs. F.
Lane, Rev. C. Deal
Lane, Rev. E. Gloucester
Lane, Rev. C. Kennington
Lane, Rev. Samuel, Frome
Langbridge, Mr. Birmingham
Langdon, Rev. G. H. Oving
•Langdon, Augustus, Esq.
Langmore, W. Esq. M.D.
*Laprimaudaye, Rev. C. J. Leyton
Latham, Rev. Henry, Selmeston, Sus-
sex
Latimer, Rev. G. B. P. Tynemouth
Law, Rev, S. T. Chancellor of the
Diocese of Litchfield
Law, Rev. W. T. Ea.st Brent, near
Cross, Somerset
Lawrie, A. J. C. Esq.
LawsoD, Rev. C. Richmond
Lawson, Rev. Robt.
Lawson, Rev. W. Delancey, Oakham
Layton, Rev. F. W. H. Islington
Leak, J. Bookseller, Alford, Liticolnshire
Lechmere, Rev. A. B. Welland, Wore.
Lee, Rev. S. Sidmouth
Lee, Rev. W. Trinity Coll. Dublin
tLeefe, Rev. Audley End, Essex
Lefroy, Rev. A. C.
Legge, Lady Anne
*Legge, Rev. Henry, East Lavant, near
Chichester
Legge, Rev. W. Ashtead
Leigh, Stratford, Esq.
Leigh, Wm. Esq. Little Aston Hall,
Lichfield
•Leighton, Rev. F. K. All Souls Coll.
Le Mesurier, John, Esq. Ch. Ch.
Lepage, RTr. Calcutta
•Leslie, Rev. Charles
Leslie, Mr. Bookseller, London
Lewis, Rev. David, Jesus Coll.
Lewis, Rev. G. Dundee
Lewis, Rev. R. Farwav, near Honiton
14
SUBSCRIBEKS.
■Lewis, Rev T. T. Aymestry, near
Leominster
fLewthwaite, Rev. Geo. jun. Adei, near
Leeds
Ley, Rev. Jacob S. A&liprington, Devon
Library of Christ's Coll. Cambridge
Library of Congress, Washington
'Library of Domus Scholarum, Wolton-
under-Ed^'C
•Liddell, Bcv. Henry G. Ch. Ch.
LiflTord, Right Hon. Lord Viscount,
Astley Castle, near Coventry
Light and Ridler, Bristol
Lightfoot, Rev. N. Slockleigh, Devon
Linzee, Rev. E. H.
Litler,Rev.R. Poynton,nearl\Iacclesfield
Littlebales, Rev. J. New Coll.
•Liveing, Rev. Henry Thomas, Stoke by
Nayland, Suffolk
Liverpool Library
tLloyd, Rev. L. Badgevvorth
Lloyd, Rev. H. Pentrevoglas, N. Wales
Lloyd, Rev. John F. Ballylany, Rich-
hill, Ireland
Lloyd, Rev, R.W.Wilnecote, Tamworth
Lloyd- C'arew, Rev. H. Pembrokeshire
Lockv^ood, Rev. John, Rector of King-
ham, Oxon
Lockwood, Rev. Mr. Coventry
Lockyer, E. L. Esq- Emmanuel Coll.
Cambridge
•Lodge, Rev. B.
Lomax, T. G. Esq. Lichfield
London Institution, The
Long, W. Esq. Bath
Losh, Miss, \\'oodside, Carlisle
tLousada, P. M. Esq. Merton Coll.
Low, Rev. R. Ahasenogh, Ireland
•Lowe, John Wm. Esq.
Lowe, Rev. T. Oriel Coll.
Lowe, Rev. R. Misterton, Somerset
Lowe, Rev. T. H. Dean of Exeler
Lowe, Rev. R. F. Madeira
Lowe, Mr. Bookseller, W'imborne
Lucas, W. H. Esq. Merton Coll.
Lumsden, Rev. H. St. Peter's, Ipswich
Lund, Mr. St. John's Coll. Cambridge
Lundie, Rev. W.Compton, Berwick-on-
Tweed
Lusconibe, Rev. E. K. Plymouth
Lush, A. Esq.
Lusk, John, Esq. Glasgow
Lutener, Rev. T. B. Shrewsbury
Luxmore, Rev. J. H. M.
Lyall, Rev. Alfred
Lyall, Yen. W, R. Archdeacon of
Colchester
Lysons, Rev. Samuel, Hempstead, Glou-
cestershire
Maberly, Rev. T. A.
*M'Call, Rev. E. Brightsone, Isle of
Wight
Macauley, Rev. S. Herrick
Mac-Donnell, Rev. J. Dublin
Maclean, Rev. H. Coventry
Maclean, Rev. J. Sheffield
*Macfarlane, Rev. J. D.Frant,Tunbridge
Wells
Machlachlan,Stewart,andCo.Edinburgh
Mackenzie, L. M. Esq. Exeter Coll.
tMackenzie, A. C. Esq. St. John's Coll.
Mackinson,Rev.T.C. Colonial Chaplain,
New South Wales
♦Macmullen, Rev. R. G. C.C.C.
Maddy, Rev. B. Shrewsbury
Madox, Wm. Esq. 154, Albany Street,
Regent's Park
Magdalene College Library
M'Clintoch, G. F. Esq. Bengal Civil
Service
Mahon, Rev. C. Fort St. George, Madras
*Major, Rev. Dr. King's Coll. London
M'lver, Rev. Wm. West Derby
Mailland, Rev. S. R.
Mailland,Rcv. 1'. Blackburn, Lancashire
Male, Rev. Edward, Birmingham
•iM'Laren, Rlajor, Portobello, Greenock
Mallory, Rev. G.
Manley, N, M. Esq. St. John's Coll.
Camb.
SUBSCTUBKRS.
15
Mann^ Rev. W. Moxon, liritisli Chap-
lain, Coblentz
Manning, C. Esq.
Manning, Ven. Hen. Archdeacon of
Chichester, Lavington, Sussex
Manning, Rev. G. W.
Margetts, Rev. H. Huntingdon
Markland, J. H. Esq. Bath
Markland, Thomas ICsq. Manchester
*Marriott, Rev. J. Bradfteld, Reading
Marriott, Ven. F. A. Archdeacon of
Tasmania
Marsden, Rev, A. Gargrave
Marshall, Rev. Edward, C.C.C.
Marshall, Rev. Edward, Cranwell,
Sleaford, Lincoln
Marshall, Rev. T. W. Charlton, near
Shaftesbury
Marsham, Rev, G. F. J. Allington,
Maidstone
Martin, Rev. John, Sidney Sussex Coil-
Cambridge
Martin, Rev. Richard, Menheniol
Martyn, Rev. J, Exeter
Mason, Rev. A. W. Rocking, near
Braintree
Mason, Rev. W. Normanton
Massingberd.Rev.F.C. Ormsby.Spilsby
Masters, Rev. J. S. Greenwich
Matheson, G. F. Esq,
Mathison, Rev. W. C. Fellow of Trinity
Coll. Camb.
Maunsell, Rev, F, R.Castle Island
May, Rev, George, Liddington, Swin-
don, Wilts,
Mayo, A. Esq. Oriel
Mayor, C, Esq, Newport Rectory, Mays
Mayow, Rev. M. W. Market Lavingtoni
Devizes
Mc Ewen, Rev. A. Semington, Melk-
sham, Wilts.
*Meade, Rev, E. Stratford en Avon
Medley, Rev, J. Exeter
*Medwyn, Hon, Lord, Edinburgh
*Mence, Rev. J. W,
Mendliam, Rev, .T. Clophill, Beds.
Menzies, Rev. F. Brasenose Coll,
Meredith, Rev. R. F, Wore. Coll.
Mercwether, Rev. Francis, Whitwick,
Leicestershire
•Merival, Rev, C. St, John's Coll,
Cambridge
*Merriman, Rev, N.J, Street, Somerset
*Metcalfe, Rev, W. Harleston, Norfolk
M'Eiven, Rev, A. Semington, Wilts
M'Glashen, Mr. James, Dnblin
Milliken, Rev. Rich. Compton, Sussex
♦Mill, Rev, Dr.
Miller. Rev. C. Harlow, Essex
Miller, Rev. John, Worcester Coll.
Milles, Rev. T. Tenterden, Kent
Millner, Rev. W, Bristol
Mills, I, J. Esq, Lexden Park
Mills, Rev, T, Gloucester
Milward, Rev, Hen, Parlton, Somer-
set
Minchin, O, H. Esq. Dublin
Minster, Rev, T. Hunsingore, near
Witherby
Mittre, Rev, Gopal Chunder, Bishop's
Coll, Calcutta
*Moberly, Rev. Dr, Winchester
Monro, Rev. Edward, Oriel Coll,
*Moody, Rev, Henry R, Chartham, near
Canterbury
Moore, Rev, Arthur, Stratton, Glou-
cestershire
Moorsom, Captain, Lowndes Square
fMoorsom, Rev, R. Seaham Vicarage,
Durham
Mordaunt, Sir John, Bart,
More, Rev, R. H, G. Larden Hall,
Shropshire
Morgan, Rev. J. P. C. Llangwyryfor
Morgan, Rev. J.
Morrice, J. Esq Sidcliff, near Sidmouth
Morrell, Baker, Esq, St. Giles, Oxford
Morrell, F. Esq. St. Giles, Oxford
•Morrell, Rev. G. K. St. John's
Morrison, J. F^sq. Glasgow
*Morris, Rev. T. E. Ch. Ch.
Morton, M. C. Esq. Exeter Coll.
Morton, Mr. T. N. Boston
Mosse, Rev. S, T, Ashbourn, Derby-
shire
*Mozley, Rev. Thomas, Cholderton
Mozley, H. Esq. Derby
Munby, Joseph, Esq, York
Murray, C. R. Scott, Esq. 1 1 , Cavendish
Square, London
Q
IG
SUBSCRIBERS.
Murray, F. H. Esq. Ch. Ch.
Murray, Rev. G. E. All Souls Coll.
I^Iushet, Robert, Esq.
.Muskelt, Mr. C. Bookseller, Norwich
Neave, Rev. H. L. Epping
•Needham, Hon. Mr. Trinity Coll.
Cambridge
Neve, Rev. F. R. Poole, Keynes,
Cirencester
Nelson, Earl, Trinity Coll. Cambridge
•Nevile, Rev. Charles, Trinity Coll.
Newdigate, Mrs. Aubry, near Coventry
•New, Rev. F. T. Christ Church, St.
Pancras
*New York Society Library
New York Theological Seminary
Newcastle-on-'J"yne Clerical Society
•Newman, Rev. \V. J. Tankersley,
Yoikshire
Newton, Mr. Croydon
Nichol, J. Esq. Islington
Nicholl, Rev. J. R. Greenhill, near
Barnett
•Nicholls, Rev. W. L. Clifton, Bristol
•Nicholson, Rev. P. C. Leeds
•Nicholson, Rev. VVm.
Nicholson, Miss F. Rochester
•Nind, Rev. VV. Fellow of St. Peter's,
Cambridge
Northcote, G. B. Esq. Exeter Coll.
"Northcote, J. S. Esq. C.C.C.
Norwich, Dean and Chapter of
Nunns, Rev. Thomas, Leeds
Nutt, Rev. Charles, Tiverton, near Bath
•O'Brien, Rev. Hewitt, Edgefield Rec-
tory, Norfolk
O'Brien, S. August. Esq. Blatherwycke
Park, Wansford
O'Connell, Rev. A. Dublin
Ogilvie, Rev. C. A. D.D. Regius Pro-
fessor of Pastoral Theology, Oxford
Ogle, J. A. M.D. Clinical Professor
of -Medicine, Oxford
Ogle, Maurice, Esq. Glasgow
Ogle, Mr. Robt. Bookseller, Edinburgh
t Oldham, Joseph, Esq. Hatherleigh,
Devon
Oliverson, R. Esq.
Ormandey and Son, Liverpool
tOrmerod, Geo. Esq. Sedbury Park,
Chepstow
tOrmerod, Rev. Thomas J. Bras. Coll.
Osborne, J. Esq.
Oswald, Alexander, Esq.
Oswell, Rev. Lloyd, Isfield, Sussex
Ouvry, Rev. P. T.
Owen, Rev. E. Wendover
Oxenham, Rev. Nutcombe, Medbury,
Devon
Oxford Union Society
Oakeley.Rev.SirHerbert, Bart. Rocking
Oakey, Mr. H. Bookseller, Preston
O'Brien, Rev. H. Kelleshandra, Ireland
Packe, Mrs. J. Richmond Terrace,
Readin2
Page, Rev. Dr. Gillingham, Kent
Page, Rev. Cyril
Page, Rev. L. F. Woolpit
Paget, Rev. E, F. Elford, Lichfield,
Chaplain to the Bishop of Oxford
Palk, Rev. VVm. Ashcorabe, Devon
Palmer, Rev. J.
Palmer, Rev. W. Worcester Coll.
•Palmer, Rev. W. Magd. Coll.
Palmer, R. Esq.
tPalmer, G. H. Esq. Lincoln's Inn
Panting, Rev. R. Calcutta
Panting, T. Esq. Pembroke College
SUBSCRIBERS.
17
"Papillon, Rev. John, Lexden, Colchester
Pardoe, Rev. J.
Parker, Rev. Charles
Parker, C. Esq. 41, Upper Bedford
Place
tParker, Rev. W. Appleton-le-Street
tPaikes, Rev. W.
Parkinson, Rev. J. P. Magd. Coll.
Parkinson, Rev. R. Manchester
Parlby, Rev. Hall
•Parsons, Rev. G. L. Benson
*Patteson, Hon. Mr. Justice
♦Pattison, Rev. Mark, Lincoln Coll.
Paul. Rev. Charles, Bath
Paul, G. \V. Esq. Magd. Coll.
Payne, Cornelius, Esq.
Payne, Randolph, Esq. Magd. Hall
Peake, Rev. G. E. Taunton
tPearse, T. Esq. Magdalen Coll.
Pearson, the Very Rev. Hugh N. D.D.
Dean of Salisbury
Pearson, Rev. Charles, Knebworth,
Stevenage, Herts
Pearson, Rev. H, W. Guildford
Peck, J. Esq. Temple Combe
Peel, Rev. J. Prebendary of Canterbury
*Pelly, Rev. Theophilus, C.C.C.
•Penny, Rev, Edw-. St. John's Coll,
♦Perceval, Hon, and Rev, A, P.
•Perkins, Rev, B. R. VVotton-under-
Edge
Perrin, Rev. J. Stockenham
•Perry, Mr.
Perry, Mr. E. VV. Bookseller, Plymouth
Peters, Rev. Henry, St. Johnlee,
Northumberland
Petley, Rev. Henry, Glynde Lewes,
Sussex
Phelps, Rev. H. D. Tarrington, Led-
bury, Herefordshire
Phillipps, S. M. Esq.
Phillips, Rev. G. Queen's Coll. Cam-
bridge
Phillips, Rev. E. Clapham
Phippen, Robt. Esq. Badgvvorth Court,
Somerset
"Pigott, Rev. G, Bombay
Pigott, Rev, J. R. Hughenden Vicarage,
Bucks.
PinckardjWm.Esq. Handley, Towcester
*Pinder, Rev. J. H. Diocesan Coll.
Wells
Pirie, A. jun. Esq. Aberdeen
Piatt, Rev, George
'Piatt, T. P. Esq. Liphook, Hants
Plumer, Rev. J. J. Swallowfield,
Berks
Plummer, Rev. Mat. Heworth, Durham
tPlumptre, E. H. Esq. Univ. Coll,
Pocock, Mr, Bookseller, Bath
•Pocock, Rev, N, Queen's Coll.
Pole, Rev, R, Chandos, Radbourne,
Derby
«Pole,E. S. Chandos, Esq. Radbourne
Hall, Derby
*Ponsonby, Hon. Walter
*Poole, Rev. J. Enmore, near Bridge-
water
tPooley, Rev. M. Scotter
Pope, T, A. Esq. Jesus Coll. Cam-
bridge
Popham,Rev. John, Chilton, Hungerford
Popham, Wm, Esq.
Porcher, Charles, Esq,
Portal, Melville, Esq. Ch. Ch.
Porter, Rev, Clias. Stamford
Porter, Henry, Esq. Winslade, Exeter
Portman, Rev. F. B. Staple Fitzpaine,
Somerset
Pountney, Rev. H. Wolverhampton
Povah, Rev. J, V.
Powell, Arthur, Esq.
•Powell, Chas. Esq. Speldhurst
Powell, Rev. H. T. Coventry
*Po\vell, Rev, Edw, Arnett, Amptiiili
•Powell, Rev. J. C.
Powell, John, Esq.
Powell, Rev, Rob. Worcester Coll.
Power, Mr. Pembroke Coll. Carab,
•Powles, R. Cowley, Esq, Exeter
Coll,
Pownall, Rev, C, C. B. Milton Ernest
•Prescott, Rev. T. P. Portsmouth
Pressley, Rev, Mr, Fraserburgh, Aber-
deenshire
Prevost, Rev, Sir George, Bart. Oriel
Coll,
•Price, Rev. B. Pembroke Coll.
Prickett, Rev. I\L Trinity Coll, Cam-
bridge
18
SUBSCRIBERS.
Pridden, Rev. W. Broxted, Essex
Prideaux, Esq.
Puckle, Rev. John, Dover
Pym, Rev. V. Plymstock, Devon
Radcliffe, Rev. J. F. Hugglescote
Ramsay, Rev. E. B. St. John's Chapel,
Edinburgh
Randall, Rev. H. G. Queen's Coll.
»Randolph, E. Esq. Jesus Coll.
Cambridge
•Randolph, Francis, Esq. St. John's
College, Cambridge
Randolph, Rev. G. Coulsdon, Croydon
"Randolph, Rev. Herbert, Abbotsley,
.St. Neot's, Hunts
Randolph, Rev. Thomas, Hadham,
Herts.
Randolph, Rev. E. J. I'ring, Herts.
Rashdall, Rev. John, Exeier
*Raven, Rev, V. Magd. Coll. Camb.
*Rawle, Mr. Trinity Coll. Cambridge
Rawlins, Rev. C. Allerthorpe, Pock-
lington
Ray, Rev. H. W. Kendal
Rayer, Rev. Wm. Tiverton
Rayleigh, Right Hon. Lord, lerling
Place, Essex
Reece, Rev. James, Tinsley
Reed, Rev. Christ. Tynemouth
Reid, Rev. C. U. Teynham, near Sit-
lingbourne
*Rtlton, Rev. J. R. Tewkesbury
Rew, Hev. Chas. Maidstone
Rhodes, M. J. Esq. Stanmore, Mid-
dlesex
•Rice, H. Esq. Highlitld, near
Southampton
•Richards, Rev. J. L. D.D. Rector of
Exeter College
Richards, Rev. E. T. Farlington
Richards, Rev. George, Warrington
Richards, Rev. Henry, Horfield, near
Bristol
Richards, Rev. Upton
Richards, Rev. H. M. Churchill,
Chipping Norton, Oxen.
Rickards, Rev. J. Stowlingtoft
Ricketts, Rev. F.
Riddell, Rev. J. C. B. Harrietsham,
INIaidstone
Ridings, Mr. George, Bookseller, Cork
Ridley, Rev. W. H. Ch. Ch.
Ripon, Very Rev. the Dean of,
Dawlish
Ritson, J. Esq. Jesus Coll. Camb.
Roberts, L. Esq. Whitewell Clitheroe,
Lancashire
Robertson, J. Esq. D.C.L. Doctors'
Commons
Robertson, Rev. J. C. Trinity CoH.
Cambridge, Boxley, Maidstone
Robertson, Hev. J. C. University Coll.
*Robson, Rev. J. U. Winston, Suffolk
*Robinson, Rev. C. Kirknewton, near
Wooler, Northumberland
Robinson, Rev. R. B. Lytham Preston,
Lancashire
Robinson, Rev. C. W. Hoton, Leices-
tershire
Robins, Rev. S. Shaftesbury
Robin, Rev. Philip R. Bolton, Lanca-
shire
Rociiester, Very Rev. the Dean of
*Rodmell, Rev. John, Burford, Salop
Rodd, Rev. C. North {lill
Rodvvell, Mr. Bookseller, Bond Street
Rogers, Edw. Esq. Blackheath
Rogers, Rev. John, Canon of Exeter
Rohde, Mrs. Eleanor, Croydon
Romney, Rev. F. H. near Worcester
Rooper, Rev. Wm. Abbots' llipton
*Rose, Rev. H. H. Eardington, Bir-
mingham
Rothfield, Rev. John M.
Round, Rev. James F. Colchester
Routh, Rev. Martin Joseph, D.D. Presi-
dent of Magdalen Coll.
Rowe, W. Esq. Rockwell, Tipperary
Rump, James, Esq. Swanlon Morley,
Norfolk
Rusherand Johnson, Messrs. Booksellers,
Reading
Russell, J. Watts, Esq. Ham Hall
SUBSCRIBERS.
\i)
Kussell, Rev. M. Watts, Benefield,
Oundle
tRussell, Mr. Bookseller, Aberdeen
Russell, Rev. J. F. Enfield
Russell, Rev. Samuel Henry
Ryder, Rev. G. D. Easton, Hants
* Ryder, T. D. Esq, Oriel Coll.
Salter, Rev. John, Iron Acton, Bristol
Sampays, A. J, Esq. Fulham
Sanders, Rev. John, Liverpool
Sanders, Rev. Lloyd, Exeter
*Sandford, Rev. G. B. Prestwich,
Manchester
Sandham, J. M. Esq. St. John's Coll.
Sandilands, Rev. R. S. B.
Saunders, Rev. A. P. Charterhouse
Saunder, Rev. J. Sidney Sussex Coll.
Camb,
Savage, Mrs. Henleaze, near Bristol
Schneider, Rev. H.
Scobell, Rev. John, Southover, Lewes
Scott, H. B. Esq. Honiton
Scott, Rev. John
*Scott, Rev. R. Balliol Coll.
Scott, Rev. \V.
tScudamore, Rev. VV. E. Ditchinghjm»
Bungay
SeUvyn, Rev. Wni. Ely
*Sewell, Rev. J. E. New Coll.
Seymour, Rev. Sir J. H. Bart. North-
church, Herts
Seymour, Rev. Richard, Kinwarto"'
Alcester
Shadvvell, Rev. J. E. Soiitiiampton
Sharp, Rev. John, Horbury
Sharp, Rev. VV. Addington, Cumberland
''Sharpe, Rev. VV. C. Marlborough
Sharpies, Rev. T. Blackburn
Shaw, Rev. E. B. Narboiough, Leices-
tershire
Shaw, Rev. Morton, Hawkhurst, Kent
tShaw, Rev. G. Fen Drayton
Shearly, W. J. Esq. St. Peter's Coll.
Cambridge
Smith, Rev. E. O. Hulcote, near
VVoburn
Shedden, S. Esq. Pembroke College
Shepherd, Rev. Samuel
Sheppard, J. H. Esq. Queen's Coll.
tSheppard, W. Esq, Oriel Coll.
Sheppard, Rev. F. Clare Hall, Camb.
*Sherlock, Rev. H. H. Ashton, in
VV in wick
Sherwood, Rev. Mr.
*Shillibeer, Mr. John, Oundle
fShort, Rev. Augustus, Ravensthorpe,
Northamptonshire
Short, Rev. T. Trinity Coll.
Shortland, Rev. H. V. Twinstead, near
Halsted
Snow, Rev. D. Blandford
Sidebottom, Rev. VV. Buckden
Sidgwick, C. Esq. Skipton Castle, York-
shire
Sirnms and Son, Messrs. Bath
*Simms, Rev. E. Great Malvern
Simpson, Rev. J. D. Sidney Sussex Coll
Camb.
*Sirapson, Rev. Joseph, Shrewsbury
Simpson, Rev. J. Pemberton, Wakefield
Simpson, Rev. T. W. Thurnscowe Hall
Simpson, R. Esq. Vlitcham, Surrey
Sinclair, Rev. John, Chaplain to the
Bishop of London
Sittingbourne Reading Society
Skinner, F. Esq.
Skipsey, Rev. Mr.
Skrine, Rev. Harcourt, Wadham Coll.
Sladen, Rev. E. H. M, Bockleton,
Worcestershire
Slocombe and Simms, Messrs. Leeds
Small, Rev. N. P. Market Bosworth
Smart, Thomas, Esq.
Smirke, Sir Robert
Sinilh, Andrew,M.D. Fori Pitt, Chatham
Smith, Rev. C. F. Pendlebury, near
Manchester
tSmith, Rev. Dr. Leaminorton
Smith, Rev. Jeremiah, Long Buckby,
Northampton
20
SUBSCRIBERS.
Smith, Rev. E. H. Jersey
Smith, Rev. J. C. Castle Cary,
Somerset
Smith, Rev. H. R.Somers, Little Bentley,
Essex
•Smith, Rev. John, Bradford
Smith, Rev. Edward, Becking
•Smith, R. P. Esq. Pembroke College
Smith, Rev. Mr. Greenock
•Smith, Rev. S. St. Mary's, Ely
Smith, S. Esq. Univ. Coll. Durham
Smith, Henry, Esq.
Smith, Rev. Joseph, Trinity Coll.
Smyth, Rev. Mr. Fifield, near Andover
Smyth, Rev. H. Fenor Glebe, John-
stown, Ireland
Smythe, Rev, P. M. Tanworlh, Henley
in Arden
Snow, Rev. D. Blandford
Soltau, Mr.
Somers Cocks, J. S. Esq.
Somers, Right Hon. Countess
Southby, Rev. Dr. Bulford, Amesbury
•Sotheby, Rev. T. H.
Southouse, Rev. George, Oriel Coll.
•Southwell, Rev. Geo. Bristol
Sparkes, Rev..Chas. Chesterford, Saffron
Walden
Sparkes, Rev. E. Hapton Parsonage,
Long Stratton
•Spencer, Rev. W. J. Starsten, Norfolk
Spreat, Mr. Bookseller, Exeter
•Spranger, Rev. R. J. Exeter Coll.
Spry, Rev. John Hume, D.D. Oriel
Coll. Rector of St. Mary-le-bone
•Stackhouse's Library, the Trustees of
Stacy, Rev. Thomas, Cardiff
•Stafford, Rev. J. C. Dinton, Salisbury
St. Andrew's University
Stanfield, Mr. J. Bookseller, Wakefield
Stanley, Rev. E. Rugby
Stanton, Richard, Esq. Brasenose Coll.
Statter, Rev. Jas. Lindale
Staveley, J. Bookseller, Nottingham
Stebbing, Rev. Dr.
Stephens, Rev. C. L. Kencott
Stephenson, G. II. Esq.
Stevens, Rev. M. F. T. Thornbury
Stevens, Rev. R. Culver
•Stevenson, Mr. T. Bookseller, Camb.
Stewart, Mr. Pembroke Coll. Cambridge
Stewart, S. B. Esq. Brase-nose Coll.
•St. John, Rev. A East Farleigh
Stockdale, Rev. Henry, Misterton
Stockham, Rev. J. H. Ponighill
Stokes, Scott N. Esq. Trin. Coll. Camb.
•Stonard, Rev. Dr. Ulverstone
•Storer, Rev. John, Hawksworth, Notts
Story, A. B. Esq. St. Alban's
Storks, T. F. Esq. Jesus College, Camb.
Stracey, W. J. Esq, Wells Theol. Coll.
*Street, Joseph, Esq. South Sea House
Street, Rev. A. W. Bishop's College,
Calcutta
Street, Rev. J. C. Plymouth
Strong, Mr. W. Bookseller, Bristol
•Sturrock, Rev. W. Diocese of Calcutta
Sunter, Mr. Bookseller, York
Surridge, Rev. Dr.
Sutherland, Dr. A. J. Ch. Ch.
Sutton, Rev. K. S. Exeter Coll.
*Svvainson, Rev. C. L.Crick, Northamp-
tonshire
*Swainson,C. A. Esq. Fellow of Christ's
Coll. Cambridge
•Swete, Rev. B. Cork
Swete, Rev. Wm. Downgate, Sandhurst
Sykes, G. M. Esq. Downing Coll. Camb.
tSymons, Rev. B. P. D.D. Warden of
Wadham Coll.
•Tait, Rev. Dr. Head Master of Rugby
School
Talbot, Hon. and Rev. W. C. Ingestrie,
Lichfield
Talbot, Rev. G. Bristol
Tarbutt,Rev.Arthur,St.Mary's,Reading
+Tate, Frank, Esq. University Coll.
Tatham, Rev. Arthur
Taylor, A. Esq. Queen's Coll.
I'aylor, Miss, London Road, Brighton,
{ChrysPitom)
SUBSCRIBERS.
21
Taylor, Rev. M. J. Harold, Bedfordshire
Taylor, Rev. Joseph, Dukinfield, near
Manchester
Taylor, Rev. Robert, Leeds
*Tennant, Rev. Wm.
Temple, The Hon. the Society of the
Inner
Thomas, Rev. C. N. St. Columb's
*Thomas, Rev. R, Bancroft's Hospital,
Mile End
Thomas, Rev. R. Blue Hayes
Thompson, Rev. E. H. St. James's,
Westminster
Thompson, Rev. J. Bridlington
*Thompson, Rev. Sir H. Bart. Fareham
♦Thompson, Rev. W. H. Trinity Coll.
Cambridge
Thompson, Captain, R. N. Hayes' Com-
mon, Kent
Thompson, Mr. G. Bookseller, Bury St.
Edmunds
Thomson, Rev. George, Abbot's Anne,
Andover
•Thornton, H. S. Esq. Battersea Rise
Thornton, Rev. W. J. Llanwarne,
Hereford
Thornton, Rev. Spencer, Windover,
Bucks
Thorold, Mr. W. Barnstaple
*Thorp, Rev. Henry, Topsham
*Thurlow, Rev. John, Durham
Thwaytes, Rev. J. Carlisle
Thynne, Rev. Lord Chas. Longbridge
Deverill, Warminster
•Tibbs, Rev. Henry W. Carham,
Northumberland
tTickell, G. Esq. University Coll.
Tidswell, Rich. Esq. Upper Clapton
Timins, Rev. Henry
Tindale, J. Esq. Huddersfield
•Todd, Rev. J. H. D.D.Trinity College,
Dublin
Tomkyns, Rev. John, Greenford
Tomlinson's Library, Newcastle-on-Tyne
Tonge, George, Esq.
•Tottenham, Rev. E. Bath
Tovvnsend, Rev. George, Prebendary of
Durham
•Townsend, Rev. G. F. Brantingham,
Yorkshire
Trenow, Rev. F. W. near Worcester
•Tripp, Rev. H. St. Columba's, Navan,
Ireland
Tristram, B, Esq. Lincoln
•Tritton, Henry, Esq. 54, Lombard
Street, London
Trollope, Rev. Arthur
Troughton, Rev. J. E. Harwardune,
Flintshire
•Trowers, Rev. Walter
•Truro Theological Library
Tucker, Rev. M. jun.
Tufnell, Rev. G. Wormingford, near
Colchester
Tunno, Miss, Cheltenham
•Turbitt, Rev. W. Halford
Turner, John, Esq. Balliol Coll.
Turner, Rev. Chas. Kidderminster
Turner, Rev. J. Stourbridge
Turner, Rev. J. F. Exeter
Turner, Sharon, Esq.
Turner, Rev. Tiiomas, Exeter Coil.
Turner, Rev. W. H. Norwich
Twiss, A. O. Esq. Boyle, Ireland
Twopeny, Rev. D. S. Sittingbourne
•Tyler, Rev, James Endell, Rector ot
St. Giles in the Fields
Tyndale, Rev. H. A. Westerham, Kent
•Tyrrell, Rev. W. Beaulieu, near
Southampton
Tyrrell, T. Esq.
Tytler, Patrick Eraser, Esq.
Underbill, Mr. E. B. Oxford
University of Glasgow
Upton, Rev. J. S. Wentworth, Rotherham
tUtterton, Rev. J. S. Oriel Coll.
Vaux, Rev. Bowyer, Collegiate Church,
Wolverhampton
•Vaux, Rev. Wm. Preb. of Winchester
Vernon-Harcourt, Rev. L.
2-2
SUBSCRIBERS.
Vicars, Rev. M. Exeter
Vickermao, C. R. Es(|.
Vickers, Yen. Archdeacon, Chelton,
Bridgenorth
Vickery, Mr. Bristol
Vigne, Rev. H. Suribury, luiddlesex
•Vizard, John, Esq.
Vegan, Rev. T. S. L.
Vyvyan, Rev. V. F. Withiel, Cornwall
Wainwright, Rev. Dr. Boston, U.S.A.
•Wagner, A. Esq. Trinity Coll. Camb.
Walford, Rev. Oliver, Charterhouse
VValford, Rev. Wm. Hatfield, Essex
Walker, C. H. Esq. Exeter Coll.
Walker, E. Esq. Lincoln Coll.
Walker, Rev. G. A. Alverthorpe,
Wakefield
Walker, Rev. R. Wadham Coll.
Walker, Rev. S. W. Bampton, Devon
Walker, Rev. T. Bickleigli, Plymouth
Walker, Rev Thos. Clipstone, Rlaiket
Harborough
Walker, Mr. Queen's Coll. Cambridge
•Walker.Rev.Thos. Christ's Coll. Camb.
Walker, Rev. S. Horrabrid^'C, near
Tavistock
Wall, Rev. Henry, Vice-Principal of
St. Alban Hall
Wallace, Rev. Geo. Canterbury
Wallas, Rev. John, Queen's Coll.
Walliriger, Rev. W.
Wallis, Mr. H. Bookseller, Cambridge
Walter, J. Esq. Exeter Coll.
Walter, Rev. Edw, Langton Rectory,
Horncastle
Walter, Rev. Ernest, Tachbiook
Walter, Rev. Keits
Walthamstow Library
♦Walton, Rev. Dr. Birdhook
Ward, Right Hon. Lady, Ilimicy Hall
Ward, Rev. R. Skipton
*Ward, Rev.W. P. Compton Vallance,
Dorchester
Ward, Rev. W. C. Brome, Suffolk
Wardroper, Rev. Charles, Gloucester
Ware, Rev. H. Ladock, near Truro
Warren, Rev. Z. S. Beverley
*Warter, Rev. J. Wood, West Tarring,
Sussex
Wason, James, Esq. Stroud
Watkins, Rev. W. Chichester
Watkins, Rev. Henry, South Mailing,
Lewes
Watson, Joshua, Esq.
Watson, Rev. J. D. (iuilsborough,
Northampton
Watson, Rev. Alex. Cheltenham
Watson, Rev. Geo. Etheiley, Durham
Watts, Rev. John, Tarrant Gunville,
Blandford
Watts, Riciiard, Esq. Clifton House,
Workington
* Watts, Rev. William
*Wayett, Rev, W. Pinchbeck
*Weare, Rev. T. W. Westminster
Webb, J. W. Esq. Clare Hall, Camb.
♦Webster, Rev. William, Christ's Hospital
tWebster, Rev. W.N.Pi(sligo,Aberdeen
•Webster, Samuel K. Esq. Emmanuel
College, Cambridge
*Weguelin, Rev. W. Stoke, near
Arundel
Wenliam, S. G. Esq. Magd. Coll.
*Well5, Rev, F. B. Woodchurch,
Kent
•West,Hon. and Rev, R. W. Balliol
Coll.
Whately. Rev. C. St. Mary Hall
Wheadey, C, B, Esq. Mirfield, near
Dewsbury
Wheeler, Mr. Bookseller, Oxford
White, P. Esq.
White, Rev. W. S.
White, Rev. R, M. Aveley, Essex
White, Rev. R. Longridge, near
Preston
White, Mr. W. Pall IMall
Whitford, Rev. R. W. Madias
* Whitfield, Rev. G. T. Bockleton
Whitmore, Mr. Bookseller, Manchester
SUBSCRIBERS.
23
*Wickham, Rev. R. Twyford, Hants
tWickens, Rev. H,
Wight, Isle of, Clerical Library
Wigson, Rev. W. Coggeshall, near
Kelvedon
*Wilberforce, Rev. H. East Farleigli,
Kent
Wilberforce, Ven. Robert, Archdeacon
of the East Riding of Yorkshire,
Burton, Agnes, Driffield
Wilberforce, Ven. Samuel, Archdeacon
of Surrey, Alverstoke, Gosport
Wilde, Rev. S. D. Fletching. near
Uckfield
Wilkin, Rev. l\Ir. Bole, Gainsborough
Wilkins, Rev. J. M. Southwell, Notts.
Wilkinson, Rev. M. Hutterwick
Williams, Rev. E. T. Exeter Coll.
*Williams,Rev.G.King'sCo]l. Cambridge
* Williams, Matthew D. Esq.
Williams, Sir John, Bart. Bodelwyddan
Williams, Rev. I. Trinity Coll.
Williams, Rev. F. D. Great VVishford,
Wilts
Williams, Rev. J. West Hackney
Williamson, Rev. R. H. Hurworth,
Newcastle-on-Tyne
*Williams, Robert, Esq.
*Willis, Rev. A. Ludlow
Willis, H. Esq. Catherine Hall, Camb.
Willock, Rev. W. W. Ware
Wilson, Rev. John, Trinity Coll.
*Wilson, Rev. R. F. Hursley, near
Winchester
Wilson, Robt. Esq. Magdalen Hall
Wilson, Thomas, Esq. Bath
Wilson, Rev. Charles T. Magd. Hall
Wilson, Walter, Esq. Bath
Winchester, The Dean and Chapter of
tWinchester, Rev. W. Ashelworth,
Gloucester
tWingfield, Hev. William
Winlerbottom, J. Esq.
Wise, J. A. Esq. Clayton Hall, Sta-
fordshire
Wise, Rev. Henry, OfFchurcii
Wiliier, Rev. W. B. Otterbourne, Hants
Withers, Rev. Geo. Calcutta
Witts, Rev. Edw. F. Upper Slaughter,
Gloucestershire
Wix, Rev. E. Archdeacon of New-
foundland
Wood, C. Esq. Univ. Coll. Durham
Wood, Rev. G. Newcastle
Wood, Rev. H. Fenstatiton, near
St. Ives
Wood, Rev. H. O.
Wood, Rev. J. R. St. James's Palace
Wood, Rev. R. Broughton, Manchester
Wood, Rev. Jas. Settrington, near
Makon
Wood, Mrs. W.Tunbridge Wells
Woodtbrd, Rev. Russell, Bishop's Coll.
Bristol
Woodgate, Rev. H. A. St. John's Coll.
Woodhara, C. B. Esq. St. John's Coll.
Cambridge
Woods, Rev. G. H. West Dean, Chi-
chester
Woods, Rev. P. Dublin
♦Woodward, Alex. Esq. Catheriae Hall,
Cambridge
* Woodward, Rev. F. B.
Woodward, Rev. J. H. Bristol
fWoolcombe, E. C. Esq. Oriel Coll.
Woolcombe, Rev. Wm. W. Exeter Coll.
tWoollcombe, G. Esq. Ch. Ch.
t Wordsworth, Rev. Dr. Buxtad,
Uckfield
•Wordsworth, Rev. Chas.SecondMaster
of Winchester School
Wordsworth, Rev. C. F. Gillingham
Dorset
Worgan, Rev. J. H. Calthorpe,
Rugby
Worthy, Rev. C. Exeter
Wray, Rev. Cecil, Liverpool
Wrench, Rev. Frederick, Stowting
Rectory, Ashford
Wright, Rev. J. A.
Wright, Rev. T. B. Wrangle Vicarage,
near Boston
Wright, H. P. St. Peter's College,
Cambridge
Wright, Rev. T. P. Hackney
Wrijht. Rev. R. R.
Wyatt, Rev. W.Snenton, Notts.
Wylde, Rev. T. Bellbroughton,
Worcestershire
Wylde, Rev. C. E. Sheeruess
24 SUBSCRIBERS.
•VVynter.Rev.Dr. President of St. John's Yates, Rev. E. T. Aylsham, Norfolk
Coll. Vice-chancellor Young, Rev. P. Hursley,nr. Winchester
•Wynter, Rev. J. C. St. John's Coll. Young, Rev. R. G.
Yard, Rev. J. Havant
Yates, Dr. Brighton Zordiffe, T. Esq.
•^* The Publishers of the Library of tlie Fathers respectfully inform the
Subscribers, that they cannot be ordinarily responsible for delivering the Volumes
at Subscribers' price beyond three months after the time of Publication ; and re-
quest that any change of residence of a Subscriber may be made known to them,
and that they may receive directions in what manner the \'olumes sue to be for-
warded in continuation. The Publishers are obliged to make tiiis statement in
consequence of three of the Volumes being out of print, which cannot be re-
printed at present ; complete sets therefore will soon become difficult to meet with.
There seems to be ground for thinking, that many, who wished to
become Subscribers to the Original Texts, have not distinctly specified
that wish. It is requested that these, or any other corrections, may be
sent to the Publisher.s,
1 1012 01128 4520
Date Due
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11